Chapter I: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns of the Hedge
View Online

Sunset Shimmer: Student of Magick

Chapter I: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns of the Hedge

Part I

Both girls woke to the sun's light accosting their eyes. Sweetie Belle's room faced east, and she did not always remember to close her curtains when she finished gazing at the moon and the stars. She could never put the reasons for her fascination with the night sky into words, only that it was comforting. They stirred to the sounds and scents of the breakfast awaiting them.

Sunday morning was the time Rarity and her mother made brunch. Their mutual cooking was an activity for the two to share, no one invading on the sanctity of the mother-daughter time.

Sunset found it difficult at times not to be jealous of the happy family - indeed, each of her friends' families - and question why she alone had been unwanted and cast aside so easily time and again. She was quick to bury those thoughts in the dark part of her mind, that third part of herself she did not acknowledge.

Sweetie Belle needed to use the restroom, so Sunset joined the others downstairs first. They had set the table and placed stacks of waffles, thin-sliced ham, fresh-baked pastries, condiments, and an assortment of fruit juices. The smell of the cooked ham was as appetising as any of the other offerings. The old Sunset Shimmer had taken something of a vindictive pleasure in becoming accustomed to eating meat regularly. The new Sunset was horrified by her previous attitude to the concept, but she saw no need to go back to a pony-style diet.

Once Sweetie Belle joined them and all five were settled, they began eating without prompt. Early meal conversation was reserved for praise to the chefs, who accepted it gracefully. Only after they had sated their morning hunger did they turn their conversation to plans for the day and for the week.

Rarity had completed her homework the previous day and intended to go shopping with Fluttershy. The latter's birthday approached, and Rarity expressed a hope of gleaning some hint for the perfect gift for one of her closest friends. There was no need for her to state that anything seen would be reworked into what she would call "a genuine fabulosity appropriate to Fluttershy's natural grace."

Sweetie Belle still had homework to complete, as did Sunset. They would each finish their work, then Sunset hoped to meet with Pinkie Pie if she were free. She also needed to find a new flat, though each member of the family assured that did not need to be rushed.

The warm acceptance and generosity made them beacons of what Sunset wished desperately she could have had. Rather than waste time on self-pity or useless wishes to change her past, she gladly took her place amongst the friends she viewed as her sisters. She felt herself glowing when she was with them, not unlike a sputtering candle that with a little encouragement would gladly light a darkened room.

Candles were easy to extinguish, and the fear that she would once again meet such an end festered.

After brunch, she contented herself with Physics homework and looking over Sweetie Belle's Algebra. When the two were certain of their privacy as they worked, Sunset decided to divulge more information of the previous night's meeting.

"You know, I didn't learn much about anything last night." Sunset balanced her pencil on one finger, the activity a holdover from learning to manipulate those digits. "It felt a lot like school: Everyone has a clique and a pecking order and they're waiting to see how I'll fit in."

"What did you do?"

"I hid between the food and the drink tables so I could see the people while I hoped no one would talk to me."

Sweetie Belle offered a few giggles in response. Sunset knew the image of her attempting to stay out of the limelight and trying not to disturb the waters in a group of people was something nigh-unimaginable even now. Still, Sweetie Belle's laughter was infectious and sufficient time had passed to allow Sunset to find some humour in her past.

"Ace told me there are five factions called Orders. Four of them, the Diamond Orders, make up the Consilium. The fifth one has its own group called the Assembly and meets in a different place. Once I know more about them, I'll probably join one."

She paused, trying to decide what else to disclose. She had made numerous observations and had heard so many snatches of conversation but was unable to assemble the puzzle into a cohesive whole that she could hope to communicate to Sweetie Belle. Mages had a society full its own rules and norms, none of which had been taught to her yet.

"That's everything I understand right now. You'll get to see a lot more if I can take you with me. Even if you can't, I'm sure I'll have more to tell you."

"Thanks." Brief hesitation accompanied by fidgeting preceded Sweetie Belle adding, "Is it bad that I sometimes think that this is all a dream and I'll wake up back in the hospital?"

With a sigh and a pat to her friend's shoulder, Sunset tried to keep a straight face as she replied, "I'd be in a padded room next to yours, except they'd probably need to put a straightjacket on me."

They shared another brief fit of laughter before returning to their homework, which did not take long. Sunset found she was skilled at helping Sweetie Belle understand most subjects, not only to complete her work but to be able to apply it to existing knowledge and prepare it to support the next set of information. Unlike her native schools, Sunset found the human world's local education system focused too exclusively upon 'passing the test' and the broader context was almost non-existent. When she helped Sweetie Belle connect one piece of information to another, the click of puzzle pieces was nearly audible. Her grades had improved to the point that she had been investigated for cheating.

Sweetie Belle had learnt to associate without prompting and was rapidly developing an ability to connect the dots herself. Only a couple months after their tutoring sessions began, Sunset's role had shifted to fact-checking and sounding board. She did not mind this in the least.

The girls tucked their final assignments into their respective binders for submission the next day before they went their separate ways. Sweetie Belle said something about playing touch football or a similar game with her friends. She may not have been a full tomboy like Scootaloo, but she was hardly as 'prissy' as Rarity. Sunset grinned as she imagined Rarity playing a rough-and-tumble game in the yard, despite knowing she enjoyed watching 'The Game' with her father on occasion.

Sunset left the house in high spirits after sending messages to each of her friends to confirm their locations and plans. The replies started as she waited for the bus. Rarity and Fluttershy were still shopping and would be until the end of the day. Rainbow Dash had two different sports team practises nearly back-to-back. Applejack was on a family day-trip to a nearby town to do research for a paper. Twilight Sparkle was on her way to meet the Apple family, having volunteered her assistance in the pursuit of knowledge. That left Pinkie Pie alone at her home with no potential interruptions, as Maud was also out for the day.

The vibrantly pink, perpetually cheerful girl welcomed Sunset with a bone-crushing hug. The two rode a whirlwind to Pinkie's room, where the party girl was sampling a new recipe that she forced into Sunset's mouth. Unlike the previous experiment, this one had been a success and Sunset allowed the spongy, almond-flavoured confection to melt in her mouth.

"So, why did you want to see me all by my little ol' lonesy? Oh, I know, are you planning to confess some secret crush that's been building for years?"

"Sorry, no love confessions. I did come to ask you about something, though. Have you ever heard of the Congressus Peculiaris?"

Pinkie's head bobbed from side to side as she thought. "'Weird meeting?' Is that a code for something?"

"Pretty much. If I understood it correctly, it's a party the Awakened, Kindred, and Uratha have every year. I'm sure you or any of the other Changelings would be welcome, too, if you'd like to come."

"I'm always up for a good party." Pinkie was about to tackle Sunset, though she stopped to lean against the wall instead. "But then your Hierarch would have to ask about me at the Freehold and then Spring King would know I've been associating with the Consilium. Oh, please don't let that happen, Sunset. I'd be in a lot of trouble. They might even banish me to the Hedge!"

Pinkie was shivering. She wrapped her arms around herself protectively, knees to her chest as some of the poof in her hair escaped to leave it nearly straight at the ends. She started rocking herself as her mien slipped to show fox ears and fur. Her eyes were closed as she mumbled too quietly to be understood. Sunset could feel some of her friend's Lost magick flowing and attempted to note the differences between it and her Awakened Magick as she debated how to respond.

Sunset had not imagined her invitation would so terrify her bubbly friend. She knew the Lost were secretive, though she had not expected them to have such a negative reaction to a simple party. From what she understood by piecing together the tidbits of information Pinkie had shared, banishment was as good as a death sentence. Either Pinkie was overreacting or the Lost Freehold was not as forgiving as the Awakened Consilium.

She gave Pinkie a small hug. The effect was immediate: Her normally boisterous friend visibly regained some of her energy. Pinkie still had a slightly haunted look in her eyes, but her hair was fully puffed and curled as she smiled. After returning the embrace, Pinkie recovered fully, her grin splitting her face.

"Pinkie, I'm sorry I scared you. If you want to attend, the other Changelings never have to know. One of my friends could vouch for you."

"I'll think about it, okay? I hate missing parties, but I can't ever let them find out I've got a spellslinger for a friend."

"'Spellslinger'?"

"That's one of the kinda, sorta mean names the Lost have for you Awakened. There are a lot of them and most are really not-nice at all. I think 'spellslinger' sounds cool and not-mean at all, but I won't say it if you don't like it, okay?"

"I think it sounds pretty cool, too."

The friends spent the rest of the day enjoying games and talking about whatever topics crossed their minds. For being the two most abnormal members of their group, the day was as mundane as could be. For Sunset, their time together was the perfect end to the weekend before returning to school. Their visitation only ended as the last light of the sun vanished and the time of the last regular bus approached.

Pinkie walked Sunset to the stop, her manner a little twitchy as though she wanted to say something and was in the process of determining whether to say it or not. She seemed to decide as they neared the bus stop, indicated by grabbing Sunset's arm to stop her.

"Would you like to try a faster way back to Rarity's house? It's the one I used when you were hurt so nobody would see me get there."

Sunset's curiosity was piqued and she nodded. She checked around them to be sure they were alone before replying in a low tone, "Sure. Is it Lost magick or something?"

"Sort of. There's an opening to a pretty safe part of the Hedge here. We could walk, and it's only five minutes."

The bus would take about thirty minutes, which did not bother Sunset. While the idea of seeing the mysterious Hedge tickled the part of her that loved learning new things, Pinkie's earlier fear of being banished to it left Sunset mildly nervous. Still, she trusted Pinkie Pie would never put her in excessive danger.

"If you don't mind, I would like to see it."

"Okay, then you need to hold my hand until I tell you to let go. If you see any fruits, don't touch them and try not to look at them. If any goblins show up, stay behind me and let me do the talking. Lastly, if you hear anything calling your name, even if it sounds like my voice, don't respond and just keep walking with me. And don't let go of my hand until we get out of there."

Sunset had not expected so many warnings and began to question the wisdom of visiting the Hedge. Pinkie's smile and excited eyes soothed her concerns, and she took her friend's outstretched hand. The party girl led them into an alleyway near the bus stop.

The darkened passage was surprisingly clean, though dark, and stretched out of sight. As they traversed its length, Sunset noticed the air getting warmer and more humid. The path brightened, the light revealing vines creeping along the walls. They did behave like regular flora; the vines stretched back in the direction the walkers had originated rather than climbing toward the sky as most plants did.

Without her noticing the transition, the girls were walking into what seemed to be an overgrown jungle. Verdant green surrounded them in the form of thick bushes and vines that formed walls. Their needlepoint thorns were longer than Sunset's hand, deterring careless visitors. A thick liquid of a yellowish colour that did not exist in the normal world dripped from several of the thorns. She was certain she would not be able to make the mistake of touching them more than once. Trees thick and thin sprouted around them seemingly at random, their canopy hiding the source of the light yet not darkening the path. Except for the occasional breeze rustling the foliage, the Hedge was deathly quiet.

Sunset looked behind herself only to see the leaf-strewn path stretching back into the distance. So far as any of her senses were concerned, the alley no longer existed. The path in front of them likewise passed beyond her view. The road was not perfectly straight but did not have any visible sharp bends. There were other routes intersecting theirs, all equally wide and thorny, the ground covered by grass and leaves.

"This close to the mundane world, the paths and entrances usually don't move around too much and time stays the same. When you go deeper, things can get weird. It's really easy to get lost and then come back before you left."

"Right. So how do we get to Rarity's house?" Sunset left 'safely' unspoken, feeling unnerved by the silence of that place for reasons she was unable to name.

"This way. Oh, here." Pinkie intertwined her fingers with Sunset's as she explained, "It'll be harder for our hands to slip."

The alley's direction, the direction in which they were moving, was pointed almost opposite the compass from Rarity's house, not that mundane directions meant anything in a realm of magick. Sunset would not have been surprised to emerge in China just by taking a slightly different path. Pinkie moved without hesitation, ignoring the intersecting roads until she reached one and took a left. After another minute of walking, they reached an 'X'-shaped intersection. Pinkie took the right turn.

Sunset kept her eyes on the path, the instructions still clear in her mind. Though Pinkie had only explicitly mentioned fruit, Sunset was uncertain what passed for fruit in this place and decided that checking out the local scenery was not worth the risk of getting separated. She missed another transition, the vines soon growing along a wall as they had in the alleyway.

The girls emerged from the men's side of a park's restroom. Sunset recognised it as the public park two blocks from Rarity's home. The sky was almost fully dark by that point, which meant no witnesses saw their odd arrival.

"Hey, get out of here," Pinkie shouted, glaring toward the slide.

A small creature with semi-glowing pinprick eyes darted from the shadow beneath the slide toward them. Sunset was able to contain her shriek but still darted from the thing's path, yanking Pinkie Pie into the wall that separated the restroom entrances. Both teenagers fell in a tangle of limbs as the thing passed them to enter the men's room. Sunset caught a brief glimpse of some tiny humanoid figure, hunched and covered in wrinkles with long pointed ears sticking straight from a head framed by wiry green hair.

"What the hell was that?" Sunset gasped as she and Pinkie disentangled themselves.

"One of the goblins. They're usually not a problem, but they like to play pranks on humans. They can use the emotional energy from it to feed their goblin fruits. You can go home; I'm just going to make sure it didn't leave anything nasty around here."

As she brushed the grass and dirt from her clothes, Sunset replied, "If you don't mind, I'd like to see." She checked the time on her mobile. "After all, I really am twenty-five minutes early."

"Sure, but you have to promise to show me your magick within a year and a day to make it even. Let's say that failing to uphold your part of the contract means you have to shave your head. Deal?"

Sunset offered her hand, which Pinkie took. "I promise."

She could feel the foreign magick of the Lost that originated from Pinkie Pie enveloping them both. The sensation settled into both girls before fading.

"The contract's made. Let's make sure none of the little tykes are going to have something bad happen to them tomorrow."

Pinkie quickly surveyed the park with her own magick. Unlike Awakened magick, Sunset could not feel how it worked and had to rely on Pinkie's explanation. The scan revealed only two traps: One that would cause the next four people to use the slide to sound as though they were passing gas; the other ensuring the first person to be sitting on the end of a bench at 9:16 within the next six days would get bird droppings to the head.

"Are you going to remove them?"

"Well, the bird one isn't very nice, but it won't hurt anyone. We have to let them get away with some of their tricks or else they'll start causing problems for us when we want to go in the Hedge. I'll have to leave that goblin a little 'I'm sorry for yelling at you' present later."

Sunset could only shake her head. "How do you guys deal with this stuff?"

Pinkie gave her a half-smile. "We all had to get used to it. If you don't want to get dragged back to Arcadia, you have to learn the rules. I'm sure you'll be learning a lot of stuff about being a Mage that'll make all this seem easy."

"Maybe. Who knows?" Sunset returned the smile. "Thanks for showing me the Hedge. Have a good night, Pinkie."

They shared a brief hug before Pinkie turned back to the restroom. She entered the men's side as the goblin had. For an instant, Sunset thought she saw a bit of greenery on the walls before her friend turned the corner. After a few seconds, Pinkie did not return. Sunset contemplated what she had seen and learnt as she walked to her temporary abode.

Author's Note

A friend's child read this chapter and decided to draw me a picture of Sunset and Pinkie in the Hedge. My thanks to both of them!

Chapter II: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns that Nothing Lasts Forever
View Online

Sunset Shimmer: Student of Magick

Chapter II: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns that Nothing Lasts Forever

Monday morning dawned, dragging Sunset from her rest. Though she believed herself aptly named - being more of a night owl than a morning person - she had no real problem waking. She frequently beat her alarm, some part of her mind pushing her into wakefulness a few minutes early every day because it hated the shock of the alarm blaring.

Applejack and Rainbow Dash had teased Sunset that living with Rarity had to be difficult. The fashionista openly admitted to a need for at least one hour to prepare herself in the morning, but - contrary to popular opinion - did not occupy the bathroom the entirety of that time. Much of her preparation took place in her own room, her vanity and cosmetics her only companions in the early hours. The three teens had such varying schedules of waking that they rarely needed to compete for space. The master bathroom was usually available on those few occasions demand overwhelmed supply.

Due to leaving early that day, they were able to enjoy a casual walk to school and enjoy early spring air that was a little crisp but otherwise refreshing. Rarity and Sweetie Belle stepped lightly, both happy to meet the day and to see their friends, no cares hanging about their necks like lead weights. Canterlot High should likewise have been a happy place for Sunset, where she could spend time with her friends and feel safe from the strangeness that seemed to follow her.

Principal Celestia was passing the front doors as Sunset entered. She glared at Sunset, which the teen returned with a friendly smile.

The other two Crusaders were waiting for Sweetie Belle. Neither of the girls would look at Sunset, which was an improvement over the glares of previous days or the times they had intentionally bumped into her. The bruise from Apple Bloom knocking Sunset into a locker had only recently cleared.

They had temporarily turned on Sweetie Belle for continuing to associate with the she-demon, but had eventually agreed to set aside their differences rather than suffer the loss of a close friend. Though Sweetie Belle had initially been reluctant to rejoin the Crusaders for fear that Sunset would see it as a betrayal, the older girls had all encouraged her. Sunset had been the most vocal of all. She hoped her friend's gentle and sweet nature would help them overcome the mind-altering damage. The hope may have been vain, as she did not fully understand how spirit influence worked, but she continued to desire a small miracle regardless.

The girls all departed for their various classes, only Rainbow Dash able to stay by Sunset's side for the first period’s Language Arts class. Each of their friends had petitioned to change classes to ensure they could be with Sunset throughout the day. Based on what they had later told her, the faculty denied each application without fully reading any of them.

Her friends' behaviour was so different compared to their actions during the brief reign of Anon-a-Miss that, when taken together with the Friendship Games, Sunset was finally able to believe that their claim of her being family to them was true.

The day was uneventful, and her final class was one of her electives. She had enrolled in a programming class, her original motivation being a desire to master human technology. Even after her change, she kept the class because she enjoyed it.

That was the only class she shared with Sweetie Belle, who had originally taken it because that gave the girl more time with another of her friends. Though Sunset was hardly as familiar with Button Mash as she was the female members of the Crusaders, she did know enough of him to be surprised by his ability to put away his video games without prompt each day before the class started.

They had a lab that day. Each student was to work alone on a small programme to demonstrate their understanding of simple recursion, which Sunset and Button finished early. Their teacher had nothing else for them and allowed them to assist struggling classmates or to practise something else. When Button offered help to Sweetie Belle, Sunset decided to read ahead in their textbook. She knew from experience that none of her other classmates were willing to take her advise yet.

The warning bell for after-school activities found Sunset and Applejack at their lockers, the latter relaying stories of her day as Sunset listened quietly. As they were finishing, Sunset received a message.

"Boss gave the go ahead. Bring your friend. -Ace"

"Everythin' alright, sugarcube? Somebody harassin' ya again?"

Sunset shook her head. "No, just a message from work."

Popular opinion considered Applejack a living lie detector. While she was good at spotting them, she did not have a special ability for it. Sunset knew herself to be an excellent liar when she desired to be so, though it hurt to use that ability on a friend.

Applejack gave her a solid pat on the shoulder. "Glad ta hear it. Ya let us know if somebody starts pullin' crap like that, though, ya hear me?"

"Roger. See you tomorrow."

Sunset debated telling Sweetie Belle in person but was uncertain where the girl was and if she would be with her friends. The news could wait; she would be able to inform Sweetie Belle when they went through their homework that evening.

For a post-Awakening Monday, the day had not been too bad. Even the homework load was lighter than normal, granting Sunset time that evening for her private research. Between Equestrian magic and Supernal magick, she had too much to study without sufficient time to work through it. At least she could occasionally get help with the latter subject.

The evening tutoring went smoothly, especially when Sunset promised a grand reward if her pupil worked hard. Sweetie Belle had fire in her eyes as she worked more efficiently at Algebra, Earth Science, and Language Arts than she had in any of their previous sessions. When they finished, Sunset was more than happy to reveal the prize.

Sweetie Belle was ecstatic at the news. So great was her excitement that she could not even move herself to tackle Sunset, settling for an excited squeal that the older teen had to silence for concern of the household wanting to know what was wrong.

They slept separately that night, mostly due to Sunset's worry that Sweetie Belle's family would grow concerned if she spent too much time with the younger girl.

Tuesday proceeded without incident until Sunset passed Flash Sentry in the hall. Despite Pinkie Pie doing her best to monitor the young man's schedule and habits, which included use of Changeling magick, Sunset had been expecting to see him eventually. He had no memory of the spirit possession and stabbing her twice, but she still shivered whenever she saw blue hair or anything like his style. Since she had aided in removing the strange rat spirit that had been riding him, Flash Sentry had returned to his normal self. He gave her a warm greeting, earning him several glares from students around them.

"When are they going to get over the whole demon thing?" he wondered aloud. "After everything you've done for us, you don't deserve it."

Sunset could only shrug. "It's easier to forget the good things than the bad I guess." She could feel herself sweating as her scars began to sting. "I have to catch Fluttershy. See you later."

"See you."

As soon as he was out of sight and several lengths from her, Sunset was able to relax. The symptoms may have been psychosomatic, but that did not make them any more comfortable. She felt guilty for purposefully avoiding a friend and hoped her mental problems would soon resolve themselves. To say that the events of Sunset's Awakening twisted her world like a funhouse mirror contrived by the deranged was an understatement.

The day was well into the late morning when Sunset was called from Pre-Calculus to the principal's office. The glares and whispers started immediately, broken only by a few sympathetic glances from Twilight Sparkle, Sunset's desk partner. Sunset said nothing as she gathered her things and left the room, uncertain which of the myriad grievances - real or imagined - had prompted the meeting.

Both Celestia and Luna waited for her, their secretary nowhere in sight. They beckoned her into the former's office without a word. Only two seats were present; the women occupied those, forcing Sunset to stand uneasily before them.

"I received a visit from the police today," Celestia stated. She kept her face impassive. "They dropped the case against you. Despite the camera footage and your fingerprints, they said that there isn't enough evidence."

The Hierarch had kept his word. Had her situation not been so precarious, Sunset would have smiled in relief. She contented herself by responding, "Because I didn't do it."

That much was true: Midnight had caused most of the damage, Ace and his Werewolf friend Clash accounting for the rest.

"Yes, you've told us that multiple times. It would seem that, despite our best efforts, the culprit will remain at large."

They were silent for several seconds. Luna had remained still, her gaze fixed on Sunset, who was determined not to give any sign that she had not disclosed the whole story. Before Sunset could ask if they were done with her, Celestia spoke again.

"There is one other matter I want to discuss." Another pause, the sisters watching their charge's reactions carefully. "I've been hearing certain things about your relationship with Sweetie Belle."

"Yeah? What about it?" Challenging the questions before they were fully asked had worked well in the past, and she knew she had nothing to hide. "We're friends."

Luna finally spoke. "'Special' friends?"

That triggered a sneer followed by a glare. "Let's just cut to the chase: What are you trying to say?"

Celestia folded her hands into a steeple to look over them. "We're worried about the effects associating with you will have on her, as well as what you might be ... doing to her."

"Your ages are too far apart," Luna added, reprimand in her voice. "Any inappropriate contact is automatically going to result in criminal charges."

"Then it's a good thing I haven't had any 'inappropriate contact' with Sweetie Belle."

"You say that despite the fact that witnesses have come forward expressing concerns about you?" Luna said. "We also know that she has stated that you sometimes sleep together and has referenced you as a 'close friend' more than once."

Sunset knew the game they were playing. She took a moment to run the many permutations of what could happen next and quickly decided that her worst case scenario was having the police investigate her again. Magnum, the girl's father, may have been an assistant chief, but she knew he would be forced to recuse himself from any investigation. At that thought, her heart rate increased for the first time during the meeting.

Despite Sunset's suspected involvement in an incident that had destroyed two of the school's fields and the public playground equipment, as well as causing serious damage to one of the music rooms and the hallway to which it was attached, Rarity's parents had immediately accepted Sunset's claim of innocence. When Rarity told them that Sunset had been forced from her old flat because of this, they had offered their home without hesitation and welcomed her like a third daughter. Even if they learnt that she was suspected of some form of sexual contact with Sweetie Belle, Sunset was confident that they would not believe it. That did not change the fact that a police investigation would not only affect Sunset but also the family that had been so warm and kind to her when she had nowhere else to go.

Of course, if news of the investigation leaked, there was no telling what it would do to Sweetie Belle. She was still recovering from being a member of Anon-A-Miss, and the repercussions would likely stretch to Rarity. Their continued association with Sunset 'Satan' Shimmer had already caused a few problems for the sisters, and teenagers might as well be sharks chasing the scent of blood if they discovered even a hint the accusations.

Sunset did not have to spend much time pondering how best to resolve the dilemma facing her, as Principal Celestia's next words made her preferred solution clear.

"Since you are both students in my school, I have a responsibility to get to the heart of any potential problems or abuses. However, if the situation changed, I could just report it to Sweetie Belle's parents and let them decide if the rumours are worth investigating."

"Let me get this clear just so we all know where we stand: If I weren't a student here, the school wouldn't necessarily need to take any direct action. If the parents of the younger student decide not to push for an investigation, that student wouldn't have to worry about others finding out."

"I believe we are all on the same page," Luna replied. "What should we be doing, then? We cannot expel you without evidence, which would require an investigation."

"But I'm old enough to drop out of school, right?"

Both women nodded. At least they lacked smirks, their expressions instead remaining impassive. Despite Sunset reminding herself that they were not themselves thanks to the hate spirit poison, a part of her wanted to do something to them. Likely not anything violent, but she felt real anger burning in her. She pushed it into the back of her mind before her vision turned red.

There was nothing else to do that would not end with too many people getting hurt. With only a small sigh, Sunset said, "Then let's get the paperwork started."

They had already completed most of it, needing only a few initials, signatures, and dates. Even the student's statement was prepared, which Sunset read and decided was just a fancy "Screw you" that ran the whole half-page.

No hesitation, Sunset reminded herself. Any sign of weakness was not acceptable, especially as she had been expecting this day ever since Princess Twilight and the other girls had literally driven her into the bottom of a pit during their confrontation at the Fall Formal. Her only reason for attending the school in the first place had been to use it as a base to conquer her old home. The diploma would have been nice, a talking point in the future, but would have meant little for a pony-turned-human without firm plans to attend post-secondary schooling.

In just one minute and with a final bit of cursive scrawl on the last page of the stack, Sunset Shimmer was no longer a student at Canterlot High School.

Chapter III: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns of a Friend's Guilt
View Online

Sunset Shimmer: Student of Magick

Chapter III: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns of a Friend's Guilt

There was no reason for Rarity to be outside the office door when Sunset was leaving. The fashionista said nothing as she reached out to embrace Sunset, who was mildly surprised to find herself leaking tears into her friend's shoulder. The rage that had filled her during the confrontation was cooling. She instead felt like a ghost that had just had one of its tethers to life severed.

'That's what I am,' she mused. 'A ghost.'

Dropping out of school ostensibly offered her unlimited freedom for the time being, and she found the thought depressing.

A couple minutes of quiet soothing noises from Rarity and a constant alternating pattern of back rubs and hair stroking dried Sunset's tears. When she finally lifted her head to face her friend, the shoulder of Rarity's blouse was embarrassingly damp. Sunset was dimly surprised this elicited not one word of complaint.

"Did they expel you?"

"They might as well have." When Rarity started to speak, Sunset shook her head. "No, I'll explain later. I'll be home ... at your place, okay?"

"Please, darling, let me call my mother and see if she can come to get you. You are hardly in a state to be walking."

"A walk will do me some good, actually. You've already done more than enough."

Rarity looked as though she intended to argue but closed her mouth and gave a sad-yet-reassuring smile. "Do you want me to ask the girls if they can drop by the house tonight to talk about it?"

Sunset thought for a minute, then nodded. "Yeah, I'd rather explain it to everyone at the same time."

"Consider it done. I'll see you later. We all will, okay?"

With a nod, Sunset turned and hefted her backpack over her shoulders. She tried to present a casual stroll as she left. Her gait may not have been perfect, but no one was present to see it. She almost abandoned her locker until she remembered her communication journal was ensconced there and that she was carrying textbooks the school district would expect her to return. She saw no point in giving them a reason to chase her after she left the grounds.

Sunset left everything the school would want returned, as well as her completed homework for the day. She cleared out most of her own possessions, starting from the most important items until only a few workbooks remained. While she usually enjoyed them, she could easily find similar resources elsewhere.

As she passed the portal, she considered telling Princess Twilight about the matter. There would be little point in returning to Equestria given her growing ties in the human world and lack of the same there, but she was sure the young Alicorn would want to know and would likely be disappointed at not being invited to the small assembly taking place after school. Given the lack of notice, however, there was the possibility Twilight would not be free, which would cause her to feel guilty for missing it. The debate ended with informing her; Sunset more preferred to deal with guilt than with disappointment.

She decided to get a drink and some comfort food at the Sweet Shoppe while she composed her note to Princess Twilight. Lunch break was near and she knew her body would have been expecting her to eat anyway.

The Cakes served her with a smile, though Sunset did notice a bit of hesitation at seeing her out of school so early. That would not have been the first time, but she had not cut class since her reformation. Rather than say anything about it, she returned their smiles and took her enormous cocoa and two large double-chocolate and peanut butter chunk cookies. A seat near the back suited her needs, leaving the larger tables and couches open for the groups that would be seeking their own lunches and snacks over the next hour.

The note was simple. Rather than a detailed accounting of the events, Sunset wrote, "I've dropped out of CHS. It's too long to explain here, but the girls are all coming to Rarity's house after school. I'm sorry it's such short notice. If you can't make it, let me know what works for you. I'm pretty free right now."

Sunset had only just taken a bite from her first cookie when she felt the book vibrate. With a surreptitious glance around the shop to ensure no one was looking, she pulled the journal from her bag and opened it to Twilight's reply.

"I'm coming with Spike. We're going through now. Let the girls know to meet me at the Sweet Shoppe."

Sunset placed her cookie to the side to write, "That's where I am now. If you don't mind waiting until we're all together to talk about what happened, you can meet me here."

There was no reply. Sunset was finishing her second cookie when she saw a familiar girl carrying a green and purple dog in her backpack entering the store. Twilight was panting, having clearly run from the portal to the patisserie. Even though Sunset had been eating slowly, she was surprised at her friend's speed. Sunset beckoned her to the table with a wave.

Mrs Cake delivered another plate of cookies and a mocha in front of Twilight. At her questioning look, the baker nodded in Sunset's direction, giving the girl a smile and patting Spike's head before returning to the counter. Twilight waited she was outside hearing range before speaking.

"I know you don't want to go over everything twice, but I'd like to talk about it now. I can be thinking about it until you tell the girls later and then we can all come up with a solution." The princess showed obvious glee. Had Sunset not known the other teen so well, she would have been offended. As it was, she knew Twilight's excitement came from the idea of solving a complex issue.

Sunset shook her head. "There's not much of a point to 'fixing' this, Twilight. Those spirits poisoned everyone. By the time Celestia and Luna realise what they've done, it'll be too late."

Before Twilight could object, Sunset continued, "I've got a plan to continue my education. My money won't last forever, and it's hard to get real work without completing university, let alone secondary school, here. There are replacement tests in this world. They aren't quite the same thing but should be enough to cover me."

"How do you know about those?"

Sunset offered an amused smirk. "I thought I'd need one after the Fall Formal."

Twilight looked abashed until Sunset patted her hand and smiled. The other teen's face cleared and she asked, "What about universities? Do they accept those replacements?"

"If I decide to continue, yes. I won't have a problem." At Twilight's reproachful glare, Sunset hurried to add, "Oh, don't give me that look; you know university would be a stretch for me. The government doesn't pay for it here."

Twilight sighed as she passed half a cookie back to Spike. Despite being turned into a dog, he had no negative reaction to 'people food.' He munched quietly before asking, "Twilight, can't we do something to help pay for it? Even if she's not in Equestria anymore, we should do something. Couldn't you ask Princess Celestia to add it to the university budget?"

"I appreciate the thought, but I want to work this out for myself as much as I can. It might take longer, but I think I'll be better off for that."

All three of them argued lightly for the next few minutes, Twilight and Spike perfectly willing to send gold bits and gems through the portal to cover Sunset's educational expenses. As Twilight's nominal student, she was entitled to a royal stipend. Additionally, the much higher value of gold and gemstones in the human world would help that stipend stretch considerably. Sunset desired to work her way through school, possibly even taking a small loan or two as needed in the hopes it would keep her motivated. With how easily things had come to her in the past, she knew she needed to learn how to deal with significant problems on her own.

They finally compromised on sending a fraction of the normal stipend every month that would at least ensure Sunset could avoid working too much while she studied, so long as she watched her budget. Spike was smiling when the two stubborn girls finally managed to reach a compromise and seem content about it.

"Do you know what you're planning to study yet?" he asked, obviously diverting the conversation to something more enjoyable.

Sunset made a noncommittal sound. "Probably something technology-related. I was taking a class about it and I think I'd like to learn more. You'd like it, too, Twilight. Everything in computers is written as numbers that they translate into everything we've shown you. We have to come up with formulae or memorise them and use logic statements like what the magic theory classes teach. Everything has to be planned out in advance and people use a lot of lists to organise it."

Human eyes did not normally sparkle as pony eyes did, but Twilight would not let such a thing stop her pupils from briefly flashing into starbursts. Her excitement at the idea of her interests in human technology and the mathematical sciences dovetailing so conveniently was obvious and Sunset would not have been surprised to see the young princess' tongue loll from her mouth. Sunset hid a snicker at the mental image of Twilight drooling into a Computer Science textbook in a cough that broke Twilight's stupor.

Before the conversation could begin, Sunset's mobile buzzed. Rarity was ringing her and sounded nearly panicked when Sunset answered the call.

"Oh my goodness, Sunset, is everything okay?"

"Yeah, I'm just at the Sweet Shoppe with Princess Twilight. She came for the talk later."

"Oh, darling, I am so glad to know you're safe. I called Mother to let her know you were going home and she just sent me a message to say that you had yet to arrive. I was worried someone might be causing you trouble along the way."

"Sorry, Rarity. I forgot Cookie is off today. Should we meet somewhere else?"

Sunset heard the slight crackle of Rarity covering her mobile's receiver and some muffled conversation. A few seconds later, she returned. "Why not meet at my house?"

"With both Twilights?"

"I suppose if you feel we must meet elsewhere, Applejack has offered her garage."

"Has Big Mac stopped threatening to hurt me if I get close to Apple Bloom or set foot on their farm?"

"Please don't take this the wrong way, but beggars simply cannot be choosers, darling. We shall meet at my house; I can distract my mother when we arrive so she need never know that we are hosting both Twilight Sparkles."

"That works for me, then. We'll meet up with you on the way."

They wished each other well and ended the conversation.

Twilight's brow was furrowed into concern. "I hadn't realised how bad things have gotten. Somebody in the Apple family is actually threatening you?"

"Not exactly. It was more of a passing comment and I don't think he'd really hit me, but Big Mac and Granny Smith made it clear to Applejack that I'm not allowed on the farm. We know that this ... infection is clearing up and I'll be able to go over there eventually, though."

"Are any of the other girls' families infected?" Spike asked.

"Not really, but none of the others were at the school much when the spirits were there. Dash's father still doesn't trust me, but that's been the norm since the Fall Formal anyway. As far as I know, all of the other girls' families are okay.

"Honestly, I'm more worried about Applejack. Even if it's not their fault, I can tell that her family's behaviour has been hurting her. She talked us into doing a performance over lunch one day to try to fix everything, but the magic didn't work."

Sunset explained that they had tried to overcome the hate spirits' influence on the school. The other students had thrown food at them when they were just starting, prompting Rainbow Dash to make an attempt to return the attack. Applejack and Fluttershy had managed to restrain her, but the whole thing had failed. Talking with a few of the affected did nothing; they hated Sunset Shimmer. If the reasons were not for what she had done before her reformation, the students complained of her voice, hair, demeanour, clothing, anything at all. Hate was so deeply engrained in them that reason or passion held no sway. The conversation about the hate spirit fallout lasted until school ended for the day, Twilight constantly asking for more details and making extensive notes. While she had been talking, Sunset had been thinking of what she would say to their friends.

Princess Twilight could not stay the night, which Sunset felt was for the best. She was taking Rarity's family's guest room when she was not Sweetie Belle's body pillow, and most of the other girls did not have the space to house her on short notice. Additionally, sleepovers on school nights raised eyebrows, and their recent inclusion of Sci-Twi - a nickname courtesy of Pinkie Pie - into the group meant there was a risk of someone's parents making a call to her family.

The Sweet Shoppe was near the route between the school and Rarity's house. Sunset and Twilight met Rarity and Sweetie Belle on their way home. Rarity had wanted to send Sweetie Belle to play with the other Crusaders until Sunset reminded her that she would hear about it that same night, making it easier to include her from the beginning. She did not mention then how Sweetie Belle had been used as an excuse, saving that detail for when they were all settled.

When they reached the house, Rarity entered first. They could hear her speaking. "Mother, so sorry for the short notice, but the girls and I needed to get together for a bit today. Do you mind helping me prepare a few snacks?"

"Of course not. What's up? Planning for an event? The big camping trip?"

"I will tell you and Father all about it this evening, once we sort out the details."

Once their voices faded, Sweetie Belle checked to confirm that the path to the stairs was clear. They hurried Princess Twilight into the house, leaving Sci-Twi to be visible. The group all greeted Cookie Crumbles on their way up the stairs, Sweetie Belle and Rarity carrying a tray of cookies and one of juice respectively.

Once they had shut themselves into Rarity's bedroom, they located the princess. She had hidden in the 'Closet of Shame.' Rarity had emptied it recently to donate everything to a local church that hosted a soup kitchen and regularly held drives for the less fortunate. Though such a large group was a little cramped, they were all sufficiently comfortable with one other that the close quarters did not make them uncomfortable.

Sunset remained standing so she could speak to what was fully her audience. "Okay, first off, the reason I wanted Sweetie Belle included is because this could include her and I don't want her blindsided." Without pause, Sunset continued, "The police dropped the investigation against me for the damage from the battle, but Celestia and Luna said they were worried about my friendship with Sweetie Belle. They said they were worried about the possibility that I might be ... 'taking advantage of her naïveté' and threatened to start an investigation into it. If I withdrew from the school, they could claim that it isn't their problem."

Several of the girls were blushing, their youngest member most prominently, though Rarity's face was twisted into outrage. "That is the most preposterous thing I have ever heard. Even with all the craziness lately, that is beyond reprehensible."

"What's done is done, and I really don't want us to dwell on it. Trust me, girls, it's not worth it, especially when something else is poisoning them. Rarity, I think we should tell your parents on the off-chance someone says something to them."

"As much as I want to disagree, Sunset's right," Princess Twilight said. "I think we all know that most of the people at CHS wouldn't behave like they have if not for an outside factor, just like when the Sirens were here."

In what could be an example of twin thought-sharing, Sci-Twi continued, "If Sunset can forgive them, I think we all should. We'll be able to fix all of this once the effects wear off. I've, um, made some projections for it."

She unlocked her mobile and began going through notes. "By rating opinions of Sunset Shimmer on a scale of one to ten, with ten being angriest, and then measuring them each day, we can extrapolate how long this will take to resolve completely as we target those that are the most strongly affected. Therefore, if my calculations are correct, this should all clear up in ... three or four months." She grimaced as she began looking through her notes again. "Really? I didn't think it was that long when I first worked it out."

"I still don't see why we can't try another performance," Dash objected.

"That would only draw more attention," Sunset replied. "We have no way of knowing if we would cause a second infestation. The spirits are drawn to our magic, and the unpleasant ones are better at fighting than the nice ones. I'd rather wait this out than risk bringing in something even worse."

Dash folded her arms. "Fine. I get it. I just don't like the idea of you getting treated like this when you didn't do anything wrong. Not that anybody should be accused of something like that if they haven't done it, not even if you were the old Sunset."

"Ah know it ain't right, but Ah'm with Sunset: We'll wait it out. Everybody's gonna feel awful when this is over, so let's not hold it against 'em 'n focus on makin' sure they know it wasn't their fault."

Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy both voiced their agreement, thereby putting an end to any further debate. None them showed enthusiasm for the plan, but their acceptance eased Sunset's concerns. She did not want to see her friends harmed for her sake.

Sunset knelt in front of Rarity and Sweetie Belle to meet their eyes. "Honestly, I hadn't been expecting to graduate in the first place. It was nice to get another chance after the Fall Formal and everything else, but I was prepared for this when I first ended up in the bottom of that pit. I'm sorry you're getting caught up in this. I never thought you would have a problem because of me."

Sweetie Belle gave Sunset a hug, which her big sister was quick to join. Their show of support eased the last of Sunset's anger. Though she sometimes felt as though the whole world was against her, she took comfort in knowing she was not alone.

They ended the hug and changed topics to share stories. As they were not going to do anything about what was a voluntary expulsion, the mundane conversation eased them into a better mood. Sunset could feel the others relax as they observed her lack of resentment or anger. She instead laughed loudly as Princess Twilight recounted Pinkie and Rarity's counterparts' trip to help save a family restaurant in Canterlot. Fluttershy told them about her work at the shelter and some of the latest animals to be adopted. Applejack never failed to provide amusing anecdotes from her own family. By the end of the day, everyone had a chance to bring one another up to speed with their lives.

The meeting ended when the princess needed to leave to prepare for a conference she was attending the next day. She expressed upset at the idea, as she would be missing a convention for her favourite book series. Adding insult to injury, the pony Rainbow Dash would be attending the event without her. Sunset could appreciate the dismay, knowing what it was like to miss spending time doing something fun with a friend and instead have to hear stories about it after the fact. She was in that exact situation at the moment.

The rest of the group still had homework - though a few mutinous murmurs escaped at the reminder - which forced them to call it a day. Sunset, Rarity, and Sweetie Belle would walk Princess Twilight back to the school, which would give them time to ensure they had the day's events clear and ready to present to Magnum and Cookie. Applejack offered to give a ride to any of their friends with too long a walk.

During the walk back to CHS, Sunset glanced at Rarity and asked, "Why were you outside the office?"

"When I heard them call you, I hardly expected it could be a good thing. I asked for a restroom pass a few minutes later and waited for you."

"Well, I'd like to say I would have been fine, but I'd be lying." She put an arm around her friend's shoulders. "Thanks for being there for me, Rarity."

When they reached the grounds, each took a turn to give Twilight a hug and a scratch to Spike. The grounds were quiet, but Sunset did not want to risk invoking anyone's ire for trespassing and did not follow when Twilight returned to the portal.

Sunset, Rarity, and Sweetie Belle arrived back at the house and found the girls' parents waiting for them. Given the lack of concern in the atmosphere, they were likely expecting the trio in time for dinner. Rarity had not given her mother any reason to be concerned during their brief conversation. Sunset wanted to wait, but Rarity reminded her that sharing bad news was like removing a bandage and should be done quickly. Even if it spoiled dinner, all parties would have time to settle their hearts and minds before bed.

So it was that Sunset was recounting her voluntary departure from Canterlot High School for the second time that day. Despite the smaller audience, the reactions matched what she had encountered previously. Magnum looked ready to storm into the school, and Cookie was outraged with a few sympathetic tears in her eyes.

"We would have noticed if there was anything like that," she observed. "How could things have gotten so bad over there? Even with everything from last Christmas, the principal believed in you, Sunset."

Rarity had placed a hand on her father's shoulder in an effort to help him control his anger. She knew her father and managed to get him into a less agitated state.

"Father, Mother, I know we all care about Sunset, but she has made her own decision. I cannot say I am pleased with this turn of events, but I will respect her wish not to make a production of this."

"Sunset, that was just a scare tactic to force you to leave the school. Let me have a few words with them and you'll be able to go back," Magnum offered. "We know there's nothing going on."

The tired girl with too many parts of her mind to keep straight allowed Cookie to guide her to a seat on the couch. The matron wrapped her in yet another hug, complete with a soothing back rub almost as if Sunset were her own daughter.

"Please tell me why you let them do this to you," Cookie pleaded. "They couldn't have followed through with a threat like that unless they contacted us first. Like Magnum said, we would have cleared all of this up."

"I couldn't take the risk. I really didn't want any of you to have to deal with it, and I have to learn to handle my own problems. It means a lot to me that you'd be willing to help, but it's not worth starting something that could really hurt two of my best friends."

She saw three of the room's four occupants preparing to argue and added, "I'm a pragmatist: Better one person get hurt than two or three or more, especially when the one won't even have much in the way of long-term consequences. I already have a plan to finish my studies." She gave them a small, sly smile that was nevertheless genuine. "Did that cover everything?"

Their expressions were of grudging acceptance for her choices and plans for the future. Rarity could be a drama queen and her parents had a stubborn streak to give any member of the Apple family a good show. Those factors considered, it spoke volumes to Sunset that she silenced their objections.

"Sweetie Belle, are you okay?" Sunset asked. She offered a mental apology to her friend for shifting the focus of the conversation, but she did not want to be questioned further on her life plans. "I know thinking about this is embarrassing, but no one else is ever going to hear about it."

Even after her stint as Anon-A-Miss and ostensibly learning to tell people what she was feeling, Sweetie Belle still had a tendency to keep her negative emotions buried unless someone pushed her to release them. For whatever reason, despite being the most open of the Crusaders, she still had difficulties admitting when something was bothering her no matter how large or small.

As though a pressure valve had exploded, Sweetie Belle irritably rasped, "I ruined your life again. Why can't you just hate me?"

Sunset had to wait for her brain to restart to process what her normally cheerful friend had said. While Sweetie Belle was known for the occasional bit of emotional turmoil, Sunset could not remember ever hearing of something like this.

She sat as though paralysed, hoping Sweetie Belle's family would handle the situation, but they all looked at her. Their eyes were not accusatory, instead implying that she knew what was bothering Sweetie Belle. She did not want to be involved any further, worried that her engaging the emotionally unstable girl would only make it worse.

Sunset could only think of one method to help. She moved next to the shuddering girl on the couch and wrapped her tightly into a hug. Sweetie Belle slowly began to sob. They sat quietly, the sound of sobbing only occasionally interrupted by choking as the girl gasped for air. The other residents of the house merely watched Sunset comfort her. Sunset could only focus on trying to determine what else she could do, but she was out of her depth. Though she could see the guilt surrounding her friend, she did not know what to do about it and did not want to risk causing harm by trying to help without knowing what she was doing. If Sweetie Belle's guilt was anything like what Sunset had felt after the Fall Formal, offering reassurances would only make the problem worse. She was merely guessing, but the chance of failure was too great.

Cookie ordered pizza; Sunset guessed she did not want the distractions of the kitchen. After the emotional outburst, Sweetie Belle's emotional state had run an array of negativity and her ongoing silence and refusal to respond to anyone was starting to worry the adults. The stress seemed to have taken a toll on her body; she was hiccoughing and looked to be on the verge of being sick. When the pizza arrived and they opened the boxes, the adults all helped themselves. The idea not all of them were looking forward to the food became obvious in hindsight as the sound of retching reached Sunset's ears. Sweetie Belle released the contents of her stomach across the floor in front of the couch and the cushion on which she sat. Rarity and Sunset cleaned everything quickly, offering no comment, complaint, or reassurance.

Sweetie Belle was trembling as though she was cold at that point. Cookie pulled the girl into her lap and rocked her baby as she likely had in the past.

"Honey, I want you to stay home tomorrow," Cookie said. "Can you do that for me? I'll be home all day."

"Okay." The mumbled response was better than her earlier silence.

"Good. Let's get you bed, okay? Would you like Daddy to carry you upstairs like when you were little? I bet he'd like to do it again for old time's sake."

"Okay." Sweetie Belle's reply was as quiet as the first.

There would be nothing more from Sweetie Belle that night. Rarity helped slip her sister's boots from her feet and mimicked their mother in giving the girl a good night kiss before Magnum lifted her into his arms and carried her up the stairs.

Only when they heard the rear-upstairs door close and his returning footsteps did the women sigh in relief. Cookie and Rarity confessed no reference point for what happened when Sweetie Belle entered into depression. Even spending nearly two years receiving treatment in a mental ward had not broken her spirit. The closest she had been prior to that day was at the beginning of the spring semester, upon returning to a school still reeling from the shock of the Crusaders' confession to the crime of cyberbullying their fellow students and framing Sunset Shimmer for it.

Sweetie Belle had seemingly not forgiven herself until several other students cornered her together with her friends in a bathroom and proceeded to beat them. Only Pinkie Pie's timely interference had saved the girls from critical injury. The many bruises and the fact that all three girls had needed a few stitches had cooled the students' anger at them, combined with a public announcement from Sunset Shimmer herself that she had forgiven the girls. Sweetie Belle had tolerated the incident, the medical examination and treatment, and the healing period with grace. Her expression at the start of that day had been one of contrition, and it had ended with that of one released from some heavy burden.

The others were talking, but Sunset had not heard anything they said until she realised that all three were looking at her sheepishly.

"I'm sorry?"

Rarity cleared her throat. "Darling, I know you prefer not to talk about it, but you have dealt with depression in the past. Besides taking Sweetie Belle to speak with someone, is there anything else we can do for her?"

"Just what you've been doing. She hasn't actually done anything wrong, so a professional will hopefully help her feel better once they can get her to see that."

Her words seemed to lift their spirits. Rarity suggested they revisit the conversation the next day, as it was late and none of them would be thinking clearly if they continued to discuss Sweetie Belle. She did not reference her beauty sleep, instead worrying over her sister. With a simple round of wishing one another a good night, they all prepared themselves for bed.

Sunset lay on her borrowed mattress and drew on magick she barely understood to cause her senses to drift. The bedroom faded from her mind's eye as she closed her eyes, allowing herself to leave her body so she could examine the people around her on a far deeper level than eyes ever could.

She lacked the words to describe what she could see. Even 'seeing' was wrong; Sunset felt others around her, those feelings translating into visions that put the idea of sight to shame. An amorphous yet elegant crystalline shape coloured white and royal purple lay on the bed in the room next to Sunset's. She suspected the crystal might be a soul; whatever it was, it felt like Rarity in a way she could not put into words. Drawing close to it was like being near her friend when they were awake. Sunset could feel the invisible bond of friendship between her own red and gold crystalline spark and Rarity's. No doubt existed in Sunset's mind that their connection would allow her to work her new magick on her friend if she so desired. She was tempted to make an attempt to still the worry she sensed, but Rarity was not her target.

Two more of those crystals, one brown and blue and the other purple and pink, slept next to one another in the far corner of the upstairs. The room next to theirs housed the pink and purple crystal of Sweetie Belle's soul. She prodded at the little curly waves of colour distorted by unhappiness and guilt like dirt and grime trapped in otherwise beautiful clothing, pulling a few bits free and scrubbing at what she could reach. Her actions did pitifully little to disrupt the corruption, yet a barely perceptible increase in the spark of light warmed Sunset as she withdrew her outstretched consciousness and embraced sleep.

Chapter IV: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns that She Has a New Home
View Online

Sunset Shimmer: Student of Magick

Chapter IV: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns that She Has a New Home

Cookie was able to make a late morning emergency appointment for Sweetie Belle with the girl's regular psychiatrist. Sunset did her best to avoid being seen or heard, though her concern that her presence could worsen her friend's depression warred with her pseudo-sisterly feelings of wanting to provide comfort.

She decided to remove the temptation to interfere by taking a walk. Purposefully travelling away from the school or any of her friends' homes, she wandered from one suburb to the next. They may have been fairly uniform, but she liked the houses and the different personal touches their owners applied. Different colours of paint granted a modicum of individuality. Toys in the yard spoke to homes with young children. An elderly couple sat together on a covered swing and rocked quietly. Both nodded to the young woman as she passed, who returned the gesture with a smile. The quiet time alone helped to soothe her own turmoil wrought by the recent events.

She walked back to the house once she was certain Sweetie Belle would be at the doctor's office. With everyone gone and no homework to do, the teen had nothing that needed her immediate attention. She could do whatever she liked with few interruptions. Perhaps Opal would beg for treats, but there would be nothing else to intrude on her quiet studies until mother and daughter returned.

Her mobile went off as soon as she settled into a comfortable chair with her laptop. Sunset shook her head as she fished the device from her pocket; of course someone would disturb her as soon as she thought she could enjoy a quiet morning.

She checked the ID and frowned. Ace was ringing rather than messaging her during school hours, which either meant he already knew what had happened or the news was important. Sunset Shimmer vanished to allow Sparky to take her place before answering.

"Hey, Sparky, I was sorry to hear about what happened at your school, but I have some good news for you."

"I wouldn't mind that. Will it make up for the last couple days?"

"The thing with the school or the thing with Orchid?"

Sparky sighed. Theoretically, she was supposed to be the one able to read minds. "Just tell me."

"You've got a mentor, if you're okay with that. Pearl won the right to take you on."

"Explain 'won'."

"I'd think it would be obvious: Apprentices are valuable. The chance to build up someone the way you think is best and have automatic influence with their associates later? You were at the centre of a bidding war."

"And I don't get a say in the matter?"

"Didn't I just say 'if you're okay with that'? This isn't some Consilium that sells apprentices."

Sparky thought over her options for a moment. She knew Pearl, who had shown herself to be kind and friendly and had saved Sparky's life after the battle against the spirits. At the same time, Sparky's studies under someone - somepony - for whom she had preconceived notions had not ended well. She debated the idea of studying with Pearl or of learning from someone else. The latter would not allow for disappointment, as she would not hold a preconceived image of the person. Having Pearl as a mentor was appealing, though, even if there was a potential to be hurt if the image and the reality failed to meet.

Ace was waiting for a reply. She allowed her hesitation to creep into her voice as she asked, "Do you think it would work out?"

"Yes. She was my mentor, and she really wants you because she likes you. It's not that there aren't other good mentors. If you want to talk with the Hierarch about it, he has the list of who expressed interest in training you."

"No, I trust you guys." Sparky took a steadying breath; the fights with Celestia had mostly been Sunset's fault. She was a different person now and would not repeat her mistakes. "Can you please tell Pearl I'd be happy to have her as a mentor?"

"You can tell her yourself. Meet me at the corner in five minutes."

Of course he knew she would accept Pearl and that Sparky had no other urgent business at the moment. She paused only to leave a note stating that she had been called to work before she slipped into her boots and left the house.

Ace met her exactly when he said he would. He only smirked when she made a point of checking her mobile's clock and nodding her approval. Sparky hopped into the passenger seat and the two departed the suburbs for the rural edge of civilisation. She had not yet visited Pearl's home, though knew generally where it was, and was surprised when they stopped at a farm neighbouring Sweet Apple Acres.

She did not know anything about the Prime Arcanum, but even she could feel raw magick flowing through the property. The arcane energies were converging on the farm like arteries to a beating heart.

'Is this a nexus?' she wondered. She decided to ask Pearl for clarification when time allowed.

The farm's drive was long, traversing a good distance before reaching the house. Sparky could see that Pearl grew and raised a wider variety of produce and livestock than Applejack's family. The property had to be at least triple the size of any of its neighbours. Sparky saw about numerous workers before the car stopped outside what had to be the house.

Pearl's home maintained the rustic farm building exterior of the early settlers while still taking advantage of modern construction practises and amenities. There was a satellite dish on the roof and the northern side had an attached, fully enclosed sun room facing a personal garden. They found Pearl crouched by her tomatoes, carefully observing some of the leaves and fruits as Ace and Sparky approached.

Without pausing her work or turning to face them, she said, "About time y'all got here."

Ace grinned. "It took some arm twisting, but Sparky agreed. She's all yours."

That got a laugh from Pearl, who stood to face her visitors, a wide smile on her face. She removed her work gloves before giving Sparky's shoulder a welcoming pat. "If'n yer gonna live with me, haystack, ya'll need a good sense of humour."

"Live with you?"

"T'ain't required, but it makes our study time easier. 'Sides, Ah heard ya've been with a friend since yer old place kicked ya ta the curb. 'Two birds with one stone' if'n ya like the idea."

Sparky nodded enthusiastically. "Thank you, Pearl. I promise I'll study hard, and that I'll work hard, too, but it might take me a bit to get the hang of everything around here."

"Hold yer horses. We'll talk talk about all of that, but let's go inside first. Ah'll explain what we'll be doin'."

Ace shook his head. "I'd love to stay, but I have a couple errands to run before I pick up Midnight. You want me to bring her this weekend?"

"That'd be a pleasure. See ya later."

He departed as Pearl guided Sparky into the kitchen. The room was a good size with the space needed to prepare even large meals. The counters were granite, complementing the wood of the cabinets, cupboards, walls, and floor. There was a large island in the centre with a few bar chairs and a swinging door that Sparky guessed led to a dining room. She sat at the island while Pearl poured them each a glass of cola with a little rum before taking a seat on the side adjacent to Sparky.

They sipped their drinks quietly until Pearl broke the silence. "Ah don't give a whole mess of rules or nonsense like that, but Ah do expect what few Ah give ta be followed."

The farmer paused for another sip before she said, "Don't go makin' a racket. New Mages love ta tinker, 'n Ah don't like gettin' woke up at some ungodly hour.

"Don't be drawin' attention ta the Secrets or do any Willworkin' when there's Sleepers around. Just follow the Lex Magica. Ya'll be able ta sense the presence of Sleepers soon enough. This rule changes a bit as ya learn more; Ah'll let ya know when we get there.

"Pay close attention when Ah'm in mah 'teachin' mode,' but take whatever Ah say with a grain of salt. Ah didn't invite ya here ta make ya mah clone, so don't be afraid ta try yer own style when ya feel like ya can do it safely.

"Other'n that, use some common sense. Ya seem ta have a good head on yer shoulders, so Ah'll say somethin' if'n Ah feel it's needed. Far as Ah'm concerned, yer an adult 'n Ah'll treat ya like one. Fair enough?"

Sparky had expected a small tree of a document in Latin, Greek, and some other language - possibly Demonic - that would need to be signed in triplicate using blood. She needed a moment to realise she had been asked a question.

"Yes, and thanks again, Pearl. Or is there some special name for mentors I should call you?"

"Ah'm Pearl 'n yer Sparky, leastwise when we're studyin'. Ah don't go with all that formal language stuff since it makes a divide between me 'n mah apprentices. Yer more'n welcome ta give me a nickname, too."

"And do you have some kind of schedule for chores or do you assign them as needed? I promise I'll work hard no matter what it is. I've lived on a farm before." She felt need to mention her experience had only been a few days of apple farming.

"Only one thing Ah want outta ya, haystack: Study, and not just magick. Ace told me about yer school. We'll help get ya set up fer university if ya wanna go on. If ya wanna get a job, do it. Learnin' magick's not full-time unless ya make it that way. Yer here until Ah decide yer ready ta make yer own way in the Consilium."

"But how do I pay you back?"

Pearl chuckled and put a hand over Sparky's. "Ya seen mah farm at all? Ah don't take apprentices ta do mah work fer me or ta milk 'em fer money later. Ah take 'em 'cause Ah like teachin' 'n helpin' them what's new ta the Truth. Think of me like all the best parts of roommate, teacher, parent, 'n friend mixed up together, all right?"

Sparky felt a small wave of emotion that she suppressed. She did not mind showing her emotions to her friends - and Pearl had just called herself one - but they still had to finish their discussion. Shedding tears would waste Pearl's time.

"Thank you, Pearl. Is there anything else I need to know to start?"

"Ah'll go over more later. Right now Ah'll take ya around the house 'n show ya yer space. Ah'm guessin' ya'll need a couple days ta move?"

"I could probably do it today if I had transportation, but I want to let my friends and host family know first. Knowing them, I'll have plenty of help, too."

"There's another rule: Yer welcome ta have a friend or two over, but yer responsible fer their behaviour. Ya don't gotta tell me ahead of time - though Ah'd appreciate it - but do let me know ahead if'n yer havin' a bigger slumber party. Just don't make a habit of those 'n we'll be right as rain. Main thing is that this house is also yer home, just as much as it's mine."

The house was comfortable and homey. Pearl's love for her home was quite obvious; Sparky could feel the care and attention paid to it over the years like layers of tree bark. While Pearl's life comprised the thickest 'rings' everywhere, Sparky could detect other presences intertwined with and beneath her host's. None of the others were immediately familiar, though Sparky thought she detected Ace and Midnight's echoes. She guessed she would eventually be able to recognise at least a few more and that she would likely place her own touches over time.

They visited the living room, which hosted cosy looking chairs, a love seat, and a couch. Sparky tested a couple of the seats and found them to be as comfortable as they appeared to be, earning one of Pearl's smiles. Pearl owned a television, but it was set off-centre as though not used frequently. There were several bookcases filled with a library-range of topics, both fiction and non-fiction. One whole bookcase was dedicated to romance novels. Two coffee tables with coasters and a few end tables mounted by lamps completed the major furnishings.

A door on the far side connected to the sun room. The thick glass was clear and sparkling to allow a view of much of the property. Only two pool chairs occupied the room at the moment, though Pearl noted that she kept a few plants there in winter.

She offered use of the study, requesting only that Sparky respect the half of the room occupied by a desk and filing cabinets. A new model iMac occupied the centre of the desk. Documents were in three neat stacks next to it, held in place by trays. She also had an iPad. The farm being a business, Pearl had a high-speed Internet connection and range extenders covering a few of the other buildings. She explained that she offset the cost by renting out a section of her property for a cellular tower.

There was a restroom next to the study, stairs next to it. They ascended to find two doors opposite one another on the landing.

"The right's mah room, the left's where ya'll be stayin'. Go on ahead 'n take a look."

Sparky left herself into the rear of the house. Her new home was an attached flat built over the garage, with all of the necessary amenities and plenty of space. Private kitchen, living room, bedroom, and bathroom, plus the door from the house was a keyed lock. The flat also had a rear entrance from the living room that accessed a large deck and stairs leading down behind the garage. Pearl gave Sparky a ring with four keys, one for each external house door and one for the internal connecting door.

"Ah do keep a copy of the keys fer this space, but Ah'm not a snoop. If'n Ah think yer doin' anythin' ya shouldn't, Ah'll talk about it first. So long as yer honest with me, Ah won't be comin' in here without yer permission 'ceptin' fer emergencies or any maintenance, 'n Ah'll try ta warn ya first. Think this'll work fer ya?"

"It's great, Pearl. Thank you." Like with the Apples, referencing 'repayment' even in a non-literal sense was not appropriate once the other party stated none would be expected or accepted. Sincere expressions of gratitude with being effusive were ideal. That was the hard part. "I'll keep my word and take care of everything."

"Ah trust ya. Accidents do happen, though, 'specially fer us, so tell me when one does and we'll get it fixed up.

"Ya've got yer own climate control here. Ah had this flat built solid, so set it ta whatever works best. Ah keep the rest of the house set warmer since Ah'm used ta bein' in the sun, but ya could set this ta freezin' 'n Ah'd never know.

"Now that ya got the keys, move in whenever ya like. Ah figured ya'd probably need the weekend, so Ah've got nothin' planned fer study 'til next week."

"Thank you again, Pearl. Just a couple questions: Do you want to swap numbers? and how do I get back home? Oh, sorry, make that three: Would you be offended if I tell my friends that you're my landlady?" Only at that moment did Sparky begin to wonder if she spent too much time around Pinkie Pie.

"Most important first: Ah usually recommend callin' me yer landlord, since it's part of the truth, so at least Ah won't be encouragin' ya lyin' outright ta yer friends. Ah'll give ya a lift unless ya'd like ta have a friend come fer ya. If yer mobile's with ya, let's get that done."

As they exchanged numbers and e-mail addresses, Pearl commented that she had yet to become accustomed to such an exchange being part of any form of relationship. She demonstrated skill using a smartphone despite that, not once hesitating to add Sparky's information.

Pearl gave Sparky a ride to the corner by Rarity's house, as all of the girls would still be several hours in school. Sparky had no idea how long Sweetie Belle's appointment would be and did not want to be distracting Cookie with messages.

When they stopped, Sparky hopped from the truck. She turned back to say, "Thanks for the ride, Pearl. I'll send you a message once I figure out my moving plans."

"Good luck with everythin', haystack. Let me know if ya need any help. Send my best ta Orchid, ya hear me?"

"I will."

As soon as the truck pulled from the curb, Sunset Shimmer replaced Sparky. She was eager to tell her friends about having a new place to live, though she decided to wait until after school. Knowing them, at least a few would stop paying attention to class.

'My own place. Sort of. I'm going to have to come up with something amazing to thank Rarity and her family for putting me up all the this time.' She resisted the urge to giggle, not wanting to risk causing a stay-at-home parent or any random passers-by to think she had a few loose screws. 'I really hope Pearl and I get along.'

'Why wouldn't you?' another voice answered from the back of her mind. 'She's just a kind, older female with lots of wisdom giving you magic - sorry, magick - lessons. It's not like there were any problems the last time.'

'Can it. You're not ruining the first really good thing to happen to me in a while. I'm a different person now.'

Sunset would not repeat her mistakes as a student. She promised herself that everything would be fine.

Chapter V: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns How to Restore a Friend’s Equilibrium
View Online

Sunset Shimmer: Student of Magick

Chapter V: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns How to Restore a Friend’s Equilibrium

The house featured an attached garage, which made it impossible for Sunset to be uncertain whether Cookie and Sweetie Belle had returned. She received her answer when she tried the door and found it unlocked. She slipped into the house, unsure how Sweetie Belle would feel after talking with the psychologist. Sunset hoped to avoid making the situation worse.

Sweetie Belle was sprawled on the living room couch. She raised her head about a finger's width from the cushion that was her current pillow when Sunset entered and made a slight motion with her hand that may have been a wave.

"Hey, Sweetie Belle."

"I really like your hair."

Her head dropped immediately, Sweetie Belle's breathing soft and even just a few seconds later.

"She's all wiped out," a voice whispered from behind Sunset.

She was immediately thankful that she had retrained her fight-or-flight reflexes not to sucker punch anyone surprising her from behind. Instead, she started and whirled to face the woman of the house.

"Will she be okay there?"

"Oh, she'll be fine. You kids can sleep anywhere, after all." At least Cookir was comfortable making light jokes. "I don't think she slept much last night, and I guess her appointment didn't go well. Do you mind talking in the kitchen?"

For the second time that day, Sunset found herself seated next to an older woman and sharing a drink. In this case, she did not have alcohol. Cookie did. She did not add much, likely due to her responsibility for her baby, but even the small amount would dull the edge of Cookie's nerves.

"Are you sure you're okay telling me about it?"

"Don't take me the wrong way, but you're probably one of the only people that'll understand. I don't even understand, and I'm her mother." Anger mixed with sadness smouldered in Cookie's eyes.

Sunset's new sixth sense pricked at the edges of her conscious mind to show her flickers of images from Cookie's mind. They were very worrying. She saw Sweetie Belle cowering as faceless people pointed at the girl and laughed at or mocked her.

A brief grimace twisted Sunset's features. She really needed to learn how to turn off that sense before it became overwhelming, especially since it seemed to be getting stronger all the time.

The teen took a light sip, looking softly at Cookie over the rim of the cup. "Tell me whatever you're comfortable telling me."

Cookie smiled wanly. "Thanks, Sunset. The doctor basically told me that Sweetie Belle feels the need to hate herself. He thinks this has been going on for a while. We've set up more appointments to help her work through this. He's put her on some medicine that should at least help her function for now, but it'll leave her like she is now until she gets used to it."

"I think know the stuff. I've probably taken it before."

Cookie swallowed nervously. "Magnum and I will be talking about it, so it's not set yet, but we might pull her from the school for a while."

Sunset waited for any addenda before nodding. "Makes sense. It would take her away from where she did most of the things that make her hate herself."

"She's always been so bright and cheerful, even when bad things happened. She doesn't bring her friends over anymore because they had some kind of a fight, but ... she had Rarity and you after that, so she bounced right back. I just want Sweetie Belle back to normal, you know?"

"She can get there." Sunset laid a comforting hand over Cookie's. "Trust me. It'll take a while, but at least she has family and friends behind her."

Before Cookie had an opportunity to reply, Sweetie Belle shouted something unintelligible and drew them from the kitchen.

The girl was sleeping soundly and mumbling in her dreams by the time they peeked into the living room. They closed the door and shared a laugh.

"I have some news, too: I've got a new place."

"That's terrific. How did you get it so quickly? Last I knew, you were still looking."

"I mentioned to some of my coworkers that I've been looking for a new place and one of them directed me to a farm near the Apple family's. The owner has a private flat attached to her house that she rents out. I got to meet with her today while you were gone." She pulled the ring of keys from her pocket and allowed them to jingle before Cookie, adding, "I even have the keys already. She said she'd bring her truck Saturday for me to take my stuff over."

"If you've already made the arrangements, that's fine, but I'm sure your friends will want to help. I just know Rarity and Sweetie Belle will want to see your new place."

"I'm working Saturday at six, but I'm completely free before that. I'll let you know what the girls say."

They retired to the living room where Sunset relaxed on a recliner, staying near Sweetie Belle at Cookie's request. Sunset mindlessly browsed some wiki about programming as she reached out with her senses and pushed them at Sweetie Belle. The girl's soul was a brightly shining beacon, yet it was wreathed in tangled bunches of colours that threatened to bury it. The storm was composed almost entirely of dark colours that Sunset could not perceive as anything other than negative. A dark indigo was the overwhelmingly dominant component of the siege, assisted by a purple the colour of an overripe grape and specks of orange that reminded her of vomit. They seemed to blend where they met, hiding or usurping any other surface emotions. As Sunset's perception brushed the emotions she felt and saw in some relatively new part of her mind, they would swirl like cream on hot cocoa but do nothing else.

Surprised at the lack of response, Sunset probed her friend's psyche again to feel the myriad patterns of negative emotions and their connections to the core spark of Sweetie Belle. Sunset was unable to name most of the emotions she felt, not having experience with differentiating them and unwilling to pull bits of them back to her for fear of what would happen. Instead, she danced her senses around the many strands and tried to determine what they were by their limited resonance. She was reasonably certain she could detect guilt and despair, as they were the most obvious. She also thought she felt shame, anger, sorrow, and a few others interwoven amongst them.

There were speckles of other colours, but she was unable to identify what emotions they represented. Lighter greens and blues were interspersed and buried amongst others she identified as positives such as happiness and contentedness. Those cheerful colours were trying to surround and protect the deepest core. Sunset was not easily able to reach the pink and purple crystalline spark at the centre, which seemed to have a reddish tint.

'How do I pull these dark ones away?'

Finding a loose strand of guilt poking toward the deeper core, she grasped at it. That action finally provoked a response. The guilt tentacle pushed along the connection back to Sunset, who shoved more of herself into a barrier to block its path.

The guilt was powerful. The little strand was connected to a much larger weave threatening to engulf a few of the embattled happier parts of Sweetie Belle.

As the guilt strand pushed at Sunset's defences, she turned her attention to its connection. While the mass was not unraveling itself, she could follow the cord. How to exterminate it was a separate matter. Sunset tried pushing her will into the consciousness currently external to herself, asking that part of herself to sever the strand that was reaching at her.

Nothing happened. Sunset pushed again, this time flooding herself with the pleasant feelings that entered her when she thought of her friends. She sorted through them, noticing small changes tied to the most powerful moments. Uniting to defeat the Sirens at the Battle of the Bands, embracing Sci-Twi as a friend for the first time, Sunset's forgiveness to the Crusaders for destroying her fledgling good reputation: They all empowered her but still did nothing to obey her command.

The dual consciousness was starting to drain her. Sunset was ready to quit for the day and try again later when she noticed a subtle change in the guilt strand. When she was remembering parts of Anon-A-Miss, the guilt had become more forceful in its attempts to breach her defences and reach her.

The strand had not been unravelling, but it had been putting more of its colour into its counter-probe.

'Does that mean it would be weaker if I cut this?'

Sunset frowned. Her barrier was decaying exponentially, which meant she could only safely maintain it another few minutes.

The voice that was similar to Sunset's but was not hers again spoke from the third part of herself that she pretended did not exist. 'Do you really expect happy thoughts to attack? They might make you feel stronger, but they aren't the feelings that get you through the battle. Where's the rage? What about the killing intent? Put a little of me out there and we'll leave no enemy alive.'

'Go to Tartarus,' Sunset shot back.

She made one last push into her extended perceptions, pleading with herself to help her friend. No reason existed that should cause Sweetie Belle to hate herself and be so mired in unhappiness. The girl's face was suited to a smile, and her tears should only be happy ones.

Nothing again. Something was not working, if what Sunset wanted was even possible.

The guilt tendril seemed to realise that its connection to Sunset was about to be severed. The disgusting tentacle stopped pushing against her to retreat back to Sweetie Belle. All the bitter darkness of guilt rose like a tidal wave over a cheerful patch of gold.

'Screw you.'

Sunset was angry. She was not going to lose to some thoughtless guilt.

Her contempt was quickly reflected in her own emotional probes, sharpening them to blades, which cut at the hostile mass as though it was a mere weed.

Before long, it was nearly severed. The abhorrent tentacle slowly drifted back to its owner.

'Not if I have anything to say.'

Another slash broke the guilt entirely free. The dark emotional strands floated in whatever spectral realm they inhabited, as if ready to infect the next person to be within reach.

Sunset's thought-blades became a wall of murderous fire that boxed the filthy snarl. Her own rage and disgust flowed into the space as an incinerating flame she used to destroy her young friend's dark guilt. Nothing of it remained when she was done.

A gentle hand on Sunset's shoulder broke her concentration. The teen felt exhausted, her mind foggy and muscles sore as though she had participated in an unaccustomed workout.

A glance at the clock showed that it had been eight minutes since she last checked the time.

"Would you like more tea?" Cookie asked, offering a glass.

"Yes, please. Thanks." Sunset gulped her tea, feeling inexplicably thirsty. The drink was refreshing, washing the cobwebs from her head and relaxing her body.

Cookie took the drained glass back into the kitchen. Sunset stood and stretched. She tried feeling the emotional space around her, but her inner spark would not cooperate. Her magick seemed to be too exhausted from her earlier efforts. She wondered if she had exhausted her Mana reserve, though she was unsure how to check it.

"Don't you need to go meet the girls soon?" Cookie asked as she returned from the kitchen.

Sunset glanced at the clock again. "It's not even close yet."

Then she frowned. The hour hand was two hours farther ahead than she had initially realised. She had miscounted; the school day would be ending soon.

"Never mind," she added with a chuckle, rubbing her forehead with one hand. "I didn't even think I'd fallen asleep."

Cookie gave her a smile. "That'll happen. On my days off, I'll think I'm just sitting down to read for a few minutes and then I'm dead to the world."

"Whose head?"

The high-pitched voice startled both. Sunset and Cookie looked to the couch, where Sweetie Belle was pushing herself into a sitting position. The girl’s mother swept in, helping to prop her up.

"Did you have a good nap?" she asked with a smile.

"Yeah." Sweetie Belle yawned, stretching her arms over her head. "I feel-" she paused to yawn again, "relaxed."

"Would you like some tea? I just made a fresh pitcher."

At a nod, Cookie was back in the kitchen, leaving Sweetie Belle staring at Sunset. "I had a dream about you. It was ... kinda weird."

"What was it?"

"Well, I was crying and it was dark and rainy, and then you came and gave me a raincoat that made me look like a kitten. I became a kitten, and you were carrying me around and hiding me from the rain. I woke up when the clouds finally disappeared and the rain stopped."

'How do I reply to that?'

"Huh, that's cool. I have to admit, you'd make an adorable kitten."

Sweetie Belle shuffled her feet for a moment. "Do you mind if I go with you to the Sweet Shoppe? I never get to go anymore since Apple Bloom and Scootaloo don't go there much."

"If your Mum's okay with it, sure." Sunset would need to inform Sweetie Belle of the move soon anyway. She knew it would be easier to answer all questions at once, even though both she and Sweetie Belle knew Pearl. "I'm leaving now, though, so go ask her fast."

The conversation was short. Sunset could not hear the exact words, but the tones were obvious. Cookie sounded nervous, but she agreed. Even without reaching beyond herself, Sunset could still sense some emotional resonance from those around her. When Sweetie Belle returned with a smile, she felt happier than she had been in the past twenty-four hours.

The delay meant the two girls had to walk quickly, leaving them without the breath to chat. They reached the Sweet Shoppe with just enough time to place an order and claim a table before the post-school rush started.

As CHS students flooded the building, Sunset began to reconsider the standard meeting place. There seemed to be fewer hostile glares, but she was getting a number of curious or dull stares. The looks made her think her former schoolmates were surprised to see her. She was spared further thought on the topic by the timely arrival of her friends.

The six girls looked so natural together. Sunset wondered if Princess Twilight and her pony friends looked the same when they were together. Then again, the pony equivalents were more mature and had adult responsibilities, so assembling casually was probably not as easy for them. She wondered if her friends' entrance into university would change things.

"Sweetie Belle? What are you doing here?" Rarity took a seat caddy-corner to her sister. "Are you, erm, feeling better?

"Mum took me to the doctor and I had a good nap today. Since I was feeling a lot better when I woke up, I asked Mum if I could come hang out, too."

"I'm glad to hear that, dear."

"How are you, Sunset?" Fluttershy glanced about the room nervously. The atmosphere was not tense, but their group always drew attention.

Repeating her earlier performance, Sunset produced her new keys. "I have a new flat. Move-in is this weekend."

All of the girls offered their congratulations and promises to assist, followed by questions. Sunset refused to tell them where she would be living to allow herself to enjoy their surprise on moving day, but she otherwise repeated the story she had told Cookie.

"Darling, you simply must let me prepare some new drapes for you," Rarity stated. "Those blinds most flats include are not exactly what I would call pleasing to the eye."

"Um, if you think you'll ever get lonely, I can help you find a new friend at the shelter to keep you company."

"Did you check the building's structural integrity? Did you ask to see their safety credentials? You shouldn't move unless you're sure that it won't have any problems."

Sunset responded to the overlapping thoughts, questions, and comments as best she could. She was glad her friends were taking the idea so well, given the hesitation they had shown at learning she had lived alone previously. Of course, they had seen that she could take care of herself, and the reassurance that the owner was a woman who rented the space as an attachment to her own home helped soothe most remaining concerns. Twilight still wanted to be certain the house did not sit on a fault line until she remembered there were none anywhere near the city.

The girls avoided much talk of their day until Rainbow Dash gave an extended description of her awesomeness in a scrimmage soccer game during Physical Education class. Once she broke the unspoken taboo, the others exchanged uneasy glances.

Pinkie Pie finally broke the silence. "Things were different at school today. It felt a lot happier."

"How so?"

Again, the rest of the group looked to one another, none of them apparently wanting to answer.

"It would seem, darling, that the dark magic at the school is clearing away faster than we expected."

"My calculations were way off," Twilight added. "When I asked around about you, most students and staff had no real opinion. A few, like Trixie, were still hostile. I'll try to work out a graph or chart to explain the changes and bring it with me this weekend."

"I appreciate that, Twilight, but I think I can guess what's happening," Sunset replied. "When those things started spreading their influence, they decided to use a convenient target and pinned everything on me. Now that I'm gone, the hate doesn't have a specific target present, so it's wearing out faster."

"How do you know that's the reason? You haven't been gone that long. Under that hypothesis, this would have ended after the first weekend."

Sunset sighed. She hated giving her friends half-truths, but there was no way she could explain her limited knowledge of magick. "I'm a former unicorn, and I was one of the best students of magic in Equestria. This might not be the same magic, but I can see the same principle applying here. Some of the higher-level magic I studied before would be just like this.

"Magick uses sympathy and symbols for most of what it does. This infection was tied to me being there physically and symbolically. Weekends would not have changed anything because of the latter."

Twilight tapped her chin thoughtfully. "So when you ... left the school, you weren't satisfying both, which meant the magic didn't have an anchor anymore?"

"Exactly."

Sweetie Belle raised her hand. "But how does that explain why it went so fast?"

Sunset nodded. "That's a good question." As Sweetie Belle beamed at the praise, Sunset continued, "I'm not completely sure. This wasn't mind-control, like what happened when I was stabbed. This was more like the Sirens: Manipulating emotions. I do have a guess, if you really want to hear it."

Everyone assented, their faces imparting their eagerness to learn more.

Sunset looked at Twilight as she asked, "What did you use for the baseline when you made your original projections?"

"I based the scale on those that had the strongest reactions."

"When did you start?"

"Monday." At Sunset's raised eyebrow, Twilight slapped her forehead. "I can't believe I didn't think about that."

Most of the group asked some form of "What?" when Twilight did not immediately explain.

Face bright red, she expounded, "I didn't account for the change in temperament from the height of the infestation. My numbers were skewed. I'm guessing the change follows an exponential decay pattern?"

Sunset shrugged. "I'm just guessing based on what I learnt in the past. It's not like I'm an expert on these spirits. Even if my leaving the school remained a secret, you could say that the magick would know. That would negate it and allow a much more rapid change."

Thanks to a few illustrations, Sunset and Twilight were able to clarify the explanation for their friends. When everyone claimed to understand, the conversation moved to happier topics.

They were preparing to leave when Rarity turned her attention to Sweetie Belle. "Apple Bloom and Scootaloo were asking me about you during lunch today. I told them you weren't feeling well, and that I would ask you to send them a message if you were up to it. I'm sure they would love to know that you're feeling better."

"I will. Thanks, Rarity." As the group stepped between packed tables, Sweetie Belle trailed the older teens out the door, already sending the requested messages.

"Hey, girls, what do ya think about invitin' those two ta help with Sunset's move?" Applejack asked once they were standing in front of that building.

"I don't think they'd agree," Sweetie Belle replied.

"It wouldn't hurt to ask," Fluttershy said.

Rarity nodded. "I didn't mention Sunset to them, but I did notice they seemed more accessible today."

"And I could measure their reactions for my calculations," Twilight exclaimed, excitement in her voice.

"Do you want me to ask them?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"Let's wait until Friday. If this is wearin' out already, maybe they'd be willin' ta help by then."

The girls parted. Sweetie Belle manoeuvred between Sunset and Rarity, taking their hands as they walked. While it surprised Sunset, she was glad to see her friend seemingly feeling much better. They enjoyed a comfortable silence until they entered the suburbs, where Sweetie Belle asked, "Would either of you mind if I invite Button Mash, too?"

"Oh? When did you two get so close?"

"We've been friends for years, Rarity." The slight blush to her cheeks belied her calm response. "Our programming class has a big assignment, so I was thinking him, Sunset, and me can work on it once we finish moving. It's not like it'll take all day."

"Sunset has work that evening, Sweetie Belle, but I'm sure our parents wouldn't mind you two working together at home."

"I don't mind if he wants to come and help. I may not have a lot of time, but I'd be happy to work with you guys before I leave that day."

The evening's post-dinner discussion was as Cookie had said: Whether to pull Sweetie Belle from the school. While Cookie and Rarity both thought it would be a good thing, Magnum and Sweetie Belle were opposed to it. Sunset remained in her room for the time, not wanting to involve herself in private matters. She could still hear them and get some sense of their emotions.

Their talk never reached the level of an argument, but parents and sisters did spend time in two groups each trying to persuade the other. The debate ended for the time being when Sweetie Belle said, "I know you think it'll help, but my best friends are at school and I don't want to leave them. I'm not going to let something happen again like last night, I promise, so please don't make me stop going."

Her mother and sister finally relented. Sunset was glad that they had solved their disagreement without the need for raised voices or angry proclamations. With her mind and body rested, she projected her senses as she had earlier and aimed them straight to Sweetie Belle.

The guilt was still tightly woven into the girl's emotional pattern, but it had lost much of its angry colour. Cheerful colours were much easier to see, and they looked to be pushing back against the knots of unhappiness.

'We burnt away that darkness when it attacked us. The girl owes us,' the other voice whispered.

Sunset pulled her extended sense back into herself. Not only was her magick still weak, she was afraid to be connected to another when that voice was speaking. 'No, she doesn't. I've hurt her several times. It's only right to do what I can to help her.'

'You're such a little bleeding-heart. Someone's going to take advantage of that someday.'

'Better that than becoming a she-demon again.'

The voice chuckled in Sunset's own mind. 'Oh, you silly little girl, what makes you think you can't be both?'

Her dark companion went silent after that. Sunset allowed herself to drift into sleep. If she dreamt, she did not remember it when she woke.

Chapter VI: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns that Friends Help One Move
View Online

Sunset Shimmer: Student of Magick

Chapter VI: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns that Friends Help One Move

Thursday and Friday passed slowly. No schedule meant time was not advancing as it normally did, leading Sunset to believe she was trapped in a temporal spell designed to drive her to madness. She occupied her time studying what she could, though her research did little to fill the gaping expanse that was her relative freedom. By noon on Thursday, Sunset decided to occupy herself with helping about the house, completing what minor chores she could. She did not feel right playing games or lounging while her friends were in class, despite the assurances from all four of her hosts that she did not need to worry about it.

Rather than the standard office hours and days, Cookie worked ten-hour shifts as an administrative assistant for the deputy mayor four days each week, usually leaving Wednesday free. She was a homemaker with her free time. Anyone spending much time around Cookie Crumbles could see where Rarity had learnt the basics of colour, style, and fashion, though Cookie hardly shared her daughter's devotion to the topics. Last season was fine, and what mattered most was comfort even if it did mean a little clashing.

Applejack messaged Sunset shortly after school Friday that Apple Bloom had agreed to help with the move. There was no mention of Scootaloo, but they had decided to have Rainbow Dash and Sweetie Belle approach her about it. That message arrived a few minutes later, Dash using far too many abbreviations to convey that Scootaloo had promised to join them. Only Sunset's familiarity with her friend's strange message style allowed her to interpret it.

They would all meet at ten the next morning, which Sunset forwarded to Pearl. The gang was not meeting that day as the girls all had other things they needed to do, including completing homework or household chores that would allow them to leave the next day free.

Sweetie Belle returned home alone. Rarity had gone somewhere with Fluttershy again, probably to window-shop ideas for the new flat's décor. With the upcoming move and the issues of the past few days, that represented Sunset's first opportunity to speak privately with Sweetie Belle about the approaching Congressus Peculiaris.

"Are you still planning to come to the party?" Sunset asked as she checked a sheet of completed Algebra equations.

"Of course. I've really been wanting to see Midnight again and Pearl and Ace and Clash, too."

"Since Vampires attend, it's probably going to run late. Do you know what you're going to do to get away for it? Do you think one of your friends will cover for you?"

All the solutions she had written were correct. Sunset returned the sheet to Sweetie Belle, who replied as she tucked it into her binder. "Why don't I just see if I can stay with you? You could still be my tutor so I could say there's another big programming project."

"I 'work' Saturdays." Sunset paused for a moment. Given the recent changes and the move, she could modify that story. "Then again, there's no reason I couldn't say that I'm picking up more shifts and just happened to get next week off. My magick studies will probably take some time, so I'll need the cover anyway."

Sweetie Belle gave her a hug. "So we can have a sleepover next week?"

"Sure."

"Wait, did you say 'magick studies'?"

An overly excited Sweetie Belle needed several minutes to withdraw from her fantasies and get back to doing her homework. The young teen was too busy imagining Sunset as an anime heroine shooting lightning bolts and fireballs from her hands. Even learning that Sunset's magickal specialities - dictated by her Path - were boring old Mind and Space diminished none of her enthusiasm. When they were done, the time for bed was near. Rarity had sent a message to say that she was staying with Fluttershy after their shopping trip went too long.

Not for the first time, Sunset found sleep elusive. For once, though, the insomnia was driven by excitement rather than guilt or despair. She was taking further steps into an unknown world, but she would be living with and taking lessons from someone she knew to be friendly. Even her lack of transportation and impending reliance on a two mile walk to and from the closest transit stop lacked the substance to dull her good spirits. Despite a few drawbacks, Sunset felt that she finally had something resembling a grasp on her life.

Sleep finally claimed her shortly after midnight. Before she realised she was sleeping, Sweetie Belle's voice was calling her back to waking. The hour was already nine and Rarity had returned, Fluttershy driving them both.

Sunset dressed quickly, not too concerned with a morning shower as she would need one when they finished. The day's forecast was mild with no rain, for which she was thankful. She ate quickly, a simple breakfast of eggs and bacon that Cookie promised would fortify her for the heavy lifting.

Applejack was the next to arrive, Apple Bloom riding in the family truck with her. Sunset peeked from the window and saw that the youngest Apple did not look displeased, her face neutral until she saw Sweetie Belle. The girls shared a big hug as though they had not seen each other in weeks.

Sunset was rinsing her dishes and placing them on the stack to be washed when Sweetie Belle led Apple Bloom into the kitchen. The older girl had been expecting a scowl or a hostile glare from the latter and was surprised to be met by wide, sad eyes.

Apple Bloom's pink bow itself seemed to droop as the girl lowered her head. "Sunset, um ...," she allowed her words to trail off, looking anywhere but Sunset's eyes.

"Hey, Apple Bloom."

"Hi." Her fingers fiddled with the hem of her shirt.

Sweetie Belle put a comforting hand on her friend’s shoulder. Apple Bloom lifted her eyes, glancing between the two of them. Finally, Apple Bloom took in a deep breath that she released in a sigh.

"Sunset, Ah...," she cleared her throat before continuing. "Look, Ah don't know what got inta me, but Ah'm right sorry. Ya didn't deserve the way me and Scootaloo treated ya, especially after ya fergave the last time."

Sunset placed her plate on top of the stack and dried her hands on a nearby towel. She turned to face Apple Bloom, who visibly tensed and reached up to squeeze the hand on her shoulder for support.

"Has anyone explained what happened at the school?"

"Yeah, but that don't make it right."

Sunset padded over to the girl, extending her arms. When Apple Bloom did not flinch away from her, she wrapped the younger teen in a hug. Sweetie Belle joined to sandwich the redhead between them.

"It's not your fault, Apple Bloom. Those creatures did the wrong thing. I'm just glad we can be friends again, so please put all of that behind you." Sunset gave her a little pat on the back and smiled. "Now, you ready to show off those farm girl muscles for us?"

That elicited a happy giggle. "Ah can handle anythin' ya throw at me."

Considering how little she had to move, Sunset knew the statement to be true.

"Be careful with your promises," Sweetie Belle warned with a chuckle. "Someone might actually throw something heavy at you. What would you do then?"

"Ah'd catch it ... or get squished."

They shared a laugh. Their mirth must have caught attention, for Rarity and Applejack entered the kitchen in time to see the group hug separating. Neither said anything, their grins expressing their reaction to the sight of at least one fully healed Crusader.

All of their friends arrived over the next half hour, Rainbow Dash the final one to arrive a few minutes before ten. While she had a reputation for pushing a schedule, Sunset could not remember her friend being late without good reason. Rarity was more likely to be fashionably late when applicable, but Dash's many athletic commitments and her goal of joining the Air Force or the Space Programme - complete with attending Air Force Camp and Space Camp every year - had taught her the importance of being punctual.

Dash and Scootaloo had been riding with Pinkie Pie. Like Apple Bloom, contrition was visible on the skateboarder's face.

Unlike her friend, Scootaloo immediately grabbed Sunset Shimmer and pulled her into the house, shutting the door behind them without saying a word. Dash threw a worried look their way but said and did nothing.

When they had privacy, Scootaloo quickly turned to face her two-time victim.

"I came because I wanted to say something. I'll leave right away, so just listen, okay?" Her voice was flat.

"Go ahead."

Scootaloo took a deep breath. "They told me about those things, what they did to everybody, and said that it wasn't our fault. I wish it was that simple." She lowered her head to stare at their boots. "I'm the one that reported you and Sweetie Belle to Principal Celestia."

Sunset blinked in mild surprise. While not an outlier, she had placed the likelihood of Apple Bloom or Scootaloo having made a complaint in the lower half of the probability distribution. Her reasoning had been that they would hesitate at causing problems for their friend. The greatest percentages had been reserved to the possibility that Celestia wove the complaint from whole cloth to manipulate Sunset. No matter how it had happened, she had not expected she would ever know.

Though she had not prepared for this outcome, she did not want to allow the silence to linger. The older teen decided to use the tactic that had worked previously: She wrapped Scootaloo in a hug.

The skateboarder was known to be far less emotional and hands-on than her friends, not too different from Rainbow Dash or Sunset herself in that respect. Scootaloo returned the hug anyway.

"I'm sorry," she whispered, her voice muffled by Sunset’s shirt.

"You're forgiven. Will you please stay and help? I know the girls would love to hang out with you."

Scootaloo pulled back a bit without breaking the hug altogether, giving herself the space needed to look up at Sunset. "Why do you keep forgiving everybody?"

"I have my reasons. You're sorry for what you did, and it wasn't in your control this time." Sunset gave her a knowing look. "Besides, Scootaloo, holding onto anger isn't a good thing.

"The person I used to be held onto bitterness and anger because of things that happened to me when I was very young. You saw what happened from that. I've never forgiven them and probably never will, but I'm not letting that make me who I am anymore."

She smiled at the girl. "I can forgive you because you didn't mean it. Even if someone does mean it but they don't ever apologise, it doesn't do any good to stay mad at them forever. Okay?"

Scootaloo pushed herself free of Sunset's arms entirely. "I still decided to say it, though. I could've found other ways to hurt you while that was going on, but I picked that one. It's not like somebody said 'Report her to the school.' I hurt you bad, and I could've hurt Sweetie Belle even worse. That should've been enough to stop me, but I went ahead and did it."

"I was hoping you wouldn't notice the difference between what was forced on you and what wasn't, Scootaloo."

"Are you saying I'm stupid?" Scootaloo's body tensed as though preparing herself for a fight.

"I'm trying to say that you weren't thinking rationally. I've dealt with guilt from things I did, and I didn't want you to go through it again. That's why I was hoping you'd believe everything was out of your control." She reached forward to hug the skateboarder again. This time, Scootaloo relaxed.

"If you insist on feeling bad about it, then you can make it up by staying here and helping me move, okay?"

Only a moment passed before Scootaloo returned the second hug, quietly replying, "Okay." She tightened the embrace, adding a mumbled, "Thanks, Sunset."

When they released each other, Sunset noticed a few tears running down Scootaloo's cheeks. She offered one of the tissues from the coffee table, which the younger teen accepted. She dried her cheeks and eyes, leaving no hint that something as 'un-cool' as tears had ever been present before moving back to the lawn. The rest of the girls were in three small groups, chatting or coordinating. Button Mash had arrived while Sunset and Scootaloo were talking and was sitting on the curb next to Sweetie Belle, the two playing a game together on matching handheld systems.

"Everyone ready?" Sunset called as she closed the front door. At the various affirmations, she said, "Rarity wanted to handle organising, so she'll stay out here. Whoever feels like a strong lifter can follow me."

Sweetie Belle was staying with her sister, as were Fluttershy and Twilight. The rest, including Button Mash, followed Sunset to the back of the house where the rear entrance opened to a foyer that had two other doors. One led to the basement, where they had placed Sunset's things after Magnum had some choice words with her former landlord about unlawful eviction.

Sunset Shimmer was nearly the opposite of a hoarder. She likely could have moved most of her possessions alone with a borrowed truck. As it was, with so many vehicles and friends available, she would have been surprised if the entire moving crew needed more than one trip.

Her bed had been disassembled, leaving the headboard and the mattress as the largest parts. She had a four-drawer dresser that was the heaviest thing to be moved. What clothing she had not kept in the house was stored in two plastic boxes gifted from Cookie. She also had a small kitchen table and two chairs, plus some mismatched living room furniture. Most of the rest of her things were boxes of books, a good portion of which had been collected when she was learning more about the human world. In addition, she had her kitchen implements, bed sheets, towels, and a few other miscellaneous items. Despite much of what she owned being second-hand, she fixed what needed it and maintained everything well so that none of it gave what Dash called a 'poor girl vibe.'

They decided to form a human ladder to get the smaller items moved first. The three Crusaders to join the lifting team were the perfect size to fit in the stairs while also being able to manoeuvre everything around themselves. In only fifteen minutes, all the smaller boxes and possessions were piled in the backyard. Team lifts got the dresser, mattress, and bed frame to the truck, where Rarity used her team to place what was arriving for the least possible damage. She insisted on taking anything particularly fragile herself, placing lamps and a vase in the backseat of her car after wrapping them in old newspaper and blankets.

Less than an hour saw everything packed and ready to move. They would not have needed even that much time except Rarity kept wanting things rearranged; Applejack had to start the truck and drive to the next block to stop the constant directives. In addition to the truck, Rarity's car and Pinkie's sister's van carried the spillover with Fluttershy's van transporting everyone.

Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom wanted to ride with their sisters. Sunset took the front seat with Fluttershy to give directions. Their travel time was nearly doubled when they realised that Rarity was falling behind them. She would not drive quickly, apparently afraid for her cargo's safety. Rather than hold the rest of the group, Sunset sent the address to Sweetie Belle and the others kept going.

There was a terrible desire in Sunset to see Applejack's face as they left the highway and turned toward her farm. The exit was the last one for some distance; most of the area was taken by corporate farms and little else. Only a few family farms remained, eking livings from the local Farmer's Market, grocery stores specialising in local merchandise, and the subset of the population that preferred to buy from the source. A glance out the back to Applejack's truck showed the cowgirl's mouth agape as they made the final turn that would get them to Sweet Apple Acres.

Even the van's passengers were showing surprise, except for Fluttershy. She was apologising for not being able to follow directions correctly. This quieted when Sunset had her take the last driveway before they reached the Apple family's home and pull behind the garage.

Pearl was seated on the steps and puffing on a real corncob pipe. She gave them all a genial wave as they stopped. Sunset was uncertain whether the pipe was a prop or not, as she had not previously seen Pearl in casual circumstances. Others smoking did not bother her; the activity was legal but rare in Equestria and she had smoked a bit there and upon arriving in the human world. Only the realisation that it would hurt her ability to become the school queen made her quit.

"Right on the dot," Pearl said as Sunset/Sparky stepped from the van. "Will y'all be needin' mah help?"

"I think we'll be fine. Thanks for offering." Turning to her friends, she said, "Girls, this is Pearl, my new landlady. Pearl, my friends." She gestured to each one, giving their names.

"Ah'll go make up some refreshments while yer gettin' everythin' settled. Come on over ta the main kitchen when yer done."

After accepting their thanks, she left them to decide on the unload procedure. Fluttershy wanted to wait for Rarity, while most of the others were insistent on seeing the place immediately. As Dash stated, Rarity would need her own tour.

Sunset took her friends around her new flat. When they were done, Rainbow Dash proclaimed it 'acceptably awesome,' while Fluttershy was thrilled that there was a view over the cow pasture and the sheep barn. None of the others had any negative comments, just observing that they were pleased their friend had been able to find a nice place to live and a landlady who seemed kind.

They were unloading the truck when Rarity finally joined them, creeping to a halt next to Applejack's truck.

"You have no idea how terrifying the streets are when one is carrying delicate glasswork in the back," she stated, lifting one of the lamps gently as though afraid it would break from physical contact. "Some ruffian on a motorcycle was tailgating me and had the audacity to speed around me when I wouldn't go faster while waving a certain finger at me."

"Oh, Rarity, I'm so sorry about that." Fluttershy gave her friend a gentle pat on the shoulder. "Do you need to take a break?"

"Darling, I need to track that young man down and give him a piece of my mind, though I suppose some work will take my mind off everything. Sunset, would you be so kind as to show me around so we can find the perfect placement for your things?"

"Way ahead of ya," Applejack said as she lifted the headboard. "We got it all settled while we were waitin'. Why don't ya go help 'organise' inside?"

"What a splendid idea!" Rarity practically danced with glee, seeming completely oblivious to the sarcasm directed at her. "Come along, Sweetie Belle, we must ensure Sunset's new flat is perfect. Bring the other lamp along, please."

Fluttershy accompanied the sisters, several of the others rolling their eyes.

Like the first half of the move, the second half took far longer than expected. Rarity insisted that the best way to determine the right placement for everything was by trying each option physically. This was best accomplished after assembling the bed, which then required three or four people to move it.

At Fluttershy's pleading, Rarity settled for the final arrangement. She declared that she would be returning soon to finish it, along with new curtains and drapes and towels and anything else she could create to replace Sunset's mismatched property. Her wording may have been insulting if Rarity did not actually possess excellent taste and was not trying to help in the way she knew best.

Three hours remained until Sunset had to leave. They spent that time in the main house's kitchen, enjoying Pearl's homemade lemonade and several plates of different types of cookies. Though Sweetie Belle/Orchid and Pearl recognised each other, they convincingly introduced themselves. Applejack dominated the initial conversation with all manner of farm talk. She seemed impressed with Pearl's openness and lack of derogatory comments for smaller farms.

Dash and Scootaloo were clearly getting bored with sitting in the kitchen and requested permission to look around the property. Pearl granted it on the condition of not scaring the animals or damaging anything. Pinkie and Apple Bloom followed them after the former promised to make sure their friends would behave. Sunset felt a little magick accompanying the promise that felt like the magick she had noted when she made the deal with Pinkie Pie and saw that Pearl's smile and nod had some knowing weight to them.

"I'm really happy for you, Sunset, but I am wondering how you're going to get around from out here," Fluttershy said. "Doesn't the last bus run after you get off work?"

"I still have my savings, so I'll be looking for some kind of vehicle this coming week. Someone else offered to give me a ride today."

"Oh, darling, you simply must take my father with you. He knows something about automobiles and will be happy to help you get a fair deal."

"We looked up a few online this week; he offered to take me Monday to check out some of them. Would you like to come with us, Rarity?"

"But of course. Father may know about what makes a car tick, but you need a discerning eye to make sure it is the right complement for you. Could you send me the list?"

While Sunset forwarded the list she and Magnum had compiled, Pearl decided to join their conversation. "Ya know how ta drive a stick?"

"I can handle bikes, if that makes a difference."

"It might take ya a bit ta get the hang of a car, but Ah've got plenty of space fer practisin'. Get a stick 'n ya won't regret it."

"You heard the lady, Rarity," Sunset said, turning to her friend with smile. "Going for a standard."

Rarity gave a small frown. "I suppose, if you insist, but that does rather limit your options." Her frown faded as she checked the links and tuned out the greater world around her.

"So how'd y'all get ta know each other? No offence meant, but y'all ain't exactly what Ah'm used ta seein' in groups of friends at yer age."

The two most likely to speak without thinking were probably in the next county by that point, so the answers glossed over Sunset's past transgressions to focus on individual relationships and their widely varied interests. Twilight and Fluttershy had to be encouraged to talk about themselves, the former still getting used to social interaction and the latter still shy around strangers, but they did gradually become more talkative.

Their wayward friends eventually returned. Pinkie had promised to help the Cakes with a birthday party they were hosting the next day, which reminded Fluttershy that she needed to get to the animal shelter for the evening walk and story time. Since the two largest vehicles were leaving, that pulled most of the others with them.

Rarity wanted to be home in time for dinner and reminded her sister and Button that they still had to work on a project. They departed last, taking Scootaloo and leaving Applejack, Apple Bloom, and Rainbow Dash, who was sleeping over with the farm family that night.

"Are ya settled?" Applejack asked. "It's not like it'll take us long ta get home."

"I think everything's good. If something comes up, I'll let you know. Thanks again, girls."

Pearl and Sparky waited until they heard the truck leaving the farm before they spoke again. "Ya've got good friends there, haystack."

"They're definitely the best."

"We'd best get a move on. The Hierarch is gonna be presentin' the plans fer the Congressus Peculiaris tonight."

"Speaking of which, he said Orchid could come with me. Thanks for your help with that. She's really excited." Sparky was about to head back to her bathroom for a quick shower before she paused. "Oh, just so you know, we're planning for her to stay the night with me."

"That ain't a problem. Ah mostly meant ta let me know about havin' Sleepers comin' around."

Neither needed much time to get ready. They exchanged small talk during the ride to the Great Hall. Sparky watched the buildings pass them and felt happy. Maybe the little candle still had some life in it.

PART I END

Interlude I: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns to See Through the Lie
View Online

Sunset Shimmer: Student of Magick

Interlude I: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns to See Through the Lie

At least the pain was gone. Sunset Shimmer could feel the knife wound in her side, though it was an abstract feeling. The sensation was there because she remembered its presence, created when Flash Sentry slipped the blade between her ribs that punctured her lung. Despite the wound and the fact that she knew she had been suffocating, she could breathe normally. She wondered briefly why she was no longer dying, but the idea became a phantom that floated on the breeze to be forgotten as quickly as it had appeared.

Sunset felt cold all over. She moved, but her limbs responded lethargically. Only then did she realise she was lying flat on some very chilly ground. She rose, grunting with the effort, to a sitting position.

Then she heard the whispers.

There were mocking, bitter, and angry voices. Voices she recognised. They came from all around her, sometimes seeming to sound right next to her ears.

She clapped her hands over her temples, fumbling to get her numb fingers to close properly. They did little to stop the sharp words, the terrible accusations from ripping into her.

"Witch!"

"Demoness."

"Disappear ... you don't belong...."

"Stop," Sunset whimpered, squeezing her eyes shut. The vocal assault was just like when she had been caught in the hallway during the Anon-A-Miss incident. "Please stop. I'm not like that anymore."

"Oh, really?" Applejack's voice spoke in her ear. "That lust fer power ain't just gone."

A strangled sob fought its way from her throat despite her best efforts to suppress it.

"She seems to think a few crocodile tears will convince everyone." Rarity's voice was as cold and unforgiving as ice. "We will not be fooled so easily this time."

No, this was not like the Anon-A-Miss incident. This was even worse.

"They're not-" Sunset swallowed, cutting off her shaky reply. "They’re not crocodile tears. I really am trying to change. I want to be a better person. I thought you guys saw that. I thought we were friends."

"Friends? With a mean-meanie-meanpants like you?" Pinkie asked. "Why would we ever do that?"

"I welcomed you into my home. I even shared my bed with you." Fluttershy's voice had a hard, nasty edge to it that Sunset would never have believed was possible. "A monster like you deserves to ... to-"

"Die," Rainbow Dash interjected. "I wish we'd burnt you in that pit. That would've been just perfect for you. Demons love fiery pits."

Sunset shook her head violently. "Twilight, you believe in me, don't you? Please, Twilight, you have to believe me!"

"Why should I? You started everything when you stole that other Twilight's crown. If you hadn't done that, none of the other bad things would have happened. In fact, if you hadn't come here, everything would have been perfect. You yelled at me for risking your friends' lives, but just admit it: If not for you, they never would have been at risk."

"Monster. Monster. Monster," the six voices chanted. Every few seconds, one took a turn to break from the chant to hurl another insult. The abuse continued until their voices eventually faded to mesh into the low current of angry whispers and occasional sharp outbursts all around her.

The hating, mocking voices of Sunset’s friends still rang in her ears. Desperate to move, to escape, Sunset pushed herself to her feet. She finally opened her eyes and saw the people she considered friends standing around her, the rest of the student body arrayed behind them. Though she could see every face distinctly, the crowd seemed somehow smaller than it should have been.

Each eye judged her and found her lacking. Each voice condemned her, damning her to the worst torments she could imagine. Her friends were the worst, the hate in their eyes burning her. As the onslaught continued, she saw not just humans, but every pony she had ever known joining the throng.

Princess Celestia called for her to be thrown into Tartarus to be used as a chew-toy for the creatures there, to which the crowd cheered. Perhaps the only one she knew that was not present was Princess Twilight, but she knew it was only a matter of time until that voice was added to the crowd.

Then it was not just voices anymore. They pushed closer, pressing their collective weight forward as if to crush her, hands clenched into fists or outstretched like claws.

Panic seized Sunset's mind. She cast about, looking desperately for some escape. A small gap was open between them all, the space sufficient to allow her escape.

'No. I deserve this,' a small part of her mind whispered in a broken voice. 'I'm a monster. A she-demon.'

She began to sob freely. Images of every terrible act she had ever committed burnt her like fire from within, not in the least relieved by the cold rejection being heaped upon her. Sunset found herself agreeing with the mob, ready to offer herself to whatever punishments they believed she deserved.

"Don't listen to them," a hushed voice breathed into her ear.

The voice was familiar, but Sunset could not see from where it originated. "Princess Twilight?"

"Don't trust the roads. They'll only lead you into darkness," Twilight's disembodied voice warned. "You'll never escape."

Looking again at the tiny gap, Sunset asked, "Then how do I get out?"

"Remember the truth, Sunset. Please remember who you are."

'The truth? The truth is that I'm a monster,' she told herself again. 'Monsters have to be destroyed.'

Though it sounded like Sunset's own voice, the phantasmic whisper was just a little different. She picked up a small hint of glee in her personal condemnation as well as something a little alien about her self-deprecation, like an actor practising a mimicry that was just a hair from being able to replicate the original perfectly. That was the first time she had noticed it.

"No! I'm not a monster anymore. I'm not perfect, but I'm doing the best I can."

A small glimmer just above her head lit the space around her. Suddenly, Sunset was alone.

Her new light was only a single pinprick of illumination, but it was warm, unlike the harsh glare that had revealed the raging mob. Even the ringing in her ears vanished when they did to be replaced by absolute silence. The tiny beacon only illuminated roughly the distance she could reach around her, so she still could not see much. Beyond the circle of light was only inky blackness.

'Like my soul.'

'No, not anymore,' she shot back at her not-voice.

The light grew brighter, revealing a twisted forest that would have made the Everfree Forest seem tame. She could just see a road below her feet that led between its trees. She saw another tiny pinprick of light in the distance, peeking over the tops of the trees. The beacon was inviting; she understood deep inside herself that it was her destination. The road curved through the woods, meandering to the distant light. Following the paved way required a longer walk. Taking a straight line meant travelling into the thickest section of the forest and potentially encountering whatever called it home.

She remembered Twilight's warning and left the road to trek into the forest. Sunset quickly realised that rejecting the road meant subjecting herself to the flora's ire. She pressed into a dense wall of foliage that resisted her efforts and scratched at her with branches like thorns before finally yielding. As though every shrub and tree had united to fight her progress, they almost seemed to move whenever she was not looking. Where once only three trees stood to her side, now there were five. The shadows only made them more frightening, hints of grotesque faces hidden within the foliage appearing only in the corners of her eyes.

Malicious giggles accompanied slithering movements, whatever shared the forest with her always remaining just beyond her sight. She only caught glimpses of the creatures: Barbed tails that vanished into shrubbery, eyes glowing red like blood, glinting fangs suitable for tearing into flesh. They seemed to be everywhere and nowhere. What sounded like claws against bark came from her right, but even whirling as fast as she could revealed naught. Her tormentors refused to show themselves, leaving their full appearance to her imagination.

The forest was cold, and Sunset belatedly noticed that she was naked. A cool breeze raised goosebumps on her skin and made her shiver, clutching her arms around herself for warmth and security. Far more than embarrassment, she feared what the daemonic entities rustling in the underbrush might do to her. She knew objectively that clothing would make no difference, but the terror remained all the same.

Despite the initial barrier of flora, the interior of the woods were a little more open once she struggled her way through the initial hostility of the environment. Careful movement would allow her to avoid the worst of the overgrowth that was attempting to tear at her skin. The abrasions already present across her body stung in the chill as though punishing her for violating the sanctity of the woods.

The glowing beacon occasionally disappeared behind the canopy only to reappear a few steps later. The fact she never lost sight of it for long raised Sunset's hope that she had made the correct decision to leave the road. At one point, she thought she saw another light dancing between the trees, though it disappeared when she blinked. Another blink and more of them began to appear, flitting like fireflies about her.

As the lights drew near, she heard the whispers again. They continued to speak of her many transgressions, vivid images of every terrible abuse dancing through her head in time with the fireflies. She was grateful her friends were absent this time knowing she could not survive their verbal assault a second time.

"Please," she whispered, "Please, I just want to go home."

"What is home?" a quiet, genderless voice asked.

The lights vanished, and the one floating above her head dimmed until she could see only the length of her outstretched arm about herself. The forest went silent, even the creatures no longer moving.

She stopped, twirling left and right to look for the speaker, but she was alone. The creeping darkness was her only companion, hiding whatever might be hunting her.

"Where is home?" the voice asked. "So few options, young traveller."

"Home is with my friends," Sunset replied as she began walking again. She could escape this voice as she had her false classmates despite the stumbles and thistles slowing her progress.

"Friends?" A light chuckle followed the single word. "Those who sought to destroy you? Or those who drove you away? Perhaps both?"

"The Equestrians didn't drive me away. I left on my own."

The shadows of the trees shifted to follow her steps, stretching into her little bastion of light. Tendrils of darkness reached for her feet. Though she dodged them, their number and lengths increased until they nearly covered the ground around her. She could no longer move without encountering one. They might have been harmless, but she did not wish to take the risk.

"How kind of you to absolve their guilt. 'I left on my own.' Why, though, did you feel a need to leave?"

'Ignore him,' Sunset told herself.

"It couldn't have been the whispers, could it? Or that look of disappointment your teacher always had every time she looked at you? What about your parents? Why were they so eager to abandon you, the quiet, unloved little filly always left alone when she was not beaten?"

"My mentor loved me." Sunset immediately covered her mouth.

"Sure she did," the voice mocked. "Why do you deceive yourself? Your parents saw what you are and tried to get rid of you before you turned on them. That princess saw it, and she decided to finish the job of making sure you'd never be back."

Tears tried to force their way out of her eyes as her knees trembled. Creeping shadows be damned, she took a step forward. When her foot landed on a pinecone, she fell to her hands and knees as pain shot from her foot up her leg. The shadows began to crawl over her skin, leaving her cold wherever they touched.

From the ground, she could see the first dancing light again. Sunset forced herself not to blink this time to glare at it.

She remembered her last night in her parents' home. The image came into clear focus, the forest fading until she was viewing her memories as though she were again living them.

Sunset Shimmer, barely more than a foal, was too nervous to sleep. Her parents were finally taking her on a trip in the morning. She was ecstatic; the outing was the greatest thing that could ever happen, though her excitement came more from the fact that her beloved mummy and daddy finally wanted her to be with them and had not been hitting her lately.

Sunset was too energised to stay in her bed and decided to sneak outside to watch the moonrise. As she cracked open her door, she heard her parents' voices coming from the kitchen.

"-don't have to worry so much. It's a perfect plan," her father said, his voice hushed yet fierce.

"You really think no pony will find out?" her mother asked. Her voice sounded relieved. "It'll be gone and we'll never have to see it again?"

"It'll be gone. We'll get it there tomorrow, drop it when we're sure no pony's around, and then we're done."

Sunset hurried back to her bed, wondering at what she had heard.

Her memories shifted to a period about two years later, after Celestia had taken her as a personal student. She was living at the palace by that point and attending the School for Gifted Unicorns; as the memory sharpened, she could hear her hooves tapping on the stone of the school's halls.

A trot through the arched corridors came with whispers that quieted and stares that were averted whenever Sunset tried to meet the eyes of her accusers. She could feel it everywhere, yet not one had the courage to say to her face what they thought of her.

'It wasn't my fault,' she thought. 'Those bullies attacked me. No pony else even tried to help; they all just watched. So what if I lost control of my magic?'

The injuries she inflicted on her tormentors had been an accident due to her extreme duress. They would eventually make a full recovery. The headmaster had spoken in her defence to the Princess and made a formal announcement to the school of those exact facts. So why did everypony still look at her like that? Was it because of the grin she bore when she finished punishing her attackers? Anypony would be happy to stand up to their abuse and win. The shrieks of fear and pain were just an added bonus.

Another change brought her to one of her final days with Celestia, specifically their last fight before the one that saw her banished from the castle and her mentor's side.

"Why did you shut me out of the library?" Sunset complained to her mentor.

"Because the last time you went to research, you were found hours later with every book about questionable and outright forbidden magic sprawled around you. You know you're not permitted in the restricted section."

"How am I supposed to protect myself from dark magic if I don't know anything about it?"

Celestia's gaze pierced her. "Is that really why you want to study it?"

"Aren't you going a little overboard? Just because your sister lost control of herself doesn't mean everypony will."

"No, it doesn't, but I won't allow the same darkness to fester again when I see it." Celestia gave a heavy sigh. "I will be blunt: Despite my every attempt to help you, you refuse to acknowledge that there is something wrong with you. I cannot and will not allow you to advance in your studies until you-"

Sunset would hear no more. She teleported elsewhere, as far as she could, cutting off the Princess mid-diatribe.

Sunset would show her.

No pony wanted her; no pony loved her, that much was clear. Only a matter of time remained before Princess Celestia would decide to be rid of her, though Sunset was certain that she would ensure her former student had no chance of surviving. A personal execution was the most likely, though Celestia might try to have her guards perform the killing so as to keep her own hooves clean. If she had been willing to banish her sister, there was no chance she would allow a 'dangerous' Unicorn to live.

'Darkness? If that's was all she sees, I'll be happy to oblige," she thought. She felt a grin turning her lips. 'I know I read about that stupid mirror before. Starswirl and portals. That'll be perfect.'

The memory faded, but no others replaced it.

"Sunset, open your eyes," Twilight's voice pleaded.

Blinking herself awake, Sunset found herself lying on the ground, face half-buried in the dirt. The shadows that had been slowly devouring her retreated as the light brightened.

"Am I in Tartarus?" she asked.

"You're almost to your destination. Go quickly."

The cold had spread throughout her body. She could not stop shivering as she pushed herself to her feet. Her teeth chattered uncontrollably, so she pulled back her tongue to protect it when she could not stop the audible gnashing. Mentally commanding her legs to work, Sunset oriented herself to the beacon and began limping as quickly as her damaged foot would allow. Whatever creatures had been stalking her now seemed absent.

A few minutes of trembling steps accompanied by a silence broken only by her footfalls and thudding heartbeat found Sunset at the edge of the forest. Before her stretched a flat plain covered in grasses that waved quietly in a non-existent breeze. What dim light revealed the clearing had no obvious source. So far as she could tell, the ground itself was vaguely luminescent.

A small path led through the clearing straight to the door of a grand tower. The edifice stood proud and terrible at the centre of the clearing. Dark stone that both absorbed and radiated warmth comprised the building material, the area around it warming the cold from Sunset's bones. The shivering stopped, the chattering dying as feeling returned to her extremities.

Had it occupied any other world, the tower would have been foreboding.

She looked up and saw the beacon came from the tower's peak. Spires of stone more like daemonic wings than spikes encircled the source of the light.

Her gaze travelled down to view hideous gargoyles perched upon the tower as they glared at the approaching girl, the stone from which they had been carved somewhat lighter than the tower itself. Sunset was not afraid of the tower's guardians despite their hostile visages. Something in her reasoned that they only warned away those unworthy of approach. That she had reached this point meant she was not part of that group.

A symbol of a clenched fist wreathed in flame filled a space near the top and glowed white. Almost hidden behind it was a strange chimera-like creature, its stern expression simultaneously fixated on her and looking into the distance.

Enormous doors blocked the entrance, made of some dark wood like that of the trees at her back. Upon the doors, as though burnt into the wood, was a glyph she did not recognise. Like the runes sometimes used to encode the magic she had once studied, the unknown symbol whispered of power. She was so very close to something she did not yet understand, but she knew the answers waited for within the tower.

Sunset marched forward, looking over the doors from a distance for a handle or something to open the way. Even from a stone's throw, they appeared to be solid with no obvious seam or means to manipulate them.

"Welcome to the Watchtower of the Iron Gauntlet."

Nearly falling at the start of the voice, Sunset managed to control herself and turned to find someone sitting on a massive dark stone throne now occupying the path behind her. Neither had been present when she first arrived.

She could not get a good look at the person. Shadows covered almost the entirety of the enthroned individual, though she could still see some outline. Even seated in the dark, she could tell the other person was tall and radiated an aura of power and majesty. The mere presence reminded her of Princess Celestia when she took her courtly demeanour.

"Who are you?" she asked.

"That question is better directed at yourself. Who are you?" The voice was steady yet cadenced, reminding her again of the princess she had abandoned so long ago.

The voice from the shadow was not asking her name and did not care, though Sunset could not have explained how she knew that. She thought she knew what was being asked and decided to avoid answering, hoping to turn it back on the other.

"Is this a test?"

"Hardly. Everything you have endured before you arrived here was a test, if that is what you must call it."

Gesturing at the tower and then the land around them, she asked, "What is all of this?"

"You have found a way to the Watchtower of the Iron Gauntlet, located within the Realm of Pandemonium, Abode of Deamons. You should be proud of yourself."

"That tells me its name, not what it is."

The other party stood but did not approach her, the shadows themselves moving to maintain the obfuscation. "You possess an inquisitive mind and a courageous spirit. We are alike in many ways, else neither of us would be here. However, you should be aware that names tell us many things. I have told you what this tower is by naming it."

Though she could have easily left the enthroned figure and finished crossing the field to the tower, Sunset could not do it. The thought did not cross her mind as she stood facing the dark throne. She could only wait for more words.

"This Watchtower represents many things. It is a beacon of hope to those stranded here, but it is also the same beacon that called them to this place. It protects the integrity of Pandemonium so that others can traverse its paths. Perhaps the most important, though, is that it represents power."

Finally stepping forward, the figure stopped within arm's reach of Sunset. The gait was confident and smooth. She could see powder-blue robes enshrouding the figure's body and pale white unblemished hands at the sides, though the shadows still covered the upper body.

"You are empty," the being said. "That is why you are in this place, why the Watchtower beckoned to you. It opened a path for you." The figure paused for a moment to regard her. Despite her nudity, Sunset did not feel embarrassed. Finally, the figure spoke again. "Why do you want the power that is available to you here? Do you seek to right the wrongs brought against you by those unable to understand you? Do you wish to punish those who have hurt you? What is your desire?"

"I want to be with my friends."

"Once you leave this place, you will find that difficult. When you have touched the Mysteries and breached the Lie, you cannot return unchanged. You cannot forget what you have seen. As your power grows with your understanding of the Truth, you will grow ever more distant. Whether you drift from them or they abandon you, the result will be the same. It is lonely at the top, after all."

"That won't happen. We love each other. They won't leave me, no matter how much I change. Real friends will always understand if you take the time to explain."

"Did they not turn against you once before, leaving you to the vague whims of the masses? You tried to end your own life after the betrayal of your love for them. You told the truth and they rejected you as a deceiver, yet you let them back into your heart without hesitation."

"They realised their mistakes. It's not like they didn't let me in when I did so many more terrible things."

"And where was your honesty about the things you had done before? You have yet to lay out every card. If they will understand, why have you not told them every part of your past and revealed your truest self? I applaud your fiery spirit, but I see the coward hidden behind it."

Sunset bit her tongue. After a moment of silence, the figure took a quiet breath.

When the pale-handed individual spoke again, the tone was contemplative. "This place acts upon visitors to bring them to a crisis in their desires, to confront them with their sins and break them until they have decided what they want. Only then do they reach the Watchtower.

"You and I are alike. I know what is within you. The passions that led you to Pandemonium are as integral to your being as your mind. The Path now laid before you will force you accept who you are.

"If you revealed that naked truth to your friends, would they still accept you? No other has tolerated you upon learning what resides in you, not even the Princess you once adored. Do you believe your friends will be different?"

"They're helping me change. I'll overcome it."

"You cannot overcome what you are, Sunset Shimmer, and still be yourself. So I ask you again: Who are you?"

The door of the tower opened without a sound, yet Sunset still heard it. Light spilt into the plain from its entrance. The tower beckoned her to learn the secrets of its interior, an invitation she could not imagine refusing.

The figure and the throne were gone when she looked back at where they had been.

Sunset might as well have drifted into the Watchtower for all her awareness of the movement. She stood in an open space lit by braziers ensconced in the walls. They did not burn, instead holding lights like the one that had accompanied her throughout her journey.

Writing adorned the bricks of the encircling wall. Carved, scratched, painted, scrawled, the many previous visitors had left their marks in sweat, tears, or blood. A particular block with an open spot invited closer study. Though she could not read the writing around it, she knew they were names. A greater sense of urgency than any she had ever felt pushed her to add her own. The need filled her until she could focus upon nothing else; no matter what she had to do, she would leave her symbol.

Sunset was not completely naked. The weight of the obsidian hair clip Rarity had gifted her seemed unnaturally heavy as she pulled it free. A few light taps on the wall broke an edge until she could pull it free of the metal clasp. A quick pull across her fingers released blood. The cut did not hurt despite being rather deep.

She traced letters on the wall, reopening the wounds as needed until she completed her task. The moment she finished, she felt herself falling away. A yawning void of darkness opened beneath her. Below that, she could feel her home.

As the tower faded, her eyes were fixed on the block's surface. 'Sunset Shimmer' glinted in the torchlight, painted in a gruesome red.

She gave herself to the darkness wrapping around her and plummeted back to her body, ready for whatever was coming next.

Chapter VII: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns How Monsters Party
View Online

Sunset Shimmer: Student of Magick

Chapter VII: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns How Monsters Party

Part II

The day of the Congressus Peculiaris was no different than any other day. The weather was changing as the calendar rolled into spring, bringing increasing warmth and moisture as rain fell nigh-constantly. Very few people in the city would ever know that the night to come would see a good number of individuals that normally occupied horror films and nightmares meeting at a particular building downtown.

Sunset Shimmer, one of the few people to know something about the city's many secrets, was practising her skills at driving a standard transmission. Thanks to Magnum and Rarity's assistance, she had purchased a Corvette on Monday. The car was about Sunset's age but in excellent condition. Magnum had talked the dealer into a small discount for the minuscule amount of hail damage. Even though she had been able to stay well within her budget, it represented the largest investment she had ever made - as human or a pony. Still, she was happy, especially once it was registered in her name.

She practised along the property's drive, stopping at each end as she taught herself a feel for switching between first gear and reverse. She had just killed the engine by releasing the clutch too quickly when another vehicle entered the drive.

Rarity waved as she passed. Sweetie Belle was giggling from the passenger seat. Sunset did not know what had caused her good humour, but she was glad to see her young friend was feeling better. They stopped next to Sunset.

"Is everything alright, darling?"

"Yeah, I just didn't give it enough petrol. This is the first time I've killed it today, so I think I'm getting the hang of it."

The girls shared greetings while Sunset restarted her vehicle. When she was ready, she led the way back to the house to park behind the garage without killing the engine.

The flat already looked drastically different than it had when Sunset first saw it. In one week, she had unpacked all of her belongings, which included several housewarming gifts from her friends. Rarity had created a full set of curtains and drapes for each window with different embroidered patterns that matched their respective rooms, such as little fruits and vegetables for the kitchen. She had plans for two full bath sets and a set of bedsheets, not charging Sunset for any of them because they were "on-going housewarming gifts and will make your home fabulous and make you feel far more at ease."

Sweetie Belle dropped onto the love seat, the largest piece of furniture in the living room. She laid herself across it, her legs dangling over one arm. Despite giving her sister a reproachful glare, Rarity made no comment.

She instead turned her attention back to Sunset. "Are you certain you don't mind keeping her for the night? I wouldn't want her getting out of hand and causing you problems."

"I wouldn't have offered if I wasn't sure. Besides, I really like spending time with Sweetie Belle. I'm sure we'll have fun."

"Please let me know if you do have any issues." The tiniest bit of stress on the final word likely referred to the girl's emotional breakdown the previous week. While Sweetie Belle had been doing much better since then, her family were all concerned for her well-being and had become perhaps a bit over-protective. "I do wish I could stay and properly catch up, but I did promise Pinkie Pie I would get those decorations done by tomorrow."

Sunset and Rarity shared a brief hug. The fashionista patted her sister's head and extracted a promise to behave before departed.

When she was safely gone, Sunset Shimmer and Sweetie Belle became Sparky and Orchid. So far as anyone they would meet that night was concerned, they did not have any other identities. Pearl had told them the conceit was universal amongst the Awakened; attempting to learn another Mage's name was considered a high crime that carried a stiff penalty. Sparky already found this change as simple as breathing, but Orchid was only beginning to grasp the idea. Her secondary personality was not yet developed.

Orchid's cover story for needing to spend the night with Sparky was a need for help with a big programming assignment due the following Monday. She had completed it the previous Thursday with a little help from Button Mash. Likewise, all of her weekend homework was already complete. That left the two the entire day to prepare for the Congressus Peculiaris.

They spent the rest of the morning and the early afternoon with Pearl, learning the intricacies of interacting with the city's Awakened population and the other supernatural inhabitants. First was the formal introduction: Shadow Name, Path identifier, Path name, Supernal Realm, and Watchtower name. For no reason even Pearl could name, the introduction did not include one's Order - if the speaker belonged to one. Sparky knew what to use for each, but Orchid had only a Shadow Name. Sleepwalkers having them was not even a common practise in many Consilia. She would merely be introducing herself as "Orchid, Sleepwalker in the employ of Sparky the Warlock."

"Wait, why Warlock?" Orchid asked. "I thought that was for boys."

"Each Path has a traditional name associated with it," Pearl explained. "The Mastigos have started ta use 'Psychonaut' sometimes lately, but Ah can be a little old-fashioned. 'Sides, 'Witch' already belongs ta the Acanthus Path. That help clear it up?"

Orchid nodded, though a little confusion was still evident in her expression. "Okay, but why have different names for the same thing?"

"It's 'cause we always want the perfect word ta describe somethin'. Different folk all over the world have their Paths different names, 'n we just kept addin' ta the dictionary."

She went on to explain that the Vampires and the Werewolves were only to be called Kindred and Uratha respectively. While they did not oppose their vernacular names, they preferred their own. The Kindred's leader was called a Prince, but the Uratha did not have a centralised authority. They elected a representative each year, vesting that person with the right to act on their behalf much like one would see in a representative government.

Pearl spent an hour explaining some of the politics as well. Mage cabals, Uratha packs, and Kindred coteries had significant overlap, yet included subtle differences that were known to cause many spanners to appear in the social gears when one was not cautious. The stereotypes made for good baselines, but just as mundane society hated to be typecast, so did their counterparts despise being viewed as casting from a single mould.

"What is the Concord?" Orchid asked, her eyes spinning.

"We formed it about thirty years back after a big war between all three of us. Back then, we had a different Hierarch who thought it was a good idea ta pick a fight with the Kindred." Pearl shuddered. "Those were dark days, girls. The fightin' went on fer a year, then both sides tried ta get the Uratha on their side by attackin' 'em 'n framin' the other side.

"After another year, we'd all worn each other out. A whole bunch of the leaders of all three sides had died, leavin' space fer smarter heads ta move up. Our current Hierarch took the lead, Prince Night Star brought the Kindred ta heel, the Uratha agreed ta vote on a leader fer their packs, 'n we all made peace. Ta make sure it wouldn't ever happen again, we created the Concord ta let us work out our problems 'n get ta know each other."

"So we each take a turn to host it each year?" Sparky enquired.

"Awakened host in spring, Uratha in summer, Kindred in fall. Equinox and solstice, just fer the sake of it. We've tried ta get the Lost inta the mix, but they ain't budged. There's hope they'll open up ta the idea over time once they see how well it's workin'."

"So it has been working?" Orchid echoed Sparky's question before the latter could speak.

Pearl nodded. "Tensions are down, but it took about a decade. We got folks talkin' ta each other, even a few mixed cabals, though Ace says they use each other's names dependin' on the situation."

After another hour of learning such etiquette as when it was appropriate to offer one's blood to a Kindred, Sparky was tempted to mimic either world's Twilight and start making a checklist. She discarded the idea because referencing such a document during a conversation would likely turn away anyone approaching her. She settled for storing the information and hoping she was mentally cross-referencing everything correctly to take advantage of her eidetic memory.

They took a nap in the afternoon, since Pearl warned that the party usually lasted the night. When they rose, they took an opportunity to shower before dressing for the evening. Sparky wore black jeans and a dark blue casual sweater that displayed her figure without being overt. Orchid preferred blue jeans, a violet undershirt, and a white dress shirt with a flower pattern along the bottom edge of the collar. On investigation, Sparky realised the flowers were orchids.

"Rarity embroidered it for me," the girl confessed. "She saw me trying to do it and took over when she woke up from fainting. How does it look?"

"Orchid is wearing orchids." Sparky chuckled. "It's great. Anyone with any sense of humour will appreciate it."

Orchid blushed at the compliment. They took turns working on each other's hair, trying to find a perfect style and failing. Neither had any particular skill or practise with it and were saved when Pearl came to check on them and saw the growing tangles.

She brushed and straightened Sparky's hair, then used simple clips to hold it back and highlight the red streaks. Orchid's proved to be more challenging, as the natural curls resisted brushes and sprays. Pearl finally settled on using a similar style to what she had given Sparky, though she took advantage of the natural bounce to give it a waterfall of colour.

Pearl kept her hair in her normal bun, though she had added some pins with little fruit tokens dangling from them. She wore a simple black dress and very light amounts of makeup that clearly was applied to accentuate rather than to hide. Sparky had to admit that Pearl was quite beautiful and hoped she would look as good when she reached whatever Pearl's age was, though she was beginning to suspect her mentor's use of the Life Arcanum helped.

"Y'all look perfect. Ah swear, yer gonna be turnin' heads so fast them boys'll get whiplash. Maybe a few girls, too."

"Thanks for the help, Pearl," Sparky said. "Let us know when you're ready."

"Then let's a get a move on. Midnight's had plenty of time ta fleece the early birds."

They rode in an anxious buzz. Pearl was experienced with the annual meetings, but Sparky and Orchid had only the day's lessons to prepare themselves. Both spent the ride reviewing parts of those lessons and pestering their driver with any noticed gaps or areas of confusion. She smiled and took everything in stride.

Rather than take her usual truck, Pearl had opted for a red Firebird that she kept in perfect condition. Such a vehicle was a status symbol. According to Pearl, both Mages and Vampires tended to judge one another on appearances and possessions. Sparky did not doubt her; people everywhere could behave that way. She had spent years around a royal court, after all, and had taken advantage of those lessons when climbing the social ladder at CHS.

Four young men and an equal number of young women wearing valet uniforms waited outside the Great Hall when they arrived. Three of the men each took a door, opening them for the arrivals and offering their hands to help the ladies to their feet. Sparky caught a few images from her assistant's thoughts that suggested he definitely found her attractive.

"Thank ya kindly, gents," Pearl said to her own assistant.

He produced a ticket, tore half of it to offer to Pearl, and then seated himself in the car. He placed the second half of the ticket on the front dashboard. Before he closed the door, Pearl offered him a tip.

They made their way up the walk to the front entrance. Orchid was visibly trying to keep herself impassive as per Pearl's instructions but could not seem to resist furtively glancing about herself.

Dusk had already fallen. Lamps of varying muted colours lit the walk, each shifting between hues as they passed. Other than the valets at the drive and the lamps, nothing indicated the building was in use that night. The windows were dark, though Sparky could see curtains were in place to block the light and an external view of the interior.

As usual, they used the side entrance, a servant's door next to the big primary double doors. There was a coat check available, though none of them needed it. After that, they passed through the inner door, finally reaching the Great Hall.

If the two previous Forums Sparky had attended reminded her of a lord's private party, that night pulled at every memory she possessed of affairs such as the Grand Galloping Gala she had attended as Princess Celestia's personal student. Four tables of hors d'oeuvres occupied a stretch of the wall, staff keeping the platters full and fresh, artful placements of every morsel she could imagine drawing attention to one another. She felt her eyes flick over the tables, marvelling at someone's ability to use something as mundane as plates of food to convince eyes to move in a certain pattern. There was a full bar available, two tables of other drinks placed on opposite sides of the bar with an ice sculpture on each.

The Great Hall had a few tasteful decorations, mostly banners and ribbons. Like the food, they had been arranged to draw the eye around the space until one's attention settled on the dais, where three high-backed seats rested. The plush chairs were identical, set close to one another in a straight line overlooking the Great Hall.

Small tables occupied much of room, each with six seats. None of them had placards or anything to force seating arrangements. Either the guests already knew the appropriate pecking order or it was meant to be a social free-for-all.

The only thing missing that Sparky would have expected to see was a dance floor. Both ponies and humans liked to dance at social gatherings, whether to have fun or to gain status by being just a little better or having a more perfect partner than those around them. She knew several dances in either form, though she did not intend to participate if it did become an option. She did not have a partner, and she was not entirely comfortable with all the people around her.

Immediately behind the entrance was a table staffed by a late-middle aged man. He stood straight, a welcoming smile on his face, hands neatly folded behind his back. His suit was perfectly crisp, the navy blue complementing his grey hair. Name tags in orderly rows like an army occupied the table's surface.

"Good evening, Miss Pearl. Welcome to the Congressus Peculiaris," he said when they entered. His voice did not have the stereotypical English accent, but he did enunciate clearly. Without looking, he lifted one of the name tags and offered it to her. "How are you this evening?"

"Kibitz, it is a right pleasure ta see ya again," she said, taking the offered tag and pinning it over her heart. "All's good here. Ya been doin' well?"

"Quite, Ma'am. Thank you for asking." He turned his attention to the others, already offering two more name tags. "You must be Miss Sparky and Miss Orchid."

"Yes, thank you," Sparky replied as she took her tag. A simple diamond shape filled the space next to her name. Below the diamond was an 'X'. All three were in a sparkling midnight blue. Mimicking Pearl, she pinned the tag over her heart. "Kibitz, was it? It's a pleasure to meet you."

She had to remind herself not to offer her hand. Like in Equestria, serving staff were to interact at a guest's whim and never to act or to speak beyond their station. They were below the guests, after all. She settled for a polite nod.

"I work for the Hierarch, Ma'am, so you will see me on occasion." He changed his attention to their youngest member. "Miss Orchid, should you ever need any advise from an experienced Sleepwalker, please have Miss Sparky or Miss Pearl pass word to the Hierarch; I or one of the other staff would be pleased to teach you."

"Thank you very much. I'm sure I'll need it."

She was struggling a bit with the pin, working it too quickly when she realised there were other guests in line behind her. Sparky placed a gentle hand on her friend's shoulder to guide her to the side. Orchid lost her concentration and winced as she stabbed herself, a small bubble of blood forming on her index finger. She ignored it as she finally placed her tag, though she did leave a tiny stain of blood next to it.

"Pearl, do you have any bandages?" Sparky asked, nodding at Orchid's wounded finger.

"No, but Ah can use a bit of magick ta help with that."

She took Orchid's bleeding finger and drew a shape into the air around it. Unlike the magic common in Equestria, there was no flash or spark, nothing visible or audible that would draw attention to magick being worked. Instead, Sparky felt the little bit of power flowing as the pin prick wound closed itself.

Considering Pearl had healed a knife wound and a collapsed lung, that bit of magick would have been child's play. Despite having witnessed both of those events, Orchid's eyes were wide as she stared at where the blood had been dripping. "Thanks, Pearl."

"Glad ta help. Let's get us a table so we can check out the food."

While the event may have been primarily focused on socialisation, food and drink were always a significant part of any such gathering. The night was not exactly a feast, but more than a few were likely to treat it that way.

Pearl selected a table off-centre, three rows from the front, then demonstrated that the name tags had two layers. The back pulled free and folded to become a placeholder. The symbols on the second tags were the same. Orchid's was a glittering soft-hue pink, with only a half-lidded eye after her name.

Like Sparky's, Pearl's tag used blue, her name followed by the diamond. Beneath the diamond was a series of polls with spikes on either end, getting smaller as they descended. Sparky recognised the symbol as being that of the Silver Ladder, Pearl's Order and one of four that formed the Diamond.

"Why do I have a diamond on my tag if I don't belong to a Diamond Order?"

"It 'cause of ya bein' in the Consilium, haystack. If ya choose ta join a Nameless Order, they'd put a question mark on the end. There's a different one fer the the Free Council, a clockwork or somethin'."

"So then why does mine just have an eye on it?"

"See how it's not fully open? Yer a Sleepwalker, 'n it's a simple way ta let everybody know. The colours do the same. C'mon, girls, let's get us some grub. Ah can answer yer other questions later."

The plates had floral patterns and were slightly larger across than Sparky's hand. There were no utensils, which Pearl explained would be provided at their tables.

The foods were wonderfully varied to fit a wide number of tastes. Each platter had the name of its contents in a beautiful yet legible script. From fine French cheeses to fruit salads with accompanying toothpicks and various dips, there were soups, breads, and sauces with names Sparky could not hope to pronounce. They even offered a full carving table, beef, pork, and poultry all available.

One table was clearly meant for vegetarians, with full vegan platters labeled as such beneath their names. Sparky almost regretted not having learnt of human vegetarianism before acquiring a taste for meat but had later decided it worked in her favour both before and after her reformation. Despite having no problem with it now, she primarily focused her attention on the vegetarian table, taking a bit of about half the options. She also ladled herself a bowl of vegetable beef soup from another table.

When they returned to their table, they found full sets of silverware that matched the plates already placed for them. They left their food and went back to the drinks.

"Either of y'all ever had wine?"

Orchid had not, but Sparky was no stranger to it in her previous life. Even young ponies would be given some at formal events, though responsible adults kept it to a very limited quantity. She nodded.

"Ah know yer young, Orchid, but Ah think ya should take a single glass. It'll help the night pass a bit easier 'n make ya a little more relaxed."

"Okay, I'll try it."

Pearl stopped them. "Don't do it unless yer sure 'n ya know ya won't take too much. Ah've been around the block enough ta know it'll help, but Ah don't want ya thinkin' that Ah'm 'enablin'' or some such."

"I trust you," Orchid replied. "Just ... I've never had alcohol before except for trying a few sips of my Dad's beer a couple of times. Is there one that actually tastes good?"

"Ah'll order one fer ya. Sparky, ya okay on yer own?"

"Yeah, thanks."

Pearl ordered some kind of Riesling for herself and Orchid, which were served in stem glasses. Sparky noted that the floral theme prevailed still, the likenesses etched into the glass in such a way that light refracted through any liquid within one would illuminate them. The effect was not as impressive with white wine, but Sparky could picture an etching of a rose glowing red with an inner light, much like any of the Awakened.

Sparky requested a screwdriver instead of wine. She knew from previous experience that she had a higher tolerance than most of her gender or age and that she sobered much faster.

The bartender nodded at her order, then produced several oranges that he cut and juiced himself. The juice went into a shaker before the bartender presented several different vodkas for Sparky's selection. She looked over the labels, but she only recognised Grey Goose.

"What do you recommend?"

He nodded as though expecting her question. "Arbikie is nicely smooth with a fruity kick and tends to mix well with nearly any citrus."

"Sounds good to me."

He added generous helping to the shaker before mixing her cocktail with dexterous flourishes that spoke to a great deal of experience. He ended by tossing the mixer from his back over his shoulder and catching it without so much as loosening the cap.

"On the rocks or neat?"

Sparky had to close her mouth before she could find her words again. "On the rocks, please."

He produced a traditional lowball glass, added a few ice cubes, and poured a drink. A final flourish in the form of a glass drink stir with a diamond on the end prepared her drink. Sparky thanked him with a smile as she left a tip on the counter before returning to her table.

The Great Hall was still quiet with very few guests in attendance. A little over an hour remained until the formalities started, but Sparky had expected at the least her fellow Awakened to be earlier if only to claim the best seats.

Being early was its own reward, granting them a chance to claim their domain and prepare a defensible position. Though she was to spend the night in the company of monsters, Sparky was excited. The evening promised an opportunity to learn, after all, and she was nothing if not studious.

Chapter IX: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns a Friend's Secret
View Online

Sunset Shimmer: Student of Magick

Chapter IX: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns a Friend's Secret

The audience was whispering. Sparky was certain she heard "kid," "lost," and "never" but was unsure whether they came from the same person. They offered brief congratulations, though they could not stay to talk as the time for the opening speeches was near.

Because of her concentration on the game, Sparky had not noticed the Great Hall filling. Most of the tables had occupants, nearly one-third of them mixed. There were hundreds in attendance, including far more Awakened than Sparky had seen at the weekly Forum. Despite only having attended two, Pearl and the others had stated that the numbers she had seen were about normal.

The Kindred formed the smallest number of attendees. She had heard that they required direct action to create another of their kind, though doing so was also prohibited to prevent their numbers spiraling out of control.

She had also heard that they had a prohibition against killing, though it did happen; rumours stated that they had friends in high places and disposed of criminals too dangerous to put into the mundane legal system. While the thought that the rumour might be true made her somewhat uncomfortable, she also already understood how dangerous the world really could be. Even a well-trained mortal authority could not hope to stop the creatures she had studied.

The Concord officially encompassed the entire county. Due to their location, there were stretches of wild land around them, leaving plenty of space for the Uratha to occupy. Though Clash had told her that the packs tended to be territorial, they did permit limited travel across claimed hunting grounds, especially for meetings. They were easily the most numerous, many of the guests likely having come from the far reaches of the county just for that night.

Then there were her fellow Awakened. Sparky did not try to count them, but she had excellent memory for faces she had seen only briefly. Even a quick survey revealed tens of Mages she had never seen. The Trois Fleurs were only the first new faces.

With so many examples of beings that the great mass of humanity would deny existed, it was easy to forget that there were others like Orchid in attendance that night. While Sparky did not know what the Kindred and the Uratha called Sleepwalkers - she had heard Clash reference 'Wolf-Blooded', but she was not sure if they were the same thing - she could see them scattered about the Great Hall.

The Herald's authoritative voice startled Sparky's attention back to the front of the room. She had stepped onto the dais as Sparky observed the crowd.

"The annual Congressus Peculiaris is now in session. I am Solstice Cherry, the Herald for the Consilium Hierarch, and will be introducing our hosts."

Stepping to the chair on the left from the crowd's orientation, she said, "Night Star, Prince of the Kindred."

A woman in a traditional black dress that looked to be made of silk - which could only be a designer label - ascended the dais, gave a slight nod to the audience, and sat. Like the Hierarch, she was a little below average height, but Sparky could feel power radiating from the woman. It may have been different than that of the Awakened, but that made it no less intimidating. Night Star was a hunter and the cattle below existed at her whim.

"The Prince is a girl?" Orchid whispered.

"Kindred tradition. Ah'll explain later."

Solstice Cherry moved the right-hand chair. "Lightning Rider, elected representative of the Uratha."

The man to take the seat may as well have been a professional cage wrestler who played football alone against the other team. He wore jeans and a leather jacket over a plain white undershirt. Patches with various symbols she did not recognise adorned his sleeves. His rugged body was not comically overwrought as a certain hulking superhero was, but his muscles were very visible. Sparky was starting to realise that nearly all of the male Uratha seemed to be hairy, in varying degrees of grooming or lack of the same. Lightning Rider had curly hair trimmed short, matching his facial hair. Like with Night Star, Sparky could feel his power. It was much more primal, that of a savage beast stalking his prey. She felt as though annoying the man would cause him to rip the offender in half.

Solstice Cherry approached the centre. "Bronze Luck, Hierarch of the Consilium."

Sparky had not been certain the Hierarch had a name. She almost expected him to wear wizard's robes and felt some level of disappointment to see him in a full suit and tie. When he was seated, Solstice Cherry left the dais.

As one, the Prince and the Hierarch nodded to Lightning Rider, who stood. Even seated, he dwarfed his counterparts. Standing at the edge of the dais, he was able to dominate the enormous room. His voice was not as rough as Sparky expected, though it did boom across the Great Hall. "The Uratha extend our thanks to the Awakened for hosting an excellent Congressus Peculiaris. We are pleased to continue this relationship under the Concord and hope for many more years of mutual respect."

He sat and nodded with the Hierarch to Night Star. She smiled at the crowd as she approached the edge of the dais, her bright teeth and elongated canines visible even from where Sparky was seated. In a silky voice, she said, "The Kindred are likewise pleased to engage our fellow citizens in open discourse. Thanks to the open communication between our leaders, incidents between our peoples have all but ceased. On behalf of the Kindred, I extend our appreciation for this night's festivities. Thank you, all Awakened, and thank you, Bronze Luck."

She reclaimed her seat with such poise and grace that it would have made Rarity weep with joy.

At his counterparts' nods, the Hierarch finally rose to address their audience. "This night is meant for our enjoyment and the betterment of relations between our peoples. I therefore thank you, Lightning Rider and Night Star, for your willingness to maintain the tradition. The Awakened are pleased to be host to you and yours this year, and I am glad that our preparations are to your liking. Thank you, all members of the Consilium, for your excellent work in this endeavour. I have nothing more to add than this: I wish you all - Kindred, Uratha, Awakened, and others - an enjoyable night."

When he was seated, most of the audience gave a light applause, which everyone at Sparky's table joined. The three leaders stood, gave small simultaneous bows, and left the dais to retreat to the Hierarch's office. When they were gone, conversation resumed.

"I was expecting that to go for a while," Sparky admitted, looking first to Pearl and then to Orchid. "Like 'short' school assemblies."

"They have some years if there were serious problems. Ain't had anythin' like that fer a while, but that's not ta say we ain't had any this year. They'll be meetin' with anybody with a beef with one of the other groups before they come back."

Midnight stood. "We should get our bet settled. I can find a skilled Witch to set the geas."

"There's no way that really counted," Sparky protested. Both of her experienced table mates looked at her in shock. "I mean, you proved that you could have won three in a row if you really wanted. You were taking it easy on me, Midnight."

"So? You didn't cheat, and we have plenty of witnesses who'll say you won. A bet's a bet."

"Even if you basically let me win?"

"Sparky, she learnt a lesson tonight, too. Her cards weren't protected, 'n she underestimated what ya could do. Just because someone's better at somethin' don't mean they have ta win. Y'ain't never underestimated someone 'n lost because of it?"

Images of Princess Twilight bumbling around Canterlot High in an effort to retrieve a stolen crown flashed through Sparky's mind. Her other self could have won that contest on multiple occasions, but had stayed her hand to play an elaborate game. She had expected it would make her final victory more enjoyable, while simultaneously crushing her then-opponent. Had Sunset Shimmer instead seized the crown again as she had the first time, the human world and Equestria would likely be very different places.

"Yeah, I guess I have. Midnight, let me know when you're ready."

The girl nodded, skipping into the crowd and vanishing. Orchid took the opportunity to revisit her earlier question. "So why isn't the Kindred leader called a princess?"

"Cain't say Ah rightly know. When Ah asked, Ah was told 'That's just how we do it.' Maybe they use different names in other places."

"You know, other than the whole 'feasting on the blood of mortals' thing, they aren't as scary as I thought they'd be."

"Ah've got a few acquaintances, if'n ya'd like ta meet 'em, 'n Ah'm willin' ta bet our witnesses will come back over ta talk eventually."

Sparky was surprised Dark Ace and Clash had not joined them yet and expressed the thought to Pearl. While Ace was a Councillor, and therefore could be assumed to be busy all night, she expected Clash would check on them eventually. He had some influence with his fellow Uratha and was a Pack Alpha, so there was no way to know how long he would be.

Midnight returned, another Mage in her wake. "This is Sky Nectar. She'll take care of the geas. I got us a space. Ready?"

Sparky nodded. "Orchid, do you mind staying with Pearl for a bit?"

"I'll be fine. Pearl, I'm going to grab some more food."

Sky Nectar, a Guardian of the Veil in her mid-thirties, led the way to the rear hall with all the conference rooms. Midnight stopped at one and opened the door, revealing a space like a restaurant booth. It seemed horribly out of place and tacky, but Sparky did not question it.

"I'll cast the geas after you enter, and then I'll need to close the door when it's ready," Sky Nectar explained.

"Thanks." Midnight gestured into the room, allowing Sparky to enter first. When they were both settled, she said, "Go ahead, Sky."

Sparky felt the magick being summoned as Sky Nectar tapped her fingers against the doorframe in a particular rhythm Sparky could not quite follow. It was strong, enveloping both Sparky and Midnight and filling the room. When it had reached a peak, Sky asked them both to pledge that the information to be revealed was accurate and that neither party would ever let another know it for any reason. The whole speech seemed longer than all three leaders' speeches combined and covered every possible loophole - including such clauses as 'partial death,' 'soul-body separation,' and 'soul memory erasure'. When both swore, the magick settled into them.

"Thanks for your business, Midnight," Sky Nectar said with a smile when they were done.

"I know good Fate magick. You just don't advertise enough."

Sky Nectar gave them a pleased grin and closed the door.

The girls sat quietly while Midnight hesitated. Sparky was surprised, given how confident the young Mage had been all night. This Midnight was more like the child Sparky had first met, quiet and unsure of herself. Taking a deep breath, Midnight said, "I'd like to tell you something else first, if that's okay."

"Sure."

Again with hesitation, Midnight mumbled, "I'm not actually related to Ace or Clash. They took me in when I was a baby."

Before Sparky could respond, Midnight continued. "Ace found me in a dumpster when I was a couple of months old and gave me my True Name. He said that I was already Awakened when he found me. Even with magick, I can't remember my family or figure out why they threw me away. He had to keep me hidden for a long time, since there's never been a provable record of someone Awakening that young before. Pearl thinks that my being left out like that might be why I Awakened, since I shouldn't even be alive. A few people who found out back then wanted to study me; they even tried to kidnap me."

Unsure what to say, Sparky reached across the table to take Midnight's small hands. The girl had a few tears dripping down her cheeks, which she wiped on her sleeves.

"For what it's worth, I know what it's like to be thrown away. I was angry for a long time because of it. Now I have friends who are like my family."

"Ace and Clash are both my family," she said. "They both raised me from the earliest that I can remember. Pearl's been like a mum to all of us, too. I wouldn't ever trade them for anything, but I'd still like to know why my parents wanted to get rid of me. Part of me kinda hopes that it wasn't their fault, like someone else broke in and took me by accident, but then wanted to get rid of me."

Sparky gave Midnight's hands a light squeeze. "Maybe you can find the answer to that question one day."

Midnight offered a shrug in reply. "We should finish up and get back out there. They're probably waiting for us."

Sparky nodded. "I'm ready when you are."

Midnight briefly glanced side to side. Sparky felt a familiar twinge at the edge of her senses and realized that the girl across from her was studying the small room they were currently occupying with her magick.

"Always check for scrying magick if you don't want someone to know something. It doesn't matter how many wards you have, it's a good practise for all of us," Midnight explained.

She then cupped her hands on either side of her mouth before leaning halfway across the table. Sparky followed suit, tilting her head slightly, just enough to hear Midnight whisper her True Name into her ear.

Sparky blinked. Midnight pulled back, giving another awkward side glance.

"That...," Sparky started, then belatedly realised she was smiling as she sat back in her seat. "That's a pretty cool name, actually. It fits you."

Midnight rolled her eyes, but Sparky could see her lips were turning up at the corners.

"I don't know, I think I might have preferred something like—"

"No, really," Sparky persisted, intentionally cutting her off.

The other girl abruptly hopped from her seat and moved around the table. She took Sparky’s arm and rose from the seat, gently urging her up and back towards the party.

"Let me tell you funny story to make up for the sad stuff. Last year, I got into a game for rights to study a verge with another Witch...."

Chapter X: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns a Friend's Past
View Online

Sunset Shimmer: Student of Magick

Chapter X: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns a Friend's Past

"I could have done the geas, but we like to have witnesses for as much as we can. It helps make sure you aren't planning something bad, plus there'd be more people to complain if you tried to break the promise."

"No one trusts anyone else?"

"Would you trust someone who can change all the rules when you're not looking and make you think they didn't?"

Sparky shook her head. "Silly question. Still, why would you have made that kind of bet, anyway?"

"To teach you something ... and I like hanging out with you, and now I have to so I can make sure you aren't planning to use my name against me." Midnight paused, and flashed a warm smile. "And we're even now. Since it wasn't your fault I found out yours, I figured you needed a chance to get back at me. Besides, my cards told me there'd be a surprise, so I thought there was a good chance you'd win."

"Your tarot cards? I didn't know they could be that ... blatant."

Midnight shook her head. "It's all about how you ask the question. You also have to know how to read them. If I won, then maybe I didn't read them right or ask the question right. Maybe the surprise would happen because of something else. I don't think even the Imperial Masters always get it right." Another smile. "But I didn't say that."

Sparky pantomimed zipping her lips, adding a padlock and throwing the key into the trash. They were still laughing when they got back to the table, where Ace and Clash had joined the group.

"Perfect timing," Ace said, standing when he saw them. He stretched his limbs as though trying to ease tension from his muscles. "Clash and I are going for a walk out back while we have a chance. Want to join us, Sparky?"

"I don't mind, I just don't want Orchid to feel like I'm ditching her."

Orchid smiled, putting an arm around Midnight's shoulders. "We can hang out. I'm sure Midnight will protect me."

"Want to play a game?" Midnight asked, playfulness in her voice.

In one swift movement, Orchid grabbed the deck of cards and shoved them into her pocket. Midnight countered by producing three more decks from somewhere. The adults shared a laugh at Orchid's dismayed look.

Pearl stood. "If'n y'all're good, Ah'm gonna catch up with some of mah contacts. Midnight'll know where ta find me."

When Pearl left them to make her rounds, the younger girls moved to face each other across the table, Orchid apparently resigned to having to play a game against Midnight Radiance. Reasonably certain that her two young friends would be fine, Sparky followed Ace and Clash toward the back of the Great Hall. Another door like the servant's entrance was tucked into a far corner. It opened to reveal part of the city's green belt.

Walking trails curved around small ponds - most of them artificial - and between trees. Sparky suffered a brief vision of following a small, twisted path through a dark forest, but a quick shake of her head dispelled it. She reminded herself that she had no reason to fear a stroll through such a mundane area, one that was so thoroughly shaped by human labour.

Despite the late hour, solar powered lamps provided sufficient light to be safe without ruining the mood of an evening stroll. There were a few others from the party wandering and talking, but all groups gave each other respectful distances and kept their voices and conversations to themselves. Had it been daylight, any of the small parties could have easily been white-collar colleagues enjoying a perk of working in the area. It was almost disappointing to Sparky that a night full of monsters could feel so normal. Still, the occasional glimpse of fangs and the sound of gruff voices combined with the whisper of High Speech to remind her that for all the appearances of normality, this place was currently a world unto itself. She had bled for the right to enter it, whether she had desired it or not.

A mostly natural river cut through the area. The trio made their way toward the bridge spanning it, stopping in the middle and leaning over the side to watch the river's water flow leisurely on its way to some remote destination. Sparky could see where there had been some minor flooding caused by the spring rain, but it had settled back into its routine by that point.

"I heard you beat Midnight," Ace said. "Congratulations. The Consilium will be talking about that for a while."

"Honestly, I still think she went way too easy on me."

Both Ace and Clash chuckled, the former replying, "Trust me, she may have been taunting you and let her guard down, but she always plays to win. You mind if I ask what you wagered?"

"True Names."

That caught her companions' attention; neither had any rejoinder to it. They all turned back to watching the river. It had not changed, the quiet rush of water offering a soothing accompaniment to the crickets. Sparky could see the full moon reflecting in the water.

"Did she tell you anything else?"

After a glance to ensure they were still alone, Sparky replied, "She told me about her past and her Awakening."

"I see. Did she tell you anything else?"

"That was it."

Ace was silent, staring at the river. After a few seconds, he said, "She obviously already has a great deal of trust in you. I've never seen her take to someone so quickly, not even me. Whatever happened to her, she took a long time to trust me, even as a baby." He sighed. "In case you haven't noticed, most Awakened don't have happy backgrounds. I think that's why we're able to resonate with the Supernal Realms."

"I guess I haven't really heard a lot of Awakening stories."

"True." He turned from the river to gaze at the moon. "I Awakened when I was fourteen. My parents were Wiccan practitioners. What they practised is what we call 'hedge magic.' Most of the time, it's hocus-pocus compared to our Willworking, but sometimes ... it'll work.

"When I came back from the Primal Wild, I was alone. I didn't know what had happened to me or where my parents went. After what I had seen, I ran away and ended up living on the streets, which is where I met Clash. I found Midnight in a dumpster one day when I was scavenging for something to eat."

Clash nodded. His voice and demeanour were surly as he added to Ace's story, muscles tensed for a fight he could not have. "I remember when he showed her to me. The little thing was starving. Babies shouldn't ever be that thin. We ended up stealing baby formula and a bottle and spent weeks nursing her back to health. I can't count how many nights we both stayed awake, so afraid that she'd just give up if we took our eyes off her."

Sparky felt a few tears in her eyes as she said, "I don't want to believe people would be so horrible, but I know damn well they can be."

"The world's not a happy place. Most folk still in the Lie pretend everything's swell and nothing bad's going to happen. They have to believe it. When they hear about child abuse, murder, violence ... they just convince themselves it's a few rotten individuals. They recoil when serial killers appear on the news, glad they weren't a victim." Ace's voice rose with his emotions, though not to a point that it would reach beyond the bridge. Sparky could feel hurt and anger radiate from him.

He continued his speech as though he was desperate to say his piece after being denied any opportunity to speak. "We can't pretend, Sparky. We know how bad people are. We know about everything else out there. The spirits, Abyssal entities, ghosts, monsters. It can crush us, you know. Finding that little girl thrown away and taking her in saved me. I wanted to keep her safe from what's out there, since her parents hadn't wanted to do it."

"That's how we keep up our own fight." Clash's voice was low with a slight growl. "I've lost over a dozen pack-mates since my First Change. Things aren't getting better, but I'll keep fighting until something rips my throat out. A lot of people are rotten, but not all of them are. I'll hunt every spirit that wants to destroy humans so that the good people can have a chance."

Though she did not feel they were expecting her to say anything, Sparky felt she had to join them. "I can't pretend to know what things are like. I haven't seen much yet, but what I have seen scares me. Still, I'd go through all of that again if it would keep my friends safe."

"Keep that sentiment," Ace said, clapping a hand on her shoulder. "It'll keep you going."

Clash looked at the moon and then to Ace. "We should go in. They're probably looking for you, Ace."

"Yeah, yeah, let's go. Midnight as a baby had more resilience than some of these so-called Wise. Hey, wanna place bets on how many favours Midnight's won so far? I'm going with five."

"She's with Orchid. I'll say two."

They looked at Sparky. "No idea. I guess three?"

"Losers call the winner 'master' for a day?"

"What are we, eight?"

They shared a laugh as they returned to the Great Hall.

Chapter XI: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns of a Friend's Mistake
View Online

Sunset Shimmer: Student of Magick

Chapter XI: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns of a Friend's Mistake

Orchid looked off in some way, as though she had suddenly taken ill. Sparky was unable to place it, but her Mage Sight for emotions - even when she did not actively look at them - told her that her friend's guilt was returning. Orchid was pale, her eyes at once vacant yet heavy with regret. She was leaned back in her seat, her hands balled into fists and placed on her lap.

Taking a seat next to her, Sparky asked, "What's wrong?"

"I just found out I made a real big mistake." Orchid's voice was flat.

Sparky's imagination shot to the most obvious. "Did Rarity figure out we weren't doing homework?"

"I wish." She looked to be on the edge of tears, emotion creeping into her words.

Pearl had returned to their table while Sparky was out walking. She wore a concerned expression, tinged with sympathy, as she looked at Orchid.

"Ah'm so sorry fer that, hayseed. Ah thought ya knew. Do ya wanna call it a night?"

"Please." The tears finally started. "I'm so sorry. I ruined everything again."

"What—"

Pearl stopped Sparky's question. "We'll talk at the house. Ace, Ah'll take Midnight with me."

Sparky had forgotten he and Clash were still with them. Ace only nodded, saying, "Thanks. I'll pick her up by the afternoon."

While Midnight shared a quick hug with her brothers, Sparky helped Orchid to her feet. Pearl and Sparky had to guide Orchid - whose faculties seemed limited to the most basic of actions - to the wall of the Great Hall and toward the entrance. Thankfully, most of the tables were engaged in their own discussions or their food and did not notice them. The few to glance at them seemed not to be interested and immediately turned their attention to something else. Midnight followed closely, saying nothing.

Kibitz was still at the name tag table and wished them a good night without commentary. Sparky was willing to bet that the manner of their departure would reach the Hierarch by sunrise. Though he had never given her cause to believe that he was anything other than a reasonable man, she worried that he would be offended.

As the valet pulled the car to the curb, Midnight requested the front seat. It was just as well, given that Sparky already planned to sit with Orchid for the ride.

Pearl's superb driving meant that they barely noticed the ride itself, which passed in silence. Until they turned into the drive, Sparky's full attention was on the dark snarl of guilt surrounding Orchid's spark. It had not grown, but all the strength Sparky once burned from it had returned in force. Rather than fight it as she had, Sparky monitored and investigated the tangles, noting how they seemed to originate deep inside Orchid's colourful spark of self.

'If she just found out something tonight, then it must be something else. Is it still related to Anon-A-Miss, or does she think she did something else? Then again, it's related to whatever Pearl said while I was outside, so it has to be new.' Sparky knew she would be receiving more information soon, yet the drive to know what was causing her friend a second bout of such anguish pushed her thoughts in circles.

Sparky felt Pearl kill the engine. She blinked, only then noticing they were already home.

At least Orchid could walk on her own. Sparky tried to maintain a companionable proximity, avoiding overt contact. They settled on Sparky's couch, Pearl arranging small glasses of lemonade for them.

After a few sips, Orchid was able to meet Sparky's eyes. "I'm pregnant."

Sparky's cup stopped halfway to her lips.

Sweetie Belle - Orchid was long gone - immediately dropped her gaze, curling into herself as though expecting some physical assault.

"What-" Sparky began to ask, but was stopped by Pearl laying her hand on Sparky's knee, giving it a gentle squeeze.

"Ah estimate about four months. Seems she didn't know. Ah noticed when Ah was lookin' at somethin' else 'n asked her about it.

"Ah know yer worried about Orchid 'n wanna help her. That's good, but remember she ain't got no obligation ta tell ya anythin' she don't wanna say. Ya hear me?"

Hesitantly, Sparky nodded. "I understand."

"Good. Ah'm gonna take Midnight ta the house 'n let'cha have yer privacy. If'n y'all need me, come 'n get me. Ah don't care if Ah'm sleepin' or not, got it?"

She waited for Sparky’s nod of affirmation, then took Midnight's hand and headed for the connecting door. Midnight paused at the threshold and turned back to Orchid. "I'll always use my magick to help you if you need it. Good night."

When only the teenagers remained, Sunset Shimmer returned from her hidden place. She sat next to her friend and placed a hand on her back, causing Sweetie Belle to flinch. Undeterred, Sunset left her hand where she had placed it for a few seconds before giving a light back rub. Her actions prompted no response.

"Do you want to tell me anything? I won't try to force you, and I won't tell anyone else unless you say it's okay." When there was still no response, she added, "You don't have to be afraid to tell me anything. I won't judge you."

A few sniffles answered her that were followed by quiet words. "I didn't ever think about it. I was just so mad that I wanted to do something." She shook her head. "I knew this could happen, but I didn't think about it. I think I just didn't care."

Rather than ask questions, Sunset applied a little more force to the back rub, feeling muscles tensed as though ready to flee. She was tempted to use her magick again, but she resisted in the hope that Sweetie Belle would talk.

It took some time, but she did finally continue. "What are my family going to say to me? How do I explain it? I messed up really bad again ... they won't forgive me this time."

"Would you like me to go with you?"

Sweetie Belle shook her head. "It doesn't matter. Everything will be fine until you leave."

Her curiosity piqued, Sunset decided to risk a single question. "Do you want to tell me what you mean?"

The sniffles continued. "When they find out ... I don't know what they'll do. Mum and dad and Rarity are going to be so mad at me, and I know I deserve it, but I'm still afraid." She clenched her hands into fists, driving her nails into her palms. "Why can't I just stop doing stupid things and be good? What's wrong with me?"

"Sweetie Belle, I can't imagine how scary this is. Yes, they'll be sad about it, and they'll probably get upset, but they love you a lot, and they'll do anything they can to help you. It'll be hard, but the longer you wait, the harder it'll be to tell them and the worse it’s going to hurt."

"No! I can't tell them. Please don't make me. I'll ... I can get it taken care of and then no one else has to know."

"What do you mean?"

The reply was stuttered but coherent. "A-Abortion."

Sunset froze, which drew Sweetie Belle's attention from her boots. Whatever expression was on Sunset's face seemed to terrify the younger teen, who squealed and fell to the floor in an attempt to escape. She was squeaking "Please, please" on a loop, holding her arms in front of herself, as though attempting to create a barrier.

'You're an idiot.'

It could have been either voice; Sunset agreed completely with the statement.

"Sweetie Belle, I'm sorry. I'm not mad at you, and I'm not going to do anything, I promise. Please don't be afraid of me."

Whether the words or the tone reached the quivering ball of fear, they seemed to penetrate and she lowered her arms. "Your face. Why did you look like you were going to hit me?"

"I promise you that idea never crossed my mind. I was surprised, and I didn't know how to reply."

"You looked mad."

Sunset finally understood why Princess Celestia was always sighing when she was alone or at least with only a few trusted ponies. The teen sighed under her breath as she knelt on the floor to face the girl she called a friend, yet was traumatising at every turn. She left space between them, worried that a sudden approach would only revive Sweetie Belle's fear of imminent harm.

"I had a very bad memory that came up before I could stop it. I was mad at the people from the memory and let you see something that wasn't for you. Can you forgive me?"

Rather than answer the question, Sweetie Belle asked her own. "Memory? Did you ever...?"

It took a moment for the unfinished question to resolve itself. Sunset forced her face to remain in her control, though she still felt herself blush. "No, I've never been pregnant or anything like that. I haven't even ... you know. It's something else."

'Tell her,' her other self whispered. 'She'll trust you more. If you tell her, she'll be more compliant.'

'I don't want to force my opinions on her. She needs to be able to make her own decision.'

'You would be telling her one of your deepest secrets. Impress that on her and she'll follow you like a puppy.'

'Why do you keep suggesting that? I don't want to own her, I want to be her friend.'

Her other self gave a mocking laugh. 'Same thing. Piss on it to claim it. Tell her what happened to you. Even foolish sentiment would recognise the value of that. Aren't you closer to Pinkie Pie now that you share deep secrets?'

Some part of Sunset wanted to reject anything the other voice suggested, turning left when it said she should go right. Another part of her knew that rejecting advise - even from a dangerous source - without thought was never a good idea. That other part had seen the interior of the Equestrian Parliament and knew that even the most benevolent had to choose the least evil at times.

"Sweetie Belle, I'm going to tell you something I've never told anyone. Not Princess Celestia or Twilight or anyone or anypony else. Is that okay?"

"I won't tell, I promise."

With a shake of her head, Sunset replied, "I'm telling you because I already trust you, and I think you should know. Do you understand?"

"Yes."

This time, she allowed herself a sigh. "When I was really young - I don't remember how old exactly, but I was pretty much still a foal - my parents kicked me out of our house. Even then, I knew they didn't want me. If they didn't hit me or yell at me, they'd pretend I wasn't there.

"Anyway, they took me on a trip far away from our home and dropped me at a forest that was known for having a few monsters. It wasn't anything like the Everfree Forest, but it would have been enough to make sure a foal you don't want would never be seen again. That was where I got my Cutie Mark, because I was determined to survive.

"When I finally got to a town, I tried to find somewhere to go. I travelled for a few weeks before Princess Celestia found me and took me as her student. During that time, a few stallions tried to ... take advantage of me. They never succeeded, but a few were close.

"The reason I was upset is that before the mare that foaled me left me in a forest to die, she told me that she wished I had never been born. That she wished she had gotten an abortion instead."

When Sunset finished speaking, Sweetie Belle gave her a tackle hug, tears flowing. "I'm so sorry. I didn't mean to make you remember that."

Sunset had seen it coming and was able to hold her ground to return the embrace. "Don't apologise for that. You didn't know about that part of my past. It's one of the major reasons I did the things I did later, since I wanted to succeed and prove to that mare and stallion that they were wrong, that I wasn't useless weight."

The hug continued, Sweetie Belle apparently content where she was. Their position was a little uncomfortable, but Sunset's regular emotional sense showed that while the girl was still a mess, she did seem to be more balanced. At least the story had distracted Sweetie Belle's self-destructive thoughts and fears.

"I didn't tell you that to say that you shouldn't consider having an abortion if you think that's your best option. What I think shouldn't matter for this, okay? You're my best friend, and I'll support any decision you make without judging you."

"I can't do something like that. What if this baby would grow up to be someone amazing like you?"

As much as Sunset wanted to give a smart-arse response, it would be the opposite of helping the situation. She released Sweetie Belle, who reciprocated and leaned back, finally looking at Sunset again.

"Please don't make a decision like that based on my story, Sweetie Belle. I want you to think about your options. When you decide, I'll do anything I can to help. If you decide to abort it, I'm sure I could make arrangements for you so your family would never know."

It was true. Sparky had a Consilium Boon available that would easily cover it.

At the mention of her family, Sweetie Belle shrank again. "I really don't want to get rid of it, but I can't tell them about it. What do you think I should do?"

With a shake of her head, Sunset replied, "I won't answer that, even if it makes you hate me, because I can't. You have to decide on your own. I'll help however I can after you do that. And remember, Midnight said she would help you, too."

Sweetie Belle looked at the floor again. "If I do get an abortion, no one else would know except you, Pearl, and Midnight, right? But if I do, I think I would feel like I'm ... killing it."

"I got the feeling you were leaning toward that before I told you what my mother told me. If I remember the health classes correctly, it's still not even really recognisable. Plus, I think feeling guilty depends on the person. Some women end up thinking 'I killed it,' but others don't."

"Even thinking about it makes me feel bad, Sunset, but I also don't want to tell anyone else. Yeah, I kinda thought about it again after what you said, but it doesn't feel right."

"Okay, what about adoption? There are all sorts. You could give the baby to someone else and never see it again, or you could be an 'aunt' or something in-between. I'm pretty sure you can even choose the parents.

"Unless I'm missing something, the only other choice is keeping it. It would be hard, but you'd have friends and family to help and ... what?"

"Yes," Sweetie Belle exclaimed, an excited grin on her face. "I really do want to keep it."

Sunset found herself smiling right along with her. She moved next to Sweetie Belle and placed an arm around her friend. "If you're sure that's what you want, then I'll do anything I can to help."

"There's one thing you can do, if that's okay."

"What's that?"

"If I suddenly move away for a while or change my mind, can you remind me that I really want to keep her?"

"What if you really change your mind? I'd be pushing you into something. You have months yet."

With a mirthless chuckle, Sweetie Belle replied, "That's true, but I meant that I'm probably going to move away by myself for a while, and I probably won't have the baby when I come back. I don't know if it'll be adopted or abortioned."

'What a scaredy cat,' Sunset's other self whispered. 'Gods, it's like her family will throw her away. Even I know better than that; those sappy love freaks are going to cry and hug her.'

'Shut up. Of course she's overreacting.'

'Bah. I'm going back to my corner. Wake me when something interesting happens.'

"I promise I'll remind you, Sweetie Belle, but only if I really think you didn't change your mind." She attempted to make her voice as soothing as possible.

"You can use magick to tell the difference if you want. I really wanna keep her."

"Can you tell me why you want to? It hasn't even been a few hours. Why wouldn't you change your mind next week?"

"I want to hold her and play with her. Dirty diapers will probably be annoying, and I know I might have to leave school, but I don't mind. I want to make my baby happy and let her know that I'll love her even if she makes a lot of mistakes. I don't think I can do that if I send her away. Then it's like she'd grow up with other people and think she was a mistake."

"You don't think you made mistakes in getting pregnant in the first place?"

As soon as the words had left her mouth, Sunset cringed. The question had not been phrased as she had meant it.

Sweetie Belle did not seem to mind it. "Yeah, I shoulda thought about it, but it's too late. It's not her mistake, and I want to be the one to tell her that."

Sunset retrieved their glasses of lemonade, which they both drained before continuing their talk. "How did you not notice? If Pearl's right, you should be about four months along."

"I know I can be an airhead," Sweetie Belle observed. "I just ... didn't notice. It's not like I've gotten any bigger yet, either. I don't remember all of the signs they told us in class, but I haven't really had any of them. Well, uh, except for ... you know, monthly, but I just didn't notice, I promise."

"Sweetie Belle, you and your friends can't act to save your lives. Besides, I'm a Warlock: I know how surprised you were." With a deep breath, she asked her final question. "Will you tell me who the father is?"

The blush intensified. "I'm kinda surprised you can't figure it out. It's not like I hang around that many boys."

'Boys? Okay, so at least it wasn't an adult, and she doesn't seem like it was non-consensual, so that eliminates my biggest worry. So who else?'

Sunset let out a gasp of realisation. "Button Mash?"

Sweetie Belle nodded. "We became friends in Grade Five. I thought his games were cool, and I really liked the beany he always wore. Scootaloo didn't like him much at first, but they got to be friends by the time we finished primary school. When I was in the hospital, he'd come and visit me.

"I started high school when I got out. We were in a lot of the same classes, which made me happy since I thought he was kinda cute." She squeaked, now turned from white to cherry red, which almost made her look like a younger version of Pearl. "Anyway, I started hanging out with him again like I used to.

"Mum and Dad were always going on trips; once Rarity started hanging out with all of you, she stopped wanting me to be around. Apple Bloom has to do a lot of chores, so there are plenty of times that she can't hang out. Even if I like some boyish things, I'm not really into a lot of sports like Scootaloo, so I'd go hang out with Button a lot. His Mum's really nice, too. So, yeah, that's kinda how we got here."

Even Sunset could feel herself blushing. She gave Sweetie Belle's knee a gentle squeeze. "Okay, I think I understand. Do you want to go to bed? We can talk more tomorrow, after we've had some sleep."

"Okay."

The girls changed into pyjamas, the normal pre-bed routine apparently soothing to Sweetie Belle. The girl was nearly sleeping on her feet by the time Sunset pulled back the sheets of her bed. "Do you mind sharing with me? I can sleep in the living room."

"I'd like to sleep together, if that's okay. I think I'll be able to sleep a lot better."

With a smile, Sunset crawled under the sheets and allowed Sweetie Belle to wrap her in a hug. Despite her many fears, the girl quickly passed into sleep and left Sunset to think.

She had much to consider.

Chapter XII: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns that Looks can be Deceiving
View Online

Sunset Shimmer: Student of Magick

Chapter XII: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns that Looks can be Deceiving

Sunset woke first. When she slipped from the bed, Sweetie Belle stirred. The girl's first action was to place a hand over her stomach. Her voice mixed hopefulness and disappointment as she asked, "That wasn't a nightmare, was it?"

"It wasn't. You want some breakfast?"

Sweetie Belle shook her head. "I feel like I'm gonna be sick if I eat. Can I just go home?"

"Of course. Do you want me to stay while you tell them?"

"Yes, please."

They dressed, each taking a brief shower. While Sweetie Belle was in the bathroom, Sunset sent a message to Pearl to alert her that they were leaving. Pearl replied with:

"Good luck. Let me know if either of you need anything."

The girls were silent during the drive. Sweetie Belle kept running a hand over her stomach. Sunset tried to present a calm, confident demeanour for her friend. The quiet was unnerving, but she did not feel it would be appropriate to play music or to ask more questions and thereby to interrupt Sweetie Belle's thoughts.

The girl lost all colour as they pulled into her driveway. She grasped Sunset's hand as the older teen opened the driver's door. "You promise to stay with me?"

"I promise I won't leave until you tell me it's okay."

Sweetie Belle took a deep breath. "Let's go."

The walk up to the house had always been so cheerful. Sunset could look forward to dinner with a family that was effectively her own, doing homework with Rarity and Sweetie Belle, talking with Magnum and Cookie. Now she was expecting to hear the cracking of her bones as Sweetie Belle crushed her hand. While the girl still possessed a strong aura of guilt, it was quickly succumbing to fear.

They entered the house together, where they could hear the sounds of weekend activity. In the living room, Magnum watched football, Cookie seated next to him while she read. Rarity was not in the living room; neither of the girls had thought to confirm that the fashionista was home. Sunset decided to let Sweetie Belle lead the talk, so she waited by the stairs. She could call for her friend to save Sweetie Belle the added task.

"Hey, Mum, Dad, is Rarity home? I kinda need to tell you all something."

Magnum pressed the mute button and turned to look at his daughter. "Is everything okay? Problem with your homework?"

"No. Just ... I need to tell you something. Is Rarity here?"

Her parents exchanged concerned looks. Cookie replied, "She's in her room."

"I'll get her," Sunset offered, darting up the stairs before anyone could respond.

Rarity's door was open. She was visible from the hall, working on what looked to be Sunset's new bedsheets. When the fashionista saw Sunset in her doorway, she hid the sheets behind herself. "Sorry, darling, I want these to be a surprise. How was the sleepover? Did you get that programme done?"

"You need to go downstairs. There's something you need to know."

Rarity blinked. "Is everything alright? Did something happen to Sweetie Belle?"

"She's not injured or anything, but it's not my place to say. Please, Rarity, just go downstairs. She'll explain."

Rarity, her eyes wide and concerned, followed Sunset's instructions. She did not pause to hide her work again, instead hurrying down the stairs as Sunset followed.

Magnum and Cookie had moved to the couch, where their elder daughter joined them. Sweetie Belle was fidgeting in one of the recliners that someone had turned to face the couch. Sunset took a seat on the stairs, in Sweetie Belle's line of sight only. The older teen gave her friend an encouraging smile and a nod.

It took the girl a few deep breaths before she could speak. She still looked discoloured, as though she felt ill, and Sunset could see sweat across her face. Even without her active gaze, Sunset could feel concern from the three family members waiting for the news.

Finally, the young teen opened her mouth. "I'm pregnant. Four months."

Shock and open-mouthed stupor greeted the announcement. As the news penetrated, the family changed quickly to a mix of anger and worry. Each of the three varied, Magnum most toward angry and Rarity heaviest on worry.

"Who did this to you?" His question was a command. When Sweetie Belle did not answer, he spoke again. "I asked you a question: Who did this to you?"

Though she had mixed feelings on interfering, Sunset could tell that Sweetie Belle would need time to be able to speak again. She replied, "She wasn't assaulted."

The older family members all started. Cookie placed a hand over her heart. "I'm so sorry, Sunset; I completely forgot you were here."

"I understand. Sorry, I didn't mean to intrude, I just didn't think Sweetie Belle was up to talking yet."

Rarity stood to approach her. "Thank you so much for coming to support her in telling us this. I hate to be rude, darling, after you've been so helpful, but would you mind going home so we can discuss it?"

"Of course not." Sunset knelt by Sweetie Belle's side. "Are you okay now? Do you want me to stay or go home?"

Sweetie Belle threw her arms around Sunset's neck and pulled her into a hug.

"Thanks," she whispered. "It'll be okay."

Her next words were too quiet to hear, but her emotions were starting to balance. Sunset was unclear what exactly the new emotions she felt in her friend were, but they were much more mild, if rather colourless.

Once Sunset was free, the teen stood. She gave everyone a smile before leaving, closing the door behind herself. Now that the worst part was passed, she was confident that Sweetie Belle would be fine.

Sunset had backed her car into the street when she saw Pearl's truck turn the corner and stop at the curb. Sunset pulled from the house's line of sight to stop near the farmer. Both drivers lowered their windows and Sunset asked, "What on earth are you doing? Did Sweetie Belle forget something?"

"No, she's in trouble," Midnight replied. "I did a near-future reading and there were a lot of bad cards. We have to help her."

"Midnight, I just left. Her family was a little upset, but they settled down. They're talking now."

Pearl stopped her truck and stepped down to Sunset's door. "Ah saw the cards. That girl's gonna be in fer a world of hurt if'n we don't act."

Sunset’s eyes narrowed. "What, like they're going to beat her?"

"I don't know," Midnight replied. "I'm going to go into Focused Mage Sight."

Her eyes became distant as she surveyed the street before proceeding down the sidewalk to the front of Sweetie Belle's house. She shuddered and ended the spell.

"Get over here, both of you."

Sunset was concerned. She knew Midnight was young, but Pearl was steady and not prone to acting without thought. If the older Mage felt it was important to listen to Midnight, Sunset would comply. She followed Pearl to stand next to the young girl.

Midnight pulled chalk from her pocket and traced a sigil on the sidewalk, including part of the driveway, then gestured for Sunset to stand within it. "I'm using a Fate Perfecting on you. It'll make it easier for you to help."

"What's she gotta do?"

"A Mind Ruling to get them to let Sweetie Belle go with her. Pearl, you'll need to have a Life Knowing ready to see if she's hurt. There's no time for rituals, so do the best you can with improvised."

Sunset could feel Midnight's magick around her and accepted it without contest. The sensation as the spell coalesced was not something she could describe. She felt as though her mind was clear, yet she also felt energised and that her own magick was stronger. Though the magick was foreign, it left a pleasant tingle like that of being hugged by a close friend.

When it was done, Sunset could feel strands of choices and outcomes arrayed before her, each branching infinitely and merging back together as different options led to identical outcomes. The world was covered in threads of infinite possibilities. Everyone stood at the intersection of innumerable paths. If it was what Midnight normally saw, Sunset wondered how the girl stayed sane. Something within Sunset told her that she would need to enter the house soon.
As she waited for the signal, she asked, "What should I do when I'm talking to them?"

"Use a suggestion," Pearl replied. "Offer ta take in Sweetie Belle until the baby's born or whatever ya think's best. Ya could mention bein' her legal guardian or adoptin' the baby. Just trust Midnight's spell 'n don't fight the words. T'ain't guaranteed, but it'll try ta guide ya ta the outcome ya want."

"You need to think about what you want to happen," Midnight added. "The way to get it will clear up, but only if you control yourself and stay on what you want. No matter what, don't let your emotions get in the way."

Sunset nodded. She brought Sweetie Belle and concern for her young friend's safety to the forefront of her mind. The myriad lines and webs began to fade, leaving only a few. All of them drew her to the front door. "It's time."

She did as Pearl had stated and obeyed the strange feelings that were not giving her directions so much as tickling her thoughts with feelings of 'enter the house.' She opened the door and saw her wallet on the floor by the entryway.

The interior was silent at first. A few seconds of listening were necessary before Sunset heard quiet crying and someone moving on the upper floor, the footsteps heavy. Retrieving her wallet, Sunset pushed the doorbell, which did not make a sound.

"Hello?" she called, keeping her voice just to a level to be audible on the ground floor alone. "Sorry, I lost my wallet, and the doorbell isn't working."

Nudging the door, she stepped into the foyer. Footsteps sounded down the stairs and Rarity appeared, holding a suitcase. Her face was twisted into frustration as she threw the luggage onto the couch. The suitcase was small and bore the Crusaders' logo.

"Rarity?"

The fashionista jumped, whirling to face Sunset. She had adjusted to a surprised smile when she saw the visitor. "Oh, darling, you gave me such a terrible fright. Why did you come back?"

Sunset held up her wallet. "I dropped my wallet. Sorry, the doorbell was dead and no one answered when I knocked."

"Ah, yes, I can understand that. Do you need anything else? Father and mother are upstairs with Sweetie Belle at the moment." Rarity's disquiet was obvious. She was sweating as her eyes darted about the room as though she had been caught red-handed.

"No, sorry again. I didn't mean to interrupt. Is Sweetie Belle doing okay? Has she calmed down?"

"Oh, yes, of course. Our parents are going to take her to the doctor and get everything settled."

Sunset placed another foot inside the door. "Settled?"

"I mean, make sure she's okay. Four months without knowing, so we want to be certain of her health. With how she roughhouses and galavants about, I would hardly be surprised if she has done some harm to the, erm, baby."

Sunset nodded. She waited a few seconds before she felt the magic again. Opening her mouth to speak, she heard herself say, "What aren't you telling me?"

"Whatever do you mean?"

"What's with the suitcase? What gynaecologists are open on a Sunday?"

"Are you accusing me of something?" Something in the fashionista's tone was wrong. Even when she turned on Sunset during the Anon-A-Miss incident, she had not spoken like that: Aggressive, demanding, with warning to drop the conversation dripping from each word.

'The bitch has a bite,' her other self whispered. 'You think she's hiding something?'

'She's just upset.' With a shake of her head, Sunset replied, "Please, Rarity, you and Sweetie Belle are my friends. What's going on?"

Rather than give an answer, Rarity turned and dashed up the stairs. Cookie and Magnum descended a few seconds later, smiling as they greeted Sunset.

"Sorry, Sunset, Rarity's so worked up over her little sister, don'cha know. Don't worry about her. We're taking her to my parents' for a few days to get over the shock. We need some family time right about now," Cookie said, her Minneapolis accent flaring. Like Rarity, she was sweating and looked uncomfortable. "I'll have one of the girls call you when we get back, okay?"

Another tickle of magick led Sunset to ask, "Will Sweetie Belle be coming back with or without the baby?"

Brief hints of anger showed on their faces, which Sunset could feel in their emotional make-up. Both parents composed themselves before Magnum replied, "It depends on what she decides after we have a chance to talk as a family. Please don't take this the wrong way, but that's not your concern."

"Honestly, she's leaning toward an abortion right now," Cookie added, her voice showing a bit of strain.

Sunset offered a mental shrug to her other self. 'I guess you were right.' To the adults, she said, "You know, she seemed pretty set on keeping the baby. We were even talking about names on the ride over here."

The parents shared a nervous glance. Sunset was unsure why they would not tell her to leave, why they continued to humour her, but she threw herself into Midnight's spell and hoped it would work.

"You know how fickle people can be, especially when they're going through something like this. Oh, those hormones. I used to tell Magnum that he was the worst husband in the world, but then I'd be crying and begging for ice cream a few minutes later. Once she's really had a chance to calm down, I'm sure she'll make the best decision. I mean, she's not exactly built for having a baby, and I'd hate to see her get hurt."

The magick tickled a different part of Sunset's mind. Sunset infused her next words with power. "Why don't you tell me what you really think?"

Both faces contorted in anger. Cookie spoke first. "That girl has done everything she can to ruin this family. She just can't learn how to behave like a proper girl, no matter how hard we try."

"For somebody that idolises Rarity so much, you'd think she'd know better. Instead, we've had one catastrophe after another, and I won't put up with it anymore." Magnum may as well have been shouting.

They both looked confused, giving questioning glances to one another and then to Sunset. Rarity came running down the stairs, skidding to a stop when she saw Sunset.

'Look at her. Look at that face, the thinly veiled disdain and hatred for her own sister.'

"Rarity, what do you really think?" Sunset asked, giving the same push.

As with her parents, Rarity's feelings were at the surface and exploded immediately. "I have tried so very hard to cultivate an image of a proper lady, and my sister has become a weight that insists upon pulling me into the gutter. Anon-A-Miss should have been the last straw, but we gave her the opportunity to learn from her mistakes. Now this? Imagine what everyone will say when they learn a fourteen-year-old girl from a proper family is with child. And to think that she actually wants to keep it! Even if it would not be a blight, that clumsy, useless girl would kill it in days."

Sunset's fingers twitched.

'How dare she?' her other self whispered. 'At last, that wretch reveals herself.'

Midnight's warning rang in her ears. Sunset placed a clamp on the anger in her own heart; she could not dwell on it if she wanted to help Sweetie Belle. Instead, the new Mage channeled a greater amount of magick into her next words. "I have a perfect solution: Let me become Sweetie Belle's guardian until she's an adult. You'll never have to worry about her again, and she won't be around to hurt your image. It'll be like she was never here."

A look of relief passed over the faces of all three. Rarity seized the suitcase and dropped it on the floor in front of Sunset. "Good riddance."

"I'll get her," Cookie offered. "Thank you."

"You'll be taking full responsibility. No money, no contact, nothing." Magnum's eyes were cold. "I don't want her darkening our doorstep."

Sunset nodded, but made no reply.

A minute later, Sweetie Belle followed her mother down the stairs. Her eyes were red and puffy, and she had a few bruises on her arms.

Sunset's fingers twitched again. She disguised it by folding her arms across her chest.

"What's going on?" Sweetie Belle asked as Cookie pushed her toward Sunset.

Turning to face Sweetie Belle and to hide her face from the girl's former family, Sunset gave her a wink.

She turned back to the others and applied her magick one last time. "Don't worry. Sweetie Belle won't ever ruin your reputation again."

Sunset took the suitcase and shuffled her friend out the front door before anyone could break from the magick and object. The girls made a brisk pace to Sunset's car. Pearl and Midnight were waiting in the truck.

Pearl's magick reached out to Sweetie Belle and then passed through and over her body. "She's a little shaken, but mother 'n baby are okay. Let's get a move-on."

She started the truck and left. Sunset tossed the suitcase into her backseat while Sweetie Belle buckled herself into the passenger's seat. Once they were moving, she again asked, "What's going on?"

"Midnight did a reading for you and realised you were in a lot of trouble. They caught me when I was leaving. Midnight used Fate to help me get you out of there."

Only then did Sunset question what she had done. Sweetie Belle may not have been treated well, but the older teen had just abused her magick to aid in what had essentially become a kidnapping. While they idled at a light, she took one of Sweetie Belle's hands.

"I'm sorry I didn't ask your permission to take you away."

"Does this mean I'll be able to keep the baby? I'll be living with you?"

"Yes. Your parents are going to give me guardianship and then I'll be taking care of you. Is that okay? I'm sure I can set up something else if you'd prefer it."

"No. I want to stay with you ... if you really don't mind putting up with me."

Rather than respond, Sunset gave her friend a half-hug. They made the rest of the trip in silence.

Chapter XIII: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns of Human Pregnancy
View Online

Sunset Shimmer: Student of Magick

Chapter XIII: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns of Human Pregnancy

Sweetie Belle said nothing more during the ride. Her initial happiness had become cloudy, as though she was fighting it. Sunset was a little concerned to see it, but she understood; given the emotional trauma, her friend was likely doubting her rescue.

Sweetie Belle still seemed lost in thought, so as Sunset parked, she said, "We're home."

"That sounds nice for once," the girl replied. She offered a tiny smile as she opened her door.

Sunset carried the suitcase up to her bedroom. Pearl and Midnight were waiting for them. The elder Mage took the lead in welcoming Sweetie Belle.

"I don't know how I can ever really thank you. I was sure it was all over, and then you came and helped me."

"Because we all care about you," Midnight said with a hug.

"Ah figure yer probably a mite worn out. Sunset can help ya get some rest, 'n Ah'll be able ta heal up yer bruises while ya sleep. Is that okay?"

"Yeah, I do feel like I need some sleep. This whole day has been so...." She cut off with a sniffle, only completing her thought with a "Thank you."

"You mind if I help?" Sunset asked.

Sweetie Belle gave the briefest of nods, then slumped down on Sunset's bedsheets, closing her eyes.

With that, Sunset reached into her friend's spark with her magick. It immediately became clear to her that while the girl had put up a brave front, she was terribly shaken, like a shivering foal in a snowstorm.

Within seconds, Sweetie Belle was sound asleep. Pearl hovered nearby the whole time, reaching out with the Life arcana to heal the bruises she had suffered.

Once they were certain she was settled, Pearl and Sunset retreated to the living room where Midnight waited for them. They took seats facing each other.

"What do I do now?" Sunset asked. "I said her parents would be giving me legal guardianship."

"Did ya suggest that when ya talked ta them? Did they agree?"

"Yes, but I'm not skilled like you guys are. I don't know how long it'll last. They might show up with the police and say I kidnapped her."

Pearl shook her head. "Ah'm not an expert on the Mind Arcanum, but Ah do know suggestions fer somethin' big like that only work if'n the folk in question want it. It's a little morbid, but think of gettin' somebody ta kill himself: He'll only do it if'n he already has them feelin's.

"Besides, Ah felt some of the magick ya used. They agreed, 'n they won't change their minds. What'd they say?"

Sunset gave a summary of the magick-infused conversation that had led to the pregnant teen slumbering in her room. Pearl and Midnight's expressions darkened.

"She's a sweet girl. T'ain't right, treatin' yer own flesh 'n blood like that, especially when they don't deserve it. Ah wish this were rare, but Ah've seen too many families behave just like this."

"My own family didn't want me," Sunset admitted. She did not go into detail, but she saw the sympathy in Midnight's eyes.

"We make our own families, haystack. If'n yer birth family ain't included, that's their own fault. Puttin' a baby up fer adoption when ya cain't give her a good home's one thing, kickin' yer kin ta the curb when they ain't malicious is somethin' else.

"Ah'm gonna take Midnight back home, get us outta yer hair. Call me if'n there's any problems. Don't be afraid ta cry wolf; Ah'd rather come fer a false alarm than let anythin' happen."

"I will. Thank you both."

When she was alone, Sunset attempted to use her magick to check on Sweetie Belle's emotional state. She could not get it to work, the flat walls remaining in her vision. Her Mana reserves were empty, which did not surprise her with how much she had thrown into her suggestions.

That Midnight had been able to do so much in so short a time was amazing. The girl was a small powerhouse, her magickal maturity more than opposite her physical maturity. Sunset was curious how Awakened became more powerful, though she had not asked for fear that reaching for greater power would drive her back into the demon's embrace.

Still, it was worthwhile to know. If it came naturally over time, so much the better. If it required study and using magick, she would ask Pearl and the others how to control her development so that she would not lose herself as she had before leaving Equestria.

Despite having been awake only a few hours, Sunset felt exhausted. It was hard to believe the Congressus Peculiaris had been only the previous night. As much as she wanted a nap, Sunset chose to examine her own emotions. It was something that was inherent to her magick and did not require additional power.

'Why don't I feel more upset about this? Rarity and her parents completely betrayed everything I thought they were. I just lost one of my best friends.'

'You know damn well why you aren't sobbing on the floor. Come on, Shimmy, admit it. Come and join me. I've got a nice, dark little space where we can talk about what to do about this.'

'That's not happening.'

'Spoilsport.'

Sunset allowed herself to sleep. She dreamt of her demon form torturing Sweetie Belle's family, who had been strapped to tables in Sunset's living room. They screamed and begged for mercy, each plea met with ever-more-brutal punishments. She woke as Sweetie Belle entered the blood-soaked living room holding a baby in one arm and a tray of knives on the other.

It was night when she woke, a little after eleven. Sunset was surprised she had slept so long. Despite having been in the recliner, she did not feel as stiff as she had expected. She pushed herself to her feet, stretching and yawning, only noticing that someone had covered her with a blanket when it rustled to the floor. So long as she pushed herself the next day, she could get back into a normal sleeping pattern.

The sound of the bathroom door opening drew her attention. Sweetie Belle joined her in the living room, the girl looking much better than she had, both physically and emotionally. Both went into the kitchen, where Sunset poured them each a simple bowl of cereal.

"Are you okay with talking about a few things?" Sunset asked between spoons of sugary crunchies.

"Yeah. I figure I need to tell Button Mash, right?"

"That was one of them. What do you want to do about school?"

Sweetie Belle cringed. "I want to go ... but I also don't. I like being with my friends, but I'd definitely see Rarity all the time. What if people start saying things about me because of the baby? It's so complicated."

"Well, we do have a couple options. I know there are programmes to study from home or schools for people with special circumstances. Or you could try to transfer to Crystal Prep with how your grades have improved."

That last one earned a grimace, though Sweetie Belle poked her tongue Sunset's direction with a smile once she realised the older teen was making a joke. That she could respond well to it proved that she was feeling better.

"That's plan 'G.' I brought my laptop; do you wanna look at the other things you mentioned?"

"Sounds good."

While Sweetie Belle fetched her computer, Sunset sent a message to the Herald requesting a meeting with the Hierarch at his earliest convenience. Solstice Cherry replied before Sweetie Belle returned, confirming an appointment the next day at thirteen o'clock. Her head was still a little foggy, and Sunset had to stare at it for moment before she remembered that official communications used twenty-four hour time to avoid confusion. The Awakened kept all hours as many of their members were nocturnal. For some, a full night of activity - such as socialisation, study, or work - like the Congressus Peculiaris was normal.

The teens spent a couple hours researching options for Sweetie Belle's ongoing education. They were disappointed to find that their city did not have schools for teens in special circumstances, the closest being nearly two hours distant. They could arrange for Sweetie Belle to finish school at home, using the Internet, but they decided to keep that as a fallback plan. They both felt socialisation was important, and they knew spending all day, every day together would hurt their relationship.

She would have to return to CHS, which was not a terrible option excepting that Rarity was still attending. Sweetie Belle decided to make the attempt to endure, as less than two months remained before she would be a Sophomore and the older group would all graduate.

They also researched insurance and found that the state would likely provide the coverage needed for a teenage mother not living with her family. Sunset made a mental note to add that to her talking points when she met with the Hierarch. As soon as she had the guardianship papers and insurance in hand, they would need to arrange for a doctor. Sunset could afford an initial checkup, but her resources would be stretched if she had to do more than that.

In lieu of visiting a doctor, they ended their study session by looking for health tips and what to expect. Pearl's estimate had been four months, but neither was certain how accurate she was. Sweetie Belle was no assistance, as she was uncertain when it had happened. While she and Button had not been together very many times, her flightiness meant that she could not remember when they had or when she had her last period.

Sunset was frustrated, but she worked not to show it. Given all the other recent events, she was determined not to add to a pregnant girl's stress. Instead, they looked at the information around the sixteen-week period, checking multiple sources and cross-referencing both matching and differing information.

One common topic mentioned was that Sweetie Belle should have gained at least some weight. The girl had not; were it not for their trust in Pearl, and that Sweetie Belle could confirm that she had not been menstruating for some time, there would have been no sign of the baby.

"Do you think I'm sick? What if there's something wrong with the baby?"

Sunset tried to use her magick to soothe her friend. It still would not work; she had not taken sufficient rest to regain any, so she would have to absorb Mana as soon as possible.

She settled for hugging Sweetie Belle. "Pearl checked you when we were coming here and she said you were both fine. All the sites said that everyone will have different experiences and times for things to happen."

"Okay. I hope I can see a doctor soon."

They decided to end their research for the time being, only then noticing that the sun was peeking into the sky. They stepped into the yard and sat on the hood of Sunset's car to watch it, enjoying the beautiful pinks, reds, and oranges painting the horizon. There were a few wispy clouds straying across the sky, the ones nearest the dawn catching and refracting the colours to give gentle variations of hues.

Pearl found them there as she was going to meet her workers to start the day.

"Mornin', girls. Sparky, Cherry called 'n said ya set up a meetin' with the Hierarch fer today. Ya mind if Ah ask what yer plannin' ta talk about?"

"I'm hoping the Consilium can help get the guardianship forms through. I'm an adult, but only just barely, and I don't think a court would normally sign off on that."

"Oh, that'll be nothin'. We got a few Awakened in the legal system. They'll take care of it."

Sweetie Belle sat up. "You guys can mess with the courts?"

"Not a lot, but sometimes things happen that we need ta cover up. Some Mages use their magick fer bad, 'n then cover it up so's the regular police cain't solve it. When yer part of a different world, sometimes ya gotta take care of yer own criminals. 'Sides, we might be corruptin' the law sometimes, but ya'd rather be here than in a runaway shelter, wouldn't ya?"

"Yeah. It makes sense, I just didn't think about it."

"Well, Ah'll be on mah way. Sparky, lessons are on hold fer a few days while y'all get things squared away. Yer welcome inta the library fer a little self-study when ya got the time."

Pearl left them, whistling a folk song that Sunset recognised, though she did not know the lyrics. Sweetie Belle apparently did - or else was inventing her own - and began singing quietly while tapping the time on the car's hood.

They remained where they were until the sun breached the horizon and it became painful to watch any further.

Chapter XIV: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns How to Work the System
View Online

Sunset Shimmer: Student of Magick

Chapter XIV: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns How to Work the System

Sparky made sure to be on time for her meeting with the Hierarch, arriving at the Great Hall five minutes early. She was not used to seeing it during the day, when it was a privately owned art gallery open to the public. The rear hallway was cordoned behind a velvet rope guarded by Kibitz.

He nodded to Sparky before detaching the barrier. "The curator is ready for you. This way, please."

The Hierarch's office was no different than it had been the first time Sparky saw it. Bronze Luck was seated, paperwork before him.

"Close the door behind you and take a seat." When Sparky had done as he ordered, he asked, "For what reason did you request this meeting?"

"Certain events happened yesterday. I would like to use my Boon, Hierarch."

He nodded, looking at the papers on his desk. "Together with Pearl and Midnight Radiance, you removed Orchid from her family's home, who were emotionally and physically abusing her, and are expecting to take legal guardianship."

"Yes, Hierarch. There are a few related issues, too. I'm not sure how much a Boon covers, but is it acceptable if I describe what I need?"

"Of course. Please, start at the beginning."

Sparky related the events surrounding Orchid moving into her flat, including the pregnancy. She mentioned the need for insurance, as well as her worry that Orchid's family would renege on the agreement.

When she was done, the Hierarch thought for moment. "If her family does not want her, your Mind Ruling will hold. As you describe it, empowered as it was by Midnight Radiance's will, your Working simply pushed them into an alternative. Avoid having them meet regularly and do not reference any alternatives. You should also be willing to renew your suggestion when you meet in court."

"Thank you, Hierarch." Sparky wanted to ask him about the rest of it but held her tongue. He would address her problems when he was ready.

It did not take long. "We will arrange to have your request pushed through the court. We will also fast-track Orchid's insurance. I will send a Sleepwalker, a skilled lawyer, to you today with the necessary paperwork. Be aware that you will be listing your True Name and other identifiable information. None of it will be disclosed, but other Awakened will see it, and there is a risk they will associate it with you.

"Expect everything to be resolved by the end of the week."

"I understand. Thank you, Hierarch."

"Once your paperwork is finalised, inform us if you face complications in the future. So long as you do not draw attention to yourself, we will turn away investigations on your behalf."

Sparky could not help a grateful smile overtaking her face. "Thank you, Hierarch. You have no idea how much help all of this is. I'll get the good news to Orchid right away."

He returned her smile. "You have exchanged your Boon for Consilium assistance. Our meeting is complete. You may go."

Sunset Shimmer was debating the merits of an early dinner when her doorbell rang. An older man wearing a suit and carrying a briefcase was on her deck. He nodded when she opened the door and said, "Bronze Luck sent me. May I come in?"

When all three were seated at the kitchen table, he opened his briefcase and removed a yellow legal pad, a pen, and some paperwork. After informing them that they did not need to know his name, he took a minute to review the forms, then to flip his notepad to a blank page. When he was ready, he said, "I need to know your names and names of the family first."

"Sunset Shimmer and Sweetie Belle," Sunset replied, gesturing to each in turn. She then listed Sweetie Belle's family.

Sweetie Belle had to recite her address, but she was uncertain whether her family had any existing legal counsel.

With the basic information out of the way, the lawyer said, "One of our associates will file this today if I can get it ready in time. We should be before the court Wednesday. Is that going to be a problem?"

"No, sir," both girls answered simultaneously.

"Is there anything I need to fill out?" Sunset asked.

He went through some of his documents, separating a few of them into another stack. "I'll fill in the details for you. You'll just need to sign it." He proceeded to list what he needed, neatly filling the spaces as Sunset replied. When she disclosed that her Social Security Number was not completely accurate - one she had arranged through certain shady people - he assured her it would not be a problem. When the forms were complete, he passed them to her along with a pen. "Sign where indicated. Put the same date I used at the top."

The forms were listed as having been completed three weeks previously. At Sunset's questioning look, he explained, "This will help prevent any outside observers questioning why it's going so quickly. We'll need to alter the family's memories, which will be done when I get their signatures, and take care of a few bureaucratic things, but you don't need to worry about that. This is one of the easier cases I've handled."

"You're changing their memories?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"Just the date that you moved here. Make sure to keep the new date in mind. If you give the wrong one in court, it could break the spell, so to speak."

"We have to go to court? I'll need to talk in front of a lot of people?"

The lawyer shook his head. "Just a few. You'll need to give your name, confirm that you are willing to have Sunset Shimmer as your legal guardian, and a few other simple questions. It'll take two minutes."

"Will I need to bring anything?" Sunset asked.

"No. The justice is a Mage, so he'll take care of the rest. Honestly, we could probably do it without the actual court time, but he's a Thaumaturge. Be thankful he's this flexible."

It took Sunset a few seconds to place the reference. "Oh, yeah, the ones that like doing things by the book. The Obrimos Path, right?"

"Like Twilight?"

"Yeah, she'd fit right in."

The lawyer chuckled. "I see you understand. We're settled, then. State insurance is already in the works. Our associates are fairly certain you'll have the cards by Friday."

"But doesn't the case need to be settled first?"

"Usually, yes." He chuckled again. "Let's say you work for a department that reviews step two and receive an approved application from the step one people, the ones that handle verifying the court-related sections. Would you go back and ask them about it when it's not your job, and you have a mountain of paperwork for your actual job?"

"No, I guess not."

"Exactly. That's a gross oversimplification, but it gets the point across. Any questions?"

Neither teen could think of anything. With thanks from both, the lawyer departed. He would be going to visit Sweetie Belle's family and promised to alert her and Sunset if there would be any delays. The entire meeting had been less than an hour.

Both Apple Bloom and Scootaloo sent messages to their friend, wanting to know why she had missed school. They reported that upon asking Rarity, the older teen had denied knowing anything and refused to speak to them. Sweetie Belle promised to explain things that weekend. While she was on her mobile, she also asked Button Mash to visit after school on Friday.

His family would all be together that weekend, which would make informing them convenient. Sunset thought it should be done quickly, so she agreed that Sweetie Belle's plan was good.

They settled into an uneasy routine, deciding to wait until the legal proceedings completed to have Sweetie Belle go back to school. With how the spirit influence had been fading, Sunset was sure she could accompany her soon-to-be-charge and clear everything with Celestia and Luna. Though Sunset did prepare alternative plans, she was almost certain they would be ready to cooperate, possibly even contrite for driving her from the school.

Wednesday arrived to find both girls were jittery and nervous. The lawyer had confirmed the time and would meet them at the courthouse.

Sunset was surprised when they arrived and had to wait outside the room until it was their turn. Sweetie Belle's family - including Rarity, despite the school hour - was also waiting, none of them looking their direction and taking a bench as far as they could without being away from the doors.

"Family court usually doesn't allow an audience unless they're involved or close to someone in the proceedings since they regularly involve minors," the lawyer explained. "Don't worry, though. He's usually punctual."

The bailiff called for them only a few minutes past their scheduled docket time. The instant they stepped through the door, Sunset could feel the judge's power, which she guessed to be only somewhat less than the Hierarch's. He sat perfectly straight, observing them with a neutral gaze.

For all that Sunset's nerves ate at her, the entire session went quickly. Judge Balanced Scale complimented her for "promptly submitting all required information." He rushed through the questions, both Magnum and Cookie affirming their willingness to place their younger daughter in Sunset's care. Rarity confirmed that Sunset would be an excellent caretaker and that she believed Sweetie Belle would be happier. There were no questions about abuse, nor why the guardianship was requested.

Sunset had to swear to her willingness to see to the minor's needs, as well as to her ability to support both the teen and the baby to be born.

Sweetie Belle entered her statements, after which Balanced Scale pronounced her Sunset's ward. A bang of the gavel announced that they were done.

None of her family remained, for they were already hurrying from the courtroom.

When they were back in the hall, the lawyer said, "Get a message to me if anything comes up. You girls should be all set. The insurance will be approved today, so that's still on track. Anything else?"

Sweetie Belle hugged him. "Thanks for helping. I know it's your job, but I really appreciate it."

"I can't believe how easy that was," Sunset commented, her voice low. "You weren't kidding. 'Friends in high places,' right?"

"Take a group of people who barely tolerate each other and trade favours when they need something, then force them into a social structure that's been around since the days of Ancient Greece. You see the results."

"Thanks again."

Sunset and Sweetie Belle went to the school, arriving after most students would have left for the day or else would be involved in their various after-school activities. Armed with the court papers certifying their new status, they went straight to the office, ignoring the few students in the hallways.

Both Celestia and Luna were there, sipping coffee while chatting with their shared secretary. The women's faces went from shocked to contrite in seconds, both firing apologies to Sunset before she could speak.

Once they had settled, they retired to Luna's office, where Sunset - with Sweetie Belle's permission - laid out the current situation.

"And the family court approved this arrangement?" Luna asked. Her expression was full of disbelief.

"I brought the forms with me to prove it. Besides, why would either of us make up something this outlandish? It's all there." She placed the documents on the desk, which the sisters read together.

"Very well. Sweetie Belle, given the situation, we'll extend you a week to get caught up on your homework. I'll explain things to your teachers," Celestia said.

"Everything?"

"Only that you've had some personal issues. I can also tell them about the pregnancy, which would make things easier for you, if you would like. It may become obvious by the time school ends for the year."

With a sigh, the expectant mother nodded. "Yes, please. Thanks for your help. Is it okay if I get my missing homework when I come in tomorrow?"

"Yes," Luna replied. "And if you have any exams before your catch-up period expires, your teachers will know to give you a few extra days. You may make them up by the end of next week."

"Sounds good." Sunset stood. "We should update Sweetie Belle's contact information."

"Of course."

Luna took Sunset's information, then asked Sweetie Belle to wait outside the door. Sunset had been expecting at least one conversation and nodded to Sweetie Belle. "I won't be long."

When they had privacy, both sisters again apologised, though in a more orderly manner than they had the first time. Sunset, knowing they would feel guilty regardless of their actual culpability, forgave them both while once again relating the public version of what had happened, though she pinned the blame for the destruction on the monsters.

"I know it's not what you're wanting to hear, but I'll be going for a GED rather than coming back. I just want you to know that I have appreciated my time here and the fact that you gave me a second chance and believed in me during the Anon-A-Miss stuff."

"Sunset, do what's best for you. Taking care of Sweetie Belle and helping her with the baby will be difficult. Even if you are no longer one of our students, we will both be available to help you."

"My sister is correct," Luna added. "Please don't hesitate to call either of us if you are in need. This not only because of what we did to you, but because we do care for all of our students."

"I'll keep that in mind. Thanks for being understanding about this. I know you'll try to keep it on the down-low, but stuff like this gets out. I'll be counting on you both to help me keep her spirits up, okay?"

Celestia hugged Sunset before the teen left for the last time. Both school heads wished her the best, making sure she had their private numbers.

Sweetie Belle was in an animated conversation with the receptionist, who was clearly a fan of musicals, and they were listing some of their favourite songs.

"Oh, you have to hear 'The List Song' from The Mikado," the receptionist declared. "It's one of the funniest songs I've ever heard. New productions rewrite it sometimes to match current affairs, and it's so satirical that even if you don't agree, it'll still make you laugh."

"Thanks. I'll check that out."

On the way home, Sunset offered to eat out and then to stop by the Sweet Shoppe for anything they wanted.

"Why? What's the occasion?"

"Well, even if the court didn't use the exact term, we're family now so I thought it'd be good to celebrate it. If you'd prefer I not think of it that way, that's fine."

"No, I like it. You, me, and the baby. It's nice." After a pause, she added, "You know what? We should talk about baby names. I think it'll be a girl, but we should think of boy names just in case."

"Don't you think that would be a good thing to discuss with Button Mash?"

Sweetie Belle's smile fell. "Oh, right.... What if he doesn't want anything to with me or our baby? What if he's like my parents and Rarity?"

'Great job, idiot. Open mouth and insert foot.'

"I don't know. Maybe he will. After seeing how your family acted, I can't assume anything. I just hope he'll be better than that. Not just him, his whole family."

When Sweetie Belle did not reply, still looking downcast, Sunset continued, "For what it's worth, I'll always be on your side. You won't have to be alone, I promise."

"That's worth a lot." Sweetie Belle grasped and squeezed Sunset's hand when she put the car into neutral. "I love you."

Sunset returned the gesture. "You, too."

Chapter XV: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns that Appearances are not Always Deceiving
View Online

Sunset Shimmer: Student of Magick

Chapter XV: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns that Appearances are not Always Deceiving

Sweetie Belle returned to school the next day. She showed some reticence starting as the teens prepared for bed, but she said nothing then or over breakfast. The only verbal cue was her lack of chatter, which was disconcerting for someone who was normally such a chatterbox.

Even with the quiet, Sunset did not need magick to see that the girl offered many nonverbal cues. The most profound, at least to Sunset's Awakened eyes, was the constant placement of Sweetie Belle's hand over her stomach. Whenever she did not need both, she would have one - and only one - hand over her womb. She did not rub it, nor did she give any other sign that she felt anything more than an irritated stomach.

Her emotions each time were almost identical. A hint of regret made itself visible, but it was to be expected; Sweetie Belle may have already loved her child, but keeping it had also upended everything. It may have been there, but the love that made the girl willing to abandon her life was far greater. Fear and anger mixed with hope and joy, none of them gaining or losing ground to control her.

The many conflicted feelings kept Sweetie Belle's eyes in a downcast spectre. From what little they discussed it, she was as excited about sharing the news with her beloved friends as she was afraid they would reject her. Sunset had doubts that the teen would be able to keep the news a secret when she saw her friends at school again, but she reported that - upon their enquiries - she had only given the response "I'll explain on Saturday."

With Sweetie Belle's permission, Sunset invited the older girls individually. She would tell the older group while Sweetie Belle was with the Crusaders. The official story was that the girls would be there to help Sweetie Belle catch up on homework. The problem was finding an excuse for each of the older girls that would ensure none of them would mention it to Rarity or to each other. Some were easy: Applejack was happy to visit to help Sunset plan a small garden of her own.

It was entirely possible Rarity was the only rotten member of their circles. Sweetie Belle may have been accustomed to the way her family wore masques at all times, but Sunset was not. If one of her friends could be a monster living in plain sight, she could not help wondering if any of the others were the same.

Friday's hurdle was arguably the highest remaining, however. Being rejected by friends would devastate her, but having the baby's father or his family refuse involvement would be an even greater wound that Sunset was certain would leave the greatest scar on Sweetie Belle's psyche.

The government insurance included some psychological help, which she planned to suggest after the weekend. Sweetie Belle may have been used to taking pills to 'fix' her, but Sunset hoped to arrange for the girl to meet someone who would actually help her.

When she picked up Sweetie Belle, Sunset was also playing host to Button Mash. He had been told that he was visiting was to help Sweetie Belle catch up on her homework after being sick. He did not question why Sunset was their ride, but he had to know that she was usually Sweetie Belle's tutor.

Though she normally rode in the front, Sweetie Belle sat in the back with him. If he noticed the tense atmosphere, he said nothing as he cheerfully regaled them with stories from his latest game sessions. Button tried to get Sweetie Belle interested in an app called 'Oceanhorn', but she only gave one-word replies. Her lack of enthusiasm did not curb his fervour.

Though she did not know Button Mash well, Sunset could see what had drawn her friend to him. The two shared many similarities: He wore his emotions on his sleeve and he talked almost as much as she normally did. Even his voice was much higher than average. They were both quirky, but that applied to all of their friends, supernatural powers or not.

Normally, the two were simply close friends. Even knowing what they had done, Sunset felt merely friendly affection between them, not the romantic love she had expected. It was something she mulled over as she drove, unable to stop herself wondering what had caused them to make the particular choices they had. Sweetie Belle had mentioned being angry; using that as means of acting against her family was understandable. Sunset only hoped that Button Mash had not been taking advantage of Sweetie Belle's deep-seated frustrations.

Though Sunset had expected the drive to feel longer than normal, her mental activity helped it pass quickly. As she parked, she glanced into the mirror to see Sweetie Belle wearing the grimace of one heading to the gallows, though the girl cleared her expression with a smile that did not reach her eyes. Button hopped from the car and followed them, bemoaning the amount of work they had to do.

He then followed his complaint with "At least I'll get to hang out with you" and a friendly pat to Sweetie Belle's shoulder. Instead of boosting her spirits, Sweetie Belle became further mired in dread. Sunset almost worried that she would exclaim then and there the truth behind her invitation, but the girl controlled herself with a steadying breath before following Button Mash up the stairs.

Sunset had promised to remain in the shared bedroom to give the parents-to-be privacy to talk. Despite the excellent construction and the solid walls, she would likely hear some of the conversation. It would at least be muffled, though, and she would be available if things turned ugly. She found it hard to imagine that someone like Button would thoroughly reject his child or his friend, though she merely had to remind herself of the shattered image of Rarity. Even if he accepted it, there was no guarantee he would not react negatively at first.

Not wanting to waste time, Sunset disappeared as soon as they entered the flat and tried to distract herself from the conversation. She missed any initial words and Sweetie Belle's admission, but she heard Button's reply.

"Huh? What ... but we ... o-okay. I, uh, I guess I need to tell Mum." There was a pause, which was followed by, "Hey, are you feeling okay?"

Sweetie Belle opened the door before throwing herself at Sunset for a hug. She had tears in her eyes, but they were finally happy ones. "He's not mad."

"That's great. What next?"

Button Mash was just visible in her line of sight, his cheeks scarlet. He was unwilling to meet Sunset's eyes, though he did meet Sweetie Belle's gaze when she left Sunset's arms. His brown spark was riddled with embarrassment, but he was also happy with a little excitement growing. There was no anger or resentment, the two emotions Sunset had most feared seeing in him.

"I guess I should tell Mum. And dad and Gibson, since they're home." He winced, a bit of fear rearing its head. It was nothing like what had plagued Sweetie Belle when she contemplated telling her family. He was a bit subdued as he added, "I hope they don't ground me."

Sweetie Belle giggled. "I'd try to stop her. If you're grounded, we won't be able to talk about names for the baby and all the other stuff."

"Yeah, that sounds like fun. I bet we can come up with the perfect name. Hey, if it's a boy, how about Link? Since he's so cool and a hero. What do you think?"

"Uh, let's talk about it later."

Sweetie Belle hesitated, her terror not yet gone, even if it was diminished. "Is it okay if I go so we can tell your family together?"

"Sure."

'Aw, young sweethearts. Makes me want to puke. Gods, Shimmy, why do you enjoy this crap?'

'What, you wanted him to reject her? That they'd hate each other?'

'No, but it would have been so much more fun to watch. Then again, at least she won't be all mopey. I guess I can live with this.'

On the way to the car, Button took Sweetie Belle's hand. They both displayed the same friendly affection for each other in the act as they usually did. Nothing about their feelings were any different from those the Crusaders displayed when they were together. Regardless of her exact feelings for Button Mash, a bit of warm contentment flowed into Sweetie Belle's soul and disrupted the fear.

Sunset drove them to Button's house, where she would remain near Sweetie Belle as she had during the first public announcement. After all, a negative reaction from Button would have been fairly easy to handle. Two adults as well as a young man around Sunset's age could be much more vicious, whether purely verbal or not.

Sunset lacked experience with abused children to be able to know if Button was hiding anything. He was nervous about telling his family, but he lacked the stark terror Sweetie Belle had shown. During the few interactions Sunset shared with him, he never displayed any hidden issues. She desperately wanted to believe that his family would be different, that their love was genuine.

As they followed Button Mash into the house, Sunset gave Sweetie Belle a small hug.

Love Tap and the rest of the family were in the living room, where Gibson, Button's older brother, was showing them his guitar skills. They were surprised to see the guests, but welcomed both teens into their home. According to Button, Love Tap always enjoyed having Sweetie Belle visit with or without her fellow Crusaders; she was normally surrounded by boys, after all, and loved 'girl time.'

"Hey, Mum, Dad, can I talk to you for a sec?" Button asked. His voice was rising in pitch as he spoke. "Gibson, too? Please?"

"Of course, sweetie," Love Tap replied, a little worry appearing at his tone. "What's wrong?"

Sunset did not know Gibson very well, having generally only seen him in the halls when they both attended CHS. He was one year ahead of her and too obnoxious to be tolerable to use for her rise to power. Like Button, though, he was fairly laid-back and had not really bothered Sunset. He flirted with her once or twice, but the old Sunset had viewed him with such contempt that she never bothered to do more than to ignore him. As Sunset ran through through all of her history with that family, Button Mash and Sweetie Belle looked at each other, offering each other support.

She was glad that her past would not antagonise anyone and thereby marring her own supportive role.

"Uh, guys, Sweetie Belle is going to have a baby, and it's my fault." Button's voice continued to rise, much as Sweetie Belle's would, throughout his exclamation. He ended nearly in tears. Now he was genuinely scared, though it still was not soul-crushing dread.

None of his family immediately responded, though it looked as though Love Tap glared at Gibson when the older boy opened his mouth.

Husband and wife looked at each other. When Chip nodded, Love Tap took the lead.

"Thank you for telling us, Button. Have you each decided what you're planning to do about it?"

"I'm keeping the baby," Sweetie Belle declared. Her brief courage flickered, and she wilted before the adults' gazes.

"And I'm going to help take care of it," Button added, putting an arm around her shoulders.

"I guess that means our Button is going to be a daddy," Love Tap said, a bit of soothing cheer in her voice.

Sunset tested the emotions in the room and found that while Button's parents seemed a little disappointed, they were also pushing it down to make room for happiness. She knew people could suppress visible emotion, but - to the best of her knowledge - they could not hide their true feelings from her unless they also had some form of magick. That they were contesting their initial reactions to the news to remain positive caused Sunset to relax, though only a little. There could still be something horrible to come.

"So, wait, I'm gonna be an uncle? Righteous." Gibson played an impromptu tune that may have been meant to show his enthusiasm. Instead, it sounded as though he needed to restring his guitar.

Chip kept his face neutral as he leant forward to look at his younger son. "You and I are going to have some talks over the next few weeks." He grinned, ruffling the boy's hair. "I have to teach you everything I know about how to be a good dad."

"Why don't you guys get a start on that? That way, we can have some girl talk."

"Of course, honey. Come on, boys, let's go throw the ball around while we talk."

Button cheered. He was completely happy, now that the initial reactions were out of the way and no one had started shouting. He grabbed his brother's hand to yank the older boy into the back yard after their father.

When all the testosterone was out of the room, Love Tap gestured for Sunset and Sweetie Belle to sit, drawing the latter to her side where she could place an arm around the girl.

"How are you doing so far?"

"It hasn't really been bad, I guess. I only found out this week, and a lot of other stuff happened, so I've been thinking about it, but not at the same time."

"I understand. How far along are you now?"

"About sixteen weeks, I think."

Love Tap's eyes widened. "And you just found out? Has your mother taken you to a doctor yet?"

"Not exactly. More like kicked me out. That's why Sunset came with me."

Sunset expected any number of reactions from the woman, but a sad nod was low on the list. Outrage had been her guess; it was present, but Love Tap suppressed it as she had any upset over the news of her grandchild. It seemed to Sunset that Love Tap preferred to focus on the important things, as Sweetie Belle was clearly depressing herself simply by mentioning it.

"Okay, well, as long as you're somewhere safe, I'm just going to roll with that for now. The first thing we need to do is get you a good doctor. I'm pretty sure the doctor I saw when I was expecting the boys is still practising. I can tell you that he's a wonderful doctor, but I'd understand if you'd rather have a female doctor. What do you want?"

"You'd never recommend a bad doctor, and I guess it's not as embarrassing when you're dealing with a professional."

"I'm glad you feel that way."

Their girl talk covered several more maternal care topics, which included Love Tap insisting on regular updates, giving her number to both teens. Sunset was a little concerned she was going to push for Sweetie Belle to move into her home, but Love Tap accepted Sunset's guardianship after grilling the young woman with many questions to ensure Sweetie Belle and the baby would receive proper care. She did not ask for exact numbers but did want to know that Sunset could afford to care for three. Even with insurance for medical bills and government assistance for everything else, a child would be expensive.

"This baby is going to part of my family. I might be a little young to be a grandmother, but I'm planning to be a good one. Sweetie Belle, you're part of our family now, too, so we'll be helping to make sure both of you are okay."

Sweetie Belle was unable to respond through her tears, hugging Love Tap to communicate.

"Sunset, I wouldn't mind if you'd like to consider yourself part of the family as well. You're willing to step up and help, even though it isn't your problem, and that tells me a lot about you. You've obviously changed."

"You did hear about that?"

Sunset felt herself grasping an elbow with the opposite hand, something she had not done in months.

"I'm not deaf. Gibson and Button may not have had a problem, but I heard Sweetie Belle talk about you. I'm just glad to see how different you've become. Come on, get over here."

Sunset joined the others on the couch, forming a group hug with Love Top in the middle. She was becoming a member of a family, one of her choosing, and that did not bother her in the least.

Chapter XVI: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns More about Friendship
View Online

Sunset Shimmer: Student of Magick

Chapter XVI: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns More about Friendship

The male club was returning from the yard by the time the female club ended their hug. Both groups were chatting amiably, talking of everyday life as though the pregnancy were not a big deal. Perhaps to them it was not, being just another happy event, the payoff for which was yet to come, much like Christmas. A tiny part of Sunset wondered if her own parents had ever been similarly pleased at the thought of her birth, but she dismissed the idle curiosity as quickly as it appeared. Dwelling on it at all would sadden her, and Sweetie Belle was acutely aware of others' moods; Sunset did not want to bring down her friend yet again.

As she tuned back into the conversation, Chip was saying, "-so then I realised that it was swapping pixels. It took a while to figure out-" when Sweetie Belle gasped and exclaimed, "That's it."

Both Sunset and Love Tap winced, causing Sweetie Belle to spend two seconds looking apologetic. When she noticed that she had everyone's attention, she explained, "For the baby's name. If she's a girl, her name should be Pixel. Then she could be Pixie, too. That would be adorable."

"That sounds great, Sweetie Belle," Button replied, "But don't you think the baby should have a second name? We both do." He shuffled nervously, glancing at his father and brother. "Not that there's anything wrong with having a single name."

"Button, don't worry about offending us," Chip said, clapping each of his sons on the shoulder. "Gibson's name worked well alone, but yours just didn't feel complete. You and Sweetie Belle have plenty of time to think about it."

"Like five whole months, right?" the boy asked, glancing at Sweetie Belle.

"The baby's already at four months?" Chip started, but stopped when he caught his wife's negative hand wave. "Well, that just means we won't have to wait as long to play with the newest member of the family. Any thoughts on a good second name?"

They all thought for a moment, then Sunset had an idea. "What about Pixel Bit?"

Chip said, "I see what you're suggesting. Pixels are the smallest unit of an image and bits are the smallest units of data. You have my approval."

"I think it's up to the parents," Love Tap objected with a grin. "But I do think that would be a good name. Plus, 'Bit' would work for boy or girl."

"I like it," Button replied.

"'Pixel Bit'." Sweetie Belle repeated the name a couple times, as though testing it. "I like it, too. A girl will be Pixel Bit. We'll have to think of a boy's name." Her stomach rumbled, causing her to blush. "I think we're both getting hungry. We can talk about a boy's name later."

"With all this excitement, I'm not surprised. Come on, everyone, let's go out for dinner." Love Tap put an arm each around Sweetie Belle and Sunset Shimmer. "The whole family."

They drove separately so that Sunset and Sweetie Belle could go straight to their flat after dinner. Ruby Tuesday was their destination, at Chip's suggestion, a nice all-around family restaurant. They arrived early, avoiding the rush, and were seated immediately.

When they had ordered, Sunset excused herself to go to the restroom. Love Tap honoured the age-old tradition of going with her. Sunset had never understood the reason for women going together, but she did not mind the company. She had become accustomed to it primarily because of Rarity and Fluttershy and was expecting to have at least one private conversation. There would likely be several more in the months to come.

Love Tap did not disappoint. "Do either of Sweetie Belle's friends know about this?"

"Not yet. They're coming over tomorrow."

"I hope they'll still be her friends afterward. Even if they support her, their families may not want them to associate. It would devastate her if that happens, and that will be especially bad for her health and the baby's."

"She's been so on-edge about telling everyone that I've been getting a little worried about her stress levels. I can't blame her; I was there when she told her parents. They were going to ship her off and force her to, uh ... 'take care of it'."

Love Tap shook her head sadly. "I'm just glad she had you there for her. Now she has us on her side, too. We'll just have to go forward and make sure both Sweetie Belle and the baby have as much love and support as we can give them."

Love Tap surveyed the restroom before leaning closer to Sunset and speaking quietly.

"I don't suppose you know why this happened? I know they've been close ever since they met, but...."

"I haven't asked. With everything else, it just never seemed like the right time."

"That's perfectly understandable. It's just ... I blame myself. If I hadn't left them alone so often, maybe we wouldn't be in this situation."

Sunset felt her danger sense activate as she noted that Love Tap held anger, though it was only a small part of her. While she had forced herself to be pleased about the baby, it seemed she was showing her true colours. The fact that Love Tap had not said anything inappropriate to Sweetie Belle stayed the teen's response to allow Love Tap to explain herself.

"Don't get me wrong," she continued. "I may not have expected this, but I'm not going to cast out part of my family just because it's 'too soon.'"

"Then why do you seem angry?"

Love Tap frowned. "I'm hoping that you're especially perceptive, not that I'm making myself easy to read. I won't lie and say I'm not upset with those two, and I'm sure they realise that, but I don't want them to see it.

"I'm mostly just disappointed in myself. I put too much trust in them, I guess, even though this could have happened whether I was watching them all the time or not."

"So you're just going to pretend that everything is fine? Smile and hide that you're actually pissed? I agree that they probably know, and I appreciate you want to put on a good face, but I don't want someone snapping later."

"Let me explain like this: They are going to need to understand how difficult this will be, but shouting and punishment isn't going to accomplish that. If we had caught them before the baby came along, I would have had some very stern words for them. It's too late for that, and I'm one of those who believe that babies sense the world around them even before they're born, so I don't want my grandchild's perception of me to be someone who loses her temper over something that can't be changed.

"On top of that, I want to handle this carefully. I'm proud that Button wants to take responsibility, and I admire Sweetie Belle's courage. They need support, not anger, if they're going to be good parents. The last thing I want is for them to resent each other or the baby.

"I know Chip will be having several very long talks with Button, and I'd like to do the same with Sweetie Belle, if you'll let me, since her mother doesn't want to be in the picture."

Sunset nodded. She wanted to trust the woman next to her, but it was hard to do. "I just don't want her to get hurt."

Love Tap's expression softened. "Neither do I. It's going to happen, even if no one else disowns her, once the reality of having a baby sinks in, but I think I can help soften it. Will you trust me?"

"Mrs. Love Tap, I promised Sweetie Belle that I'd take care of her as best I can. I don't have any experience with this, and I don't really know anyone who does. Since I can't help her with that, I'll trust you to do it."

Love Tap hugged her, and gave her a gentle pat on the back. "Thank you, Sunset. I know what it's like to have to worry about someone else, and I'm glad you care enough to want to make sure I won't mistreat Sweetie Belle.

"And you can drop the 'Missus.' You're an adult, and you're basically my counterpart for Sweetie Belle."

They shared a chuckle, Sunset in particular amused by the idea of being Sweetie Belle's mother.

"We should get back. Button probably thinks we're plotting something."

When they returned to the table, Love Tap announced that she and Sunset had completed their plans for world domination. Though Sunset cringed internally, she was able to laugh with the others. It helped that when Button replied with "I knew it," he seemed completely serious.

Most of the dinner conversation was light-hearted talk of the baby. They joked about diaper changing and messy feedings. Chip added that he had yet to know a baby that did not produce its own body mass in drool. Gibson surprised them when he confessed that he wanted to see the baby squeezing fingers, as he remembered playing with Button's grasping reflex when his brother was a newborn. As they talked about possible names for a boy, they began sharing their thoughts on the baby's gender.

"I'd really like a girl," Sweetie Belle said. She flushed, looking guiltily at Button Mash. "But there's nothing wrong with being a boy."

"I kinda figured you'd hope for a girl," Button replied.

"I promise that I won't love the baby less if it's a boy."

Love Tap put a hand on her shoulder. "Now that the boys are old enough, I can say that I would have liked to have a girl, but they know that I don't love them any less just because neither of them was. Right, boys?"

Both of them affirmed her words.

"Don't feel guilty for hoping for a girl. I promise that we all know you're going to love it either way."

"I'm hoping for a nephew, but I'll be an awesome uncle either way."

"What are hoping for, Button?" Sunset asked. She was only passingly curious, but both of his parents also turned their attention to the boy.

He only shrugged, though he was excited as he replied, "I'm just looking forward to having another gaming buddy. Me, Sweetie Belle, and the baby will all get to play together."

Most of the table laughed. Sweetie Belle responded, "The baby won't be a baby by the time she - or he - is old enough to play."

"I know, but it feels weird to say 'me, Sweetie Belle, and the kid.'"

When the evening was done, the newly formed family made their way to their homes. A check of Sweetie Belle's emotions showed that she was doing much better, though some fear and guilt still remained.

Sunset chose not to mention it. She used her magick on both of them to put them into a deep, dreamless sleep. They woke ready for the final major confrontation.

The girls began to arrive in the late morning. Scootaloo was with Rainbow Dash, and Apple Bloom walked to the farm with her big sister. Sunset waited for them in the lawn, and observed the older girls' surprise to see one another as they each arrived.

They said little as the Crusaders rushed into the flat to see their friend, both of them displaying some nervousness over Sweetie Belle's recent behaviour. When the younger girls were gone, Sunset gathered her friends. They sat on the grass away from the house.

"Okay, first off, I have to apologise for lying to each of you to get you here. I had to make sure you wouldn't mention it to anyone else."

"So you mean we're not going to be naming a new calf?"

Pinkie smiled. "Maybe we're having a surprise 'Newborn Calf Naming Party' instead? Sunset always has super fun ideas for parties."

"Sunset, ya better have a good reason fer lyin'. If ya didn't want us ta say somethin', ya coulda asked us ta keep it secret. What's goin' on?"

Sunset could have kicked herself as she tried to remember why she had felt it was necessary to use excuses to gather the others. It was becoming a habit again, born from the necessity of hiding her other life, but she had promised herself that such behaviour was only to be used in regards to her Awakening. Now, she had five friends all looking at her with expressions ranging from disappointment to anger.

"I'm sorry, everyone. I shouldn't have lied to you. Even after all these months, it was the first thing that came to mind. I should have treated you better."

Most of them nodded, Fluttershy vocally forgiving her even without knowing the reason for it. Applejack's expression had softened, but Sunset could feel that she was still upset.

"Where's Rarity, and why is Sweetie Belle here? Ah know yer her tutor, but Ah don't get why we're all here instead of at Rarity's house."

Sunset could only sigh. It was time for the announcement, and she could feel her own fear rising within her. Five friends sat together to face her, but it could soon be a smaller number retaining that title.

"You might not believe all of this, but it's what happened. Sweetie Belle is pregnant, and her family kicked her out of the house when she didn't want to get an abortion. Rarity was completely with their parents on it. I'm her legal guardian now, since none of them want anything to do with her. Thankfully, the father and his family are going to be supportive, so that is one bit of good news."

Stunned silence met her. There were hardly any emotions at play yet.

The others were processing what she had told them when Pinkie Pie responded, "I'm sorry Rarity and their parents couldn't be happy about the baby, but you know what would cheer up Sweetie Belle? A baby shower! Do you think she'll let me throw her one?"

Sunset giggled. It was not entirely forced.

"I think so, but you can ask her later. She's telling her friends about it now."

Fluttershy murmured something quietly. She looked down, face creased by worry. "Rarity?" she asked no one in particular. "I can't believe it. Why would she treat her sister that way? Maybe there's more dark magic around?"

"That would be convenient, but this is completely mundane, Fluttershy. She made her own choices without any outside influence. Former friend or not, I'm not going to speculate why that family behaved like this. All I know is that they talked about their 'image' like Abacus Cinch did. You'll need to talk to her if you want to know more."

Despite mention of and comparison to her old headmaster, Twilight did not bat an eye. She was already staring intently at her mobile, her eyes reflecting the soft glow of light from the screen.

"I'll research pregnancy facts and see about getting together a comprehensive guide with as many outliers as I can," she said. "I should have it done in a couple days, but I can rush it. What if she needs it tomorrow, but it's not ready yet?"

"Twilight, it'll be fine. She'll be seeing a doctor next week. If you'd like to help research everything, I'm sure she'd appreciate it, but I think this is one time we shouldn't and let the doctor tell us. Okay?"

"But what if she doesn't have a good doctor?"

"She's going to see the doctor that delivered the baby's father. I already looked him up, and he's got a great track record. If we go looking up every possibility and present them at once, she might start worrying over the worst of the rarest cases, especially with the state she's in right now. Please, Twilight, I want to do the same thing, but I really think we should leave it to the doctor."

With a sigh, Twilight replied, "You're right. Sorry, I didn't mean to get carried away."

"It'll happen. I'm glad you care. It means a lot to me, and I'm sure Sweetie Belle will feel the same way."

Sunset waited for more reactions. She noted that Applejack was not meeting her eyes. "Applejack? Rainbow Dash?"

Dash had an unreadable expression, her emotions oddly quiet. Sunset could not read her friend at all. She and the others waited for one or both to say something.

"Why'd you take her?" Dash finally asked as a response. "What's she to you?"

"Sweetie Belle is my friend, and she didn't have any other safe place. I didn't want her to be in the streets or a shelter."

"So you just up and took her home with you, and her whole family just agreed to it because they don't want her anymore."

Sunset nodded. "That's about it. Like I said, talk to Rarity if you want her side of it."

Applejack's eyes were unsettlingly still, her gaze hard. "We're gonna have a talk, me 'n her. Ah believe ya, no matter how outlandish this seems. Ain't the sort of story ya'd make up, but Ah wanna know both sides before Ah go judgin' anybody."

"That's understandable."

They were silent again for a few minutes. Applejack seemed angry, which showed clearly on her face, causing the others to remain silent. Another part of her - visible only to Sunset - was shifting into worry mixed with a different form of anger that Sunset did not recognise.

"Applejack, is there anything else you want to talk about?"

"Sorry, Ah'm just thinkin' about this whole mess. Ah'm worried about Apple Bloom gettin' ideas in her head."

"What do you mean?"

"Ah cain't help but worry Sweetie Belle's gonna be a bad influence on mah sister. Ah'm worried Apple Bloom might just go off 'n do somethin' stupid, too."

Both Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie gave her horrified looks. The latter replied, "How can you say that? Sweetie Belle's family kicked her out, just rejected her, and you want to take away one of her friends? Apple Bloom's not stupid, and I'm sure Sweetie Belle wouldn't encourage her."

"Ah didn't say she would," Applejack exclaimed. "Just that Apple Bloom or Scootaloo might get the 'baby fever' from seein' Sweetie Belle with one. Girls their age don't always think things through, 'n they're thicker'n thieves. Even if they know better, they might up 'n do it just ta make her feel better."

Sunset stood. "I can't force you to let the girls hang out, but you need to think long and hard about this. Besides crushing Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom should actually be less influenced if she sees what being pregnant is like. I looked it up, Applejack. It's going to be a long process, and it's going to be painful, both before and after the birth. The birth, too, for that matter. Those girls aren't stupid; they'll see that, and they won't want to go through it themselves."

Applejack gave her a long look. Finally, she sighed, shook her head, and turned to leave. "Send Apple Bloom straight home, ya hear me?"

"When they're done talking. Not before."

Rainbow Dash followed, demanding more than asking, "Get the squirt home, would you? I can't deal with this."

When both were gone, Sunset said, "I'm going to check on the girls. If everything's settled with them, you're more than welcome to come up."

All three Crusaders were huddled together on the couch, Sweetie Belle with her shirt lifted so that her friends could feel her stomach. Scootaloo was complaining, "Aw, I can't feel anything."

"That's because she won't start moving for a few weeks yet. I promise to let you know when she does so you can feel it then."

"Ya know it's a girl already?"

"I'm really hoping for one, but I'll love the baby whether it's a girl or a boy."

The girls turned to face Sunset when she entered. Though she hated to ruin their fun, Sunset said, "Apple Bloom, Applejack wants you to go home."

The girl grimaced. "She's bein' a stick-in-the-mud, isn't she? Did she start the whole 'bad influence' thing?"

"Yes."

Apple Bloom did not act like she had overheard them, but she did know her sister. Sunset was not surprised that she knew exactly how the conversation had gone.

"Figured. Sis don't like unmarried parents. Ah guess Mum and Dad talked about it a lot." Apple Bloom hugged Sweetie Belle. "Ah'm goin' home fer now, but Ah'll see ya at school, and Ah'll be back over ta hang out. If Ah cain't get through ta mah sister, Ah'll tell Granny and Big Mac. They're a mite more open-minded, so they'll sit her down. Yer mah friend, and Ah ain't lettin' AJ stop us from bein' friends, ya hear?"

"Thanks, Apple Bloom. See you at school."

"Would you mind letting the others know they can come up?" Sunset asked.

"Sure thing, Sunset. See ya."

Both Sunset and Sweetie Belle looked at Scootaloo, who shrugged. "My parents will probably lecture me when I tell them, but they won't care if we're still friends. Heck, they'll probably say something like 'Now you'll know to be careful once you see Sweetie Belle waddling like a whale and listen to a baby crying.'"

"'Waddling like a whale'? What does that even mean?"

"You know, you're going to get all big and it'll be hard to move."

"But whales move really good when they're in the water. Even when they're beached, they don't waddle. They don't move at all, I think."

"I didn't come up with it, okay? Just drop it, you encyclopaedia."

She lightly elbowed Sweetie Belle's arm and chuckled. Her friend rolled her eyes in response, but giggled nonetheless.

"I thought I was a dictionary."

Scootaloo was saved from responding as they could hear more giggles from the doorway, where the other girls had been listening to their conversation. When they saw that they were caught, the giggles turned into laughter. Sunset was disappointed in Applejack and was concerned about Rainbow Dash, but Apple Bloom had been one of the important parties, and she had promised to stand by her friend. Based on the little glow of happiness that Sunset did not need magick to see, Sweetie Belle was doing better than she had in a long time.

Chapter XVII: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns Who Her Friends Are
View Online

Sunset Shimmer: Student of Magick

Chapter XVII: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns Who Her Friends Are

On a bright Saturday morning, Sunset Shimmer and Sweetie Belle sat together in their flat's kitchen. While the younger teen was bordering on being chipper - despite all the recent problems - Sunset was not in the same good humour.

Sweetie Belle regarded her friend with worry, visible even without magick. That was due to the dark bags under Sunset's eyes, the product of too many restless nights spent considering over and again the implications of what had happened.

At least Apple Bloom had kept her word as she defied her sister to continue spending time with Sweetie Belle at school. From what Sweetie Belle had told her, they mostly kept their activities discreet, though they were sitting together at lunch. Applejack had glared at them only on Monday, then ignored them the rest of the week. Apple Bloom had reported later that her sister said nothing about it.

Sunset had advised the girls not to antagonise Applejack. It would drive her further from accepting the situation, as well as making her more likely to blame Sweetie Belle for any negative attitude from Apple Bloom.

The Crusaders were as tight-knit as always; Apple Bloom and Scootaloo had even started inviting Button Mash to spend more time with them. Their motives were pure: Scootaloo had sent a message to Sunset promising not to tease the boy; they only wanted to become closer friends for Sweetie Belle's sake. It remained to be seen how such bonding would go; even as little as Sunset knew of him, she knew that there was no way he had much in common with the other two Crusaders. Of course, Sunset did not have much in common with most of her own friends - if they were all her friends - so that meant little.

The fact that things were going well for Sweetie Belle was a relief to Sunset, though it did not lessen the weight of her concerns about her own friends. As Rarity had taken her stance, so had Sunset. Any of her friends rejecting Sweetie Belle meant Sunset herself having to excise those individuals from her own life.

That was assuming none of the others had been lying to her about themselves. When they first became her friends, she had wondered if they really cared about her. She had eventually accepted that the human world was like Equestria, where things generally worked out in the end if one had the right intentions. Sweetie Belle's family had proved that to be a lie. The only person she could trust to tell her the truth anymore sat before her, but Sunset did not want to ask.

Without preamble - as though she had read Sunset's thoughts - Sweetie Belle asked, "You finally want to talk about my family, don't you?"

"Yes, but I'm also wondering if you know anything about why the other girls became my friends. I've been trying to find a good way to ask without making us both more depressed."

Sweetie Belle met Sunset's eyes. "As far as I know, Rarity's the only one that had ulterior motives for being your friend, or friends with anyone else. It's not like I've ever really been close to Rarity's friends until you came to live with us."

"How did she hide it so well? I lived with you guys for so long, but I never noticed anything. If your family only cares about their image, why were they letting me stay there? It just doesn't seem like they'd care that much."

"Well, at first, Rarity had to convince our parents to give you a chance. She said it was a 'calculated risk.' If you had changed, she'd be the person that gave you a chance, so she'd look really heroic and brave or something. Even if you went back to being mean, she wouldn't look that bad for trying. She'd be embarrassed, but she'd still be able to play the victim game."

Sunset nodded. "I guessed that much, but I'm talking about everything that came after that. The Equestrian magic picked her just like it did her counterpart. Maybe that's just because they're physically similar, but I think there has to be real generosity in her. Something good, even if it's buried."

"There is good in her. All of my family have good in them. When I was little, they were a lot nicer to me, and they'll do nice things for others, even if most of it's just to look better. The stuff you saw didn't really start until I got out of primary school.

"They could be really cold when I was little, but they didn't hit me or yell at me as much as they do now." She paused, adopting a small smile as she added, "Well, used to."

The smile did not last. "Remember when you got stabbed, and you, me, and Twilight all slept together with Rarity? She'd never let me do that unless it was for a sleepover, even when I was four, but she'd hold my hand when we went out, and she'd babysit me all the time. We used to get along most of the time, but that was when I'd just be her doll."

Sweetie Belle sighed. "I know she's really happy when she can give to others, but ... that's still mostly planned. She's not stupid. You've seen it, right? It's not like she calls attention to it, but she always plans how to be generous in a way that'll make her look as good as she can.

"I mean, making outfits for your band? All the stuff she designed for the Friendship Games? The decorations for your flat? If anyone asked you about it, you'd tell them who made it and how amazing she is. I don't think that's bad by itself, but she only gives stuff away secretly when she's embarrassed about it or can't use it.

"But, even with all the stuff she's done, I still love her. I really believe she's a good person deep down inside, Sunset, even though that doesn't mean I forgive her."

"I understand." Sunset placed a hand over Sweetie Belle's. "I even agree with you.

"Look, I just want to know these things so I can understand how I missed it, and see if maybe I missed things with the others. If you don't want to talk about it anymore, I won't force you, and I promise that whatever you tell me will stay between us."

"Okay." Composing herself a bit, Sweetie Belle continued.

"After me and the girls confessed to being Anon-A-Miss, Rarity was horrified. She wasn't just mad at me, though. She was upset that she'd betrayed you. Mum and Dad were angry about that, too. Did you know you could have sued our family over what I did?"

"I heard about that, but I never wanted to."

"Yeah, I told them that you weren't that kind of person, but they weren't exactly going to listen to me then. Besides, would you really want to take that chance if you'd been in our place? Basically, you had power over us, and dad hated that. He'd already lost a lot of face because of me; he didn't want to get sued, too, since that would've made a huge story.

"Our parents told us to do everything we could to get back on your good side, especially Rarity. She was supposed to make sure you'd forgive us, since if you did, maybe everyone else would, too. I mean, you weren't the only one who could have sued us because of what I did.

"Remember when me, Scootaloo, and Apple Bloom got beaten up in the bathroom? They didn't actually care that I was hurt, since it was my 'just punishment,' but it was an excuse to have you make a speech about forgiving us. I mean, think about it: Who suggested it? Who helped you write it?"

"Rarity." Sunset remembered the weeks immediately after the Crusaders confessed. All of her friends had been contrite, doing anything they could to prove that they were sorry. Rarity was the only person not to go overboard, which Sunset had attributed to the fashionista's superior social skills. After a few tasteful "I'm sorry" gifts, Rarity had mostly dropped the whole matter. "Is that why your family was so willing to let me stay?"

"Exactly. By the time you were kicked out of your old flat, it was long enough that you wouldn't think they were connected. Even if you did, it would just be a good way for us to make up for what I did to you. When we started hanging out and stuff, they loved it. I was being useful: If we became friends, you wouldn't want to sue us."

Scoffing, Sunset interjected, "You make it sound like if the rumour that got me to leave the school had been true, they would've...." Her body slumped down in realization. "Oh, gods, they wouldn't have cared, would they?"

Sweetie Belle blushed, rubbing the back of her neck. "Maybe? I mean, they made it pretty clear that I should do anything you wanted to make you happy with me. Uh, I think Rarity said I should 'endear myself to you' or something. No one really asked about those times I'd ask you to sleep with me, but I guess they could've wondered about what we were doing."

The best word to describe Sunset's feelings at the moment would have been 'disgust.' While part of her doubted Rarity would knowingly allow such a thing to happen to her sister, another part could easily see her former friend doing exactly that if she could save her own reputation.

Sweetie Belle cleared her throat. "You know, in a way, you living with us was the best time of my life since before I went into the hospital. No one would yell at me when you were there, since we had to be the picture of a happy family. I could even pretend that we were, too. It was everything I ever wanted: A big sister who'd pay attention to me and let me hang out with her, parents who wouldn't yell at me or hit me, and a friend on a permanent sleepover.

"It was like the Christmas party, when I got to go because it would've looked weird if I didn't when Scootaloo and Apple Bloom did." She paused to grin. "Even with all of that and the stuff since then, I'm happier now." With another pause, this time to throw her arms around Sunset, she added, "Thanks for everything."

Sunset returned the embrace. "I am going to talk with the other girls one-on-one, just to see where we stand. Like I said, though, I won't repeat anything you've told me."

"I know you won't; that's why I told you. So, who's first?"

"Applejack." Sunset sighed as she released Sweetie Belle. "Might as well get moving. I'll have my mobile; call me if you need anything."

"Okay, see you later."

As Sunset prepared to leave, Sweetie Belle collected their breakfast dishes and began cleaning them.

Though she had no particular order to meeting with the girls, Sweet Apple Acres' proximity made it a convenient starting point. Sweetie Belle would have loved to visit Apple Bloom, but she and Sunset both knew it was too soon. Applejack would need time to accept the situation, and Apple Bloom would need time to persuade her sister or to get the rest of her family to do so.

When Sunset pulled into the drive, she attracted the attention of the family's matriarch, who was cooling pies on a windowsill. Her eyes widened when she recognised Sunset, and she rushed to the front door. The old woman could really move when she felt it was important.

The tearful apologies from those who had treated her so poorly during the spirit infestation were becoming too common. At least she could expect only one more - from Big Mac - during her visits. They were simply too awkward. She did not hold any grudges against anyone, but they would still blame themselves. It was a complete reversal of roles from the weeks after the Fall Formal.

Even with the assurances that it was not her fault, Granny Smith refused to let Sunset depart the house in search of her quarry until she took three apple pies. Were she still the type of person she had been prior to the Fall Formal, Sunset would have been able to live purely on the guilt of the student body and the school staff. Perhaps the only surprise was that the elderly woman had not mentioned the situation with Sweetie Belle, but her grandchildren may not have informed her of it yet.

When she finally departed the house for the farm, Sunset looked beyond the mundane, stretching her senses as far as she could. There would be no avoiding Big Mac, so she wanted to see him and complete the other apology before meeting Applejack. She could then be assured of no distractions for the coming talk. He was nearby, working on some of the farm equipment.

At least his apology was simple. When he saw her, he stopped his work to look her in the eye and say, "Ah'm sorry."

"All is forgiven. I just want you to know that it was magick, exactly like the Sirens. If you want to know more, ask Applejack."

"Thank ya kindly, Sunset. If'n yer lookin' fer her, she's out by the west orchard."

"Thanks. See you around, Big Mac."

"Eeyup."

Applejack was completing the harvest of one of the trees when Sunset found her.

"What brings ya 'round here?" she asked, not looking at her visitor.

"I wanted to talk with someone I trust to tell me the truth."

Applejack descended the ladder, then sat against the tree. "Reckon Ah'm due fer a break anyways. Whaddya wanna talk about?"

Hesitantly, Sunset joined her in the shade. "Well, I found out that one of my best friends was lying to me about who she really is, so now I'm wondering about all of you. Rarity used me, Applejack, and now I'm questioning all of my friendships. Please tell me the truth: Why did you become my friend? Have we even really been friends?"

Rather than respond immediately, the cowgirl heaved a sigh. "Ah would've been mighty angry if'n ya'd asked me that a week ago. Now...." She fell silent as she adjusted her hat. "Ah cain't rightly blame ya fer bein' hurt or fer doubtin' me. Ah'd be lyin' if'n Ah said Ah ain't had the same feelin's lately."

Sunset did not push for a direct answer. She would get one, of that she was certain, but it had to be in Applejack's time.

"Here's the honest truth: Yer mah friend. When ya ended up in that pit, what Ah said then was the truth, too, about how Ah fergave ya fer what ya'd done before. Even if Princess Twilight hadn't asked me, Ah'd've reached out ta ya. Everybody deserves a second chance, no matter what they've done."

Sunset nodded. "I'm glad you decided to give me one."

They sat quietly for a few minutes before Applejack removed her hat and looked at Sunset.

"There's somethin' else Ah wanted ta say: Ah was wrong in how Ah handled the news last week. Apple Bloom ain't stupid; Ah've gotta trust that she'll know what's right. Ah'm guessin' that girl's been hurt a lot, 'n she don't deserve ta be treated like an outcast by her friends. Ah may not agree with it, but Ah respect that she's owned up 'n taken responsibility. So, if'n it's alright, Ah'd like ta stop by 'n apologise ta Sweetie Belle after mah chores are done."

A genuine smile flickered on Sunset's face. "I think she'd appreciate that."

"Ah'll take Apple Bloom over, too. Come ta think of it, don't be surprised if we all end up on yer doorstep."

With a chuckle, Sunset replied, "I don't mind at all. I'm going to see the others, so I might be gone for a while. She'd love the company."

"Ya might come home ta find more baked goods than ya can shake a stick at."

They shared a laugh. It felt right, as though the previous week's events had been only a brief moment of unpleasantness. With the air cleared, Sunset knew that at least one of her friendships would not change.

It would have been easy to stay and to help her friend with the chores while ignoring all of her other problems, but Sunset had to continue. She did not want to risk the pain of learning that Rarity was not the only bad apple, but she could not leave the questions unasked. Learning that Rarity was not the only one now would hurt; learning it months or years later would be like building a castle on shifting sand, doomed to fall.

Making her farewells, she settled into her car - which would smell of cinnamon apple pie for weeks, not that such a thing would bother her - and made for Pinkie's home. On the way, she called Ace.

He answered with, "Hey, Sparky, what's up?"

"How does the Consilium arrange food for the Forums?"

"We usually cater it. We used to have a couple Sleepwalker chefs on staff, but one died last year and the other promptly decided to take his service to the local Seers. I'm guessing the two events were related, but we never proved it."

"Seers?"

"Ask Pearl. Anyway, why do you ask?"

"Do you think the Hierarch would be interested in trying something a little different?"

There was a pause from the other end of the line. "What do you mean?"

Explaining what she had in mind was quick. Ace had heard of Sweet Apple Acres, and Sparky was aware that he knew Sunset was friendly with the family. He promised to broach the idea with the Hierarch, but could not promise anything beyond that.

Pinkie's schedule outside school hours always seemed random, but Sunset knew there was an underlying pattern to it that might not make sense to most people, even if the party girl explained it. What little Sunset knew of the Lost included the fact that they practically worshipped natural change. Day to night and the seasonal progressions were fundamental to them, but each developed specific patterns. The reasoning eluded her, but it had something to do with the True Fae, the mention of which evoked only fear.

On Saturdays, Pinkie would do one of exactly six activities, though the interpretations of each could leave one believing that there were more. Staying home to bake was one of them, which she did when she was helping with a party - unless certain weather conditions were present, at which point she would visit the Cakes and use the Sweet Shoppe's kitchen. Sunset did not know exactly what weather would chase the party girl from her home, but Pinkie had mentioned she was throwing a party soon. Fortunately, she had confirmed that she could do the preparations at home.

When Sunset arrived, she went to knock only for Maud to open the door first. The older girl welcomed her as expressionlessly as always. Even if they were sisters, Sunset could not understand how Pinkie could read Maud so well. It required Sunset's magick to determine what Maud felt, but Pinkie could do it with a glance. At least, she seemed to be able to do it that way, but Sunset had heard that the Lost were naturally gifted with sensing emotion.

"I'm going out for a survey," Maud said when she and Sunset were in the living room. "You're welcome to stay. I'm sure Pinkie would like the company."

"Thanks. Have fun, Maud."

The sound of dishes rattling in the kitchen drew Sunset. She found her friend mixing something, piles of treats on the counters around her.

Pinkie did not pause her work as she said, "Hey, Sunset, I'm almost done. Can you taste-test the cookies behind me? They're for a meeting at the Freehold tonight. Summer King is stepping down, so we're appointing his replacement."

As she selected and munched on a cookie from the platter she assumed to be the one in question - there were four, each with a different type of cookie - Sunset asked, "Aren't you worried about your family hearing you talk about that?"

"Oh, I just live with Maud, and she knows about it, but I guess I haven't told you about that, have I? I don't have time today, but is it okay if I come over to your place tomorrow? We can finish the contract we made, and I can tell you about how I became Lost."

"Are you sure about that? You don't have to."

Pinkie shrugged. "You're one of my best friends. If I could have told everyone else, I would have a long time ago."

"Alright, then I'll see you tomorrow. Do you need any help before I go?"

"If you're not too busy, could you help me get everything packed up and cleaned?"

"Sure. What do you want me to do?"

Pinkie rummaged in a cupboard until she produced several storage containers. "Box everything up. The Freehold's gonna have plates and stuff, so I just need to carry them."

"Through the Hedge, or can you drive there?"

The Lost girl made a face. "Only senior members of the court can go in person. I have to go through the Hedge. The goblins always try to take my treats when I do, so I take extra for them."

When they were done, Pinkie insisted on a big hug before she allowed Sunset to depart for Twilight's house.

They may not have discussed the reasons Pinkie originally offered Sunset her hand in friendship, but she did not mind. Pinkie was her friend now, and that was all that mattered in the end. Even if the original reason was a lie, she could live with it.

Checking with the young scientist that was Twilight was perhaps the easiest part of Sunset's day. The two shared more interests than any of the others, and both understood what it was like to be overcome with desire for power and, in turn, to overcome their mistakes.

Twilight's brother welcomed Sunset. Both of her parents were gone for the weekend, which meant they would mostly have privacy to talk. Shining Armour would not eavesdrop, and the human Cadance was not part of the family — not yet, at least — so she was unlikely to drop by the house without warning.

"Twily's in her room. You want me to bring up any refreshments?"

"No, thanks. I just needed to drop by for a few minutes, and I want to save room for dinner. The Apples are coming over today."

He laughed. "Can't blame you there. Go on up. She said she was expecting you."

"Thanks."

The door to her friend's room was open. Sunset knocked on the frame regardless, only letting herself cross the threshold after Twilight welcomed her, then closed the door behind herself.

After Princess Twilight gave them a picture of herself with all of their counterparts, Fluttershy had crocheted stuffed versions of each of them. Included was Spike's draconic form, which she had gifted to Sci-Twi. The young scientist was cuddling that stuffed dragon as Sunset pulled the chair from the computer desk to face the bed, where Twilight sat.

After a few moments of staring at each other, Twilight said, "This situation reminds me of Crystal Prep."

"I'm sorry you got caught up in it."

Laying back on her bed with her toy clutched to her chest, Twilight replied, "I know what it's like to think someone's your friend when they're really not. I don't want to go through that again, Sunset."

"For what it's worth, I do think you and Rarity can be real friends."

"But how can I be friends with someone who doesn't even hesitate to kick her sister out? I have a big brother, Sunset. If I'd ever been in Sweetie Belle's position and he treated me like that, I'd be completely destroyed. I mean, he's always pressured me to do my best, but he usually knows when to back off; he realised that he went too far over the Friendship Games and apologised. I'm not some object to make my family look better; they love me even though I didn't win the Games and changed schools. Could Rarity even do that?"

"I don't know. Hell, I don't know if she's the only one."

Spike had been gnawing on a bone at the foot of the bed, merely listening as the girls talked. He dropped it to move next to Twilight, where he stood protectively to glare at Sunset.

"Is that why you're here? Are you questioning Twilight?"

"Yes, Spike. I don't like doubting my friends, but I also can't trust them."

Twilight gave him a reassuring pat. "Don't be mad at Sunset, Spike. I understand how she feels. I've been feeling the same way.

"I think we're all going to be a little nervous around each other for a while. Maybe it'll turn out that another one of our friends isn't who she appears to be, but I'm still going to give everyone a chance. 'Innocent until proven guilty.'"

Spike nodded as he bared his teeth. "Just let me know if anyone hurts you again, Twilight. I'll take care of them."

His owner - or perhaps caretaker was a better word at that point - giggled. She showed that she was not mocking him, though, when she dropped her stuffed dragon and hugged him.

"Thanks, Spike. I'd take you over a diamond any day."

They welcomed Sunset into a hug, who then departed to visit Fluttershy.

According to what little Sunset had heard, the quiet girl was spending more time than she normally did at the animal shelter. It made sense, as everyone knew that Fluttershy was most comfortable surrounded by her animal friends.

Sunset arrived to find her on the grounds behind the building, the many inhabitants romping and playing around her. The sight of Fluttershy calmly loving each of the animals and watching them cavort nearly turned Sunset back to her vehicle to skip what would surely ruin any peace the young woman had found.

Instead, she steeled herself to her task, approaching slowly and seating herself next to Fluttershy.

"I wondered when you'd come looking for me."

"I'm sorry it took so long. I've been afraid of what I would find out."

Gently shooing the dogs and cats that had been cuddled against her, Fluttershy turned to face Sunset. Tears ran down her cheeks, her eyes puffy and red.

"Did you really worry about me? Were you wondering whether I was your friend?"

"Honestly, some part of me always wondered why you all reached out to me after the Fall Formal, when I had been so terrible to you for so long. You all said you would have done it whether Princess Twilight asked you to or not.

"Then I watched you all fall apart during the Battle of the Bands, and then you all turned against me during the Anon-A-Miss mess. Now I find out that Rarity was using me to make herself look better? I'm sorry, Fluttershy. I don't want to doubt you, but I can't stop myself."

With a sigh, the teen nodded. "I understand. Thank you for being honest about it." She was fidgeting, always a sign that she had more to say, but that she was struggling to do it.

Rushing her was never a good choice. Instead, Sunset waited.

Finally, Fluttershy said, "I don't want to lose any of my friends, Sunset. I don't want to question if Rarity is my real friend or not. I want to go to the spa with her and go clothes shopping and sit and talk like we always have."

"Then do that. I didn't come to tell you to pick one of us."

"But that's what you being here is doing," she exclaimed, her voice suddenly much louder than it was usually. "If no one said anything, I could have stayed out of it. I know I'm being stupid and fooling myself, but I didn't want to get caught between two of my friends."

Sunset stood. "Then don't. I'm sorry, Fluttershy. I didn't mean to hurt you again."

"Are you leaving?"

"I want all of my friends to be happy. If not being around them will make them feel better, then I'll do it for them."

"That's not what I want."

"What do you want? Do you think I'm happy to be in this situation? To put you through it?"

Fluttershy did not respond verbally. She stood, wrapping Sunset in a hug, crying into her shoulder.

"Is it really okay not to choose one of you?" she asked when the tears subsided.

"Yes, it is. This might feel like some messy divorce, but I'm not so petty as to put you through that. If you're my friend, then you're my friend, no matter who your other friends are."

"Thanks, Sunset."

Though she still looked a mess, Fluttershy was genuinely happy again. With or without magick, Sunset could see that the dark cloud over her friend had dispersed. She left for her final meeting, satisfied that Fluttershy would not have to suffer.

Only Rainbow Dash remained. Until Sunset met Sci-Twi, she would have said that she had the most in common with her athletic friend. Even though she felt closest to Sci-Twi currently, the post-Awakening Sunset found that she was drawing increasingly closer to Pinkie Pie, though that may have been Sparky. Sunset could not always differentiate what belonged to which, especially with two friends sharing both lives.

With so many positive outcomes that day, she was starting to feel hopeful that she would lose only one friendship. Hope was a dangerous feeling, though, so she buried it under her doubt. If her friends could not understand why she was questioning them and forgive her, they were not her real friends.

It was about an hour past noon when she arrived at CHS. With the final dissolution of the hate spirits' influence, she could enter without fear. Even if she was no longer a student, there was no rule prohibiting her visiting a friend and watching practises. Even if someone complained, Celestia and Luna would cover for her. It would hardly be the first time the school had ignored having a non-student wandering about the campus.

Afternoon practise was ending when Sunset approached the athletic field. Rainbow Dash was the last player on the team remaining, likely having waived offers to assist her in storing the equipment. She said nothing as Sunset began to toss soccer balls into their container. The cleaning passed in silence. When they were done, Dash jerked her head at the bleachers.

The girls settled onto the lower seats. Sunset said nothing, knowing that it was best to allow Rainbow Dash to make the first move.

"Look, I'm sorry I just up and left like that last week. I wanted to sort everything out in my head first. I know that's not my usual style, but this isn't one of those things where I can just wing it.

"Anyway, I bet I can tell you what the others will say. Applejack's going to be all against Rarity now. Even if she wasn't mad about the lies, the whole 'family loves each other' thing is her shtick. Fluttershy'll probably play with the animals and cry because she can't pick which side to join. She hates being caught in the middle, even when she's really not. Pinkie's just going to stay out of it. Twilight's going to ditch Rarity. Did I miss anything?"

Sunset gave a mirthless chuckle. "No, you're pretty much spot on."

"So you saw everybody else already?" It was more of a statement than a question.

"Yeah. So where does that leave you?"

Dash shook her head. "I'm out. I can't deal with this, what with graduation and college coming up. Go ahead and yell at me. I know I deserve it."

"Before I do that, please answer this: Why did you become my friend in the first place?"

"I might as well," she replied with a sigh. "I'm going to get it anyway." The athlete could not look in Sunset's direction, shame obvious on her face and in her emotions. Sunset's heart sank at that, but she listened.

"I'm guessing you asked everyone else about this, too. Knowing them, Applejack and Fluttershy said they believe in second chances. I don't think Pinkie Pie can hold a grudge at all, but especially not when she can make a new friend instead. Me and Rarity, though...."

She shrugged. "I know I've got something wrong with me, just like her. After we beat you at the Fall Formal, I was thrilled. I helped take down the unstoppable demon, Sunset Shimmer! Even before Twilight asked us to look after you, I was planning to do it. Thing is, I just wanted to show off. I felt like the hero of the school; I had the queen bitch on a leash. I wanted to make sure everyone saw that you were my pet, following me around and doing everything I told you. It felt amazing, controlling somebody like you.

"With all that stuff at the Battle of the Bands, I was pissed that you went and figured out our problem, but you were right. I could see that you'd really changed. Despite everything, even all of our little comments ... you had become a better person. God, I tried so hard to push you into making a mistake, but you just let everything go. You were better than me; you took away my victory. I hated you then, but I couldn't do anything about it.

"If it weren't for the Sirens causing a problem, I don't know what I would've done. Seriously, I was so mad, and I just wanted to beat you senseless for being better than me.

"I fought myself so hard over that. Do you know how hard it was to work with you then in the state I was in? Even with as much trouble as we were in, I didn't want to lose. I wanted to crush the Sirens with my song, but I knew inside that it wouldn't work.

"You wanna know what's really messed up? I got myself to let us play Fluttershy's song by promising myself that everybody would know I was still the biggest hero. I had to tell myself that I'd get you back later just to get that other part of me to cooperate.

"I knew it wasn't right. I'd known for a while how messed up I was, but that really made me see it. I'd always been a good guy, helping others and standing up for them. I was proud that everybody could count on me to have their backs. It made me feel like I'm not as messed up as I really am. As long as they didn't get higher up than me, I'd help anybody."

Sunset noticed Dash's hands clenching into fists, which worried her. However, when she took a few seconds to examine the athlete's spark, Sunset could tell she was fighting the agitation. Dash gradually released them with a drawn-out sigh.

"So, anyway, after all of that stuff, I finally told Dad about it. It's been just the two of us since I was three. I never used to keep things secret from him, but I hadn't said anything since I was afraid he'd leave me, just like her. That he'd kick me out the door. Even now, I can't help but think that Mum knew that I was broken, and that's why she left. When she divorced Dad, she made sure to disown me or something, too. She made sure she completely left both of us. I was so sure that when I told him, he'd ... he'd be done with me."

Tears welled up in Dash's eyes. She blinked them away angrily and slumped forward, leaning her face on her hands. Sunset did not need to debate with herself before reaching over to offer a hug. Dash did not resist her, but was in no position to return it. When she was ready, Dash continued her story.

"Anyways, he was shocked. Really lost-for-words, blank-faced shock. I told him everything about the dark thing in me, how I was more mad that you'd become a better person than I was happy for it. That I'd really been wanting to beat the crap out of you for being good now. I couldn’t hide anything once I really started talking.

Dash was sniffling a bit at that point. Her voice had become a bit coarse, but she kept it under control by pausing to clear her throat. "It's not just you, by the way. There's a reason I haven't spent as much time with Scootaloo lately. Having a fan like her? I want to own her, too. Make her my pet, just like I wanted to do with you. I know I'm hurting her just so I don't hurt her even more. It's pretty messed up, huh?"

Pausing to exhale sharply, stress and guilt on her face and heavy in the spark of her soul, Dash continued, "Remember when I told you I was sick and missed school for a few days? That was him and me trying to work out what was wrong with me. After I told him, I was ready to run; I was sure he'd tell me to leave or beat me to a pulp or something, but he just hugged me. He was crying, and I was crying, and he hugged me just like he did when I was little.

"More than anything else up to then, the fact that he could still love me, and didn't kick me out ... it helped. He knew about it, but he didn't abandon me. It's not like that suddenly fixed me, but I feel a lot stronger. I'm still pissed at you deep inside, but I'm fighting it.

"Once he was sure I wouldn't run away, Dad said I should see someone. Dad saw him when Mum left, and I trust my Dad, especially now that I know he'll stay with me. I've been talking with this really old psychologist about it. The doc's pretty good, too, for being so old, but I guess that just means he's seen everything.

"I talked to him this week and told him about you. I promise, nothing bad, just that my friend took in a pregnant teen when her family kicked her out. Talking to - no, with him, I sorta had a breakthrough, I guess. I was actually happy that Sweetie Belle could have you to protect her. It's the first time I was glad that you'd become a better person and that you were doing good for someone else.

"You know me: Live fast. I'm 'Dash,' after all." She offered a weak chuckle at her joke. "I hate this; I want it gone, but it'll take a long time, if it even goes away. That's, like, the opposite of me. I might have to live my whole life fighting this thing.

"When you told us about those spirits, I thought maybe it was something like them. I thought maybe they'd gotten into me, or that I summoned them or something. I mean, I've had this since I can remember, so it would've been nice if it was magic, but I know I'm just rotten. Not everything is evil magic from Equestria, after all."

Rainbow Dash slumped forward again. "Jeez. You ask me one question, and you get my whole life story. I'm turning into Rarity in more ways than one."

Sunset offered another hug. "No, you're not. Rainbow Dash, you are not rotten. I know what it's like to struggle with something dark inside. It took the five of you - even if not everyone was in it for the right reasons - to get me out of it. You've done what I couldn't do: You recognised that there's something wrong before it consumed you and got help. That already means you're a better person than I am."

A small, grateful smile graced Dash's face, but it faded quickly.

"I just don't wanna ditch Rarity. If there's hope for me, there has to be some for her."

"She's probably expecting most of you to leave her over this. You said that your father staying by your side meant more to you than anything, right? If you know the truth about her, but you still stick with her, it might help."

"You really think so?" Dash's eyes, a little puffy from her earlier tears, were full of hope. "You think I can help her? Do you think someone like me could actually do something good?"

"I want to believe it, but the difference is that you wanted to change. She hasn't shown any sign of that. Still, you never know what might punch a hole in someone's armour and really get them to think about who they are ... and what they really want to be."

They sat quietly for a moment, both lost in thought. The shame and guilt about Rainbow Dash's soul - so similar to what Sunset had seen within Sweetie Belle - was diminished, but itwas far from gone. It was getting into the mid-afternoon as the athlete checked her mobile.

"I promised Dad we'd have an early dinner today. We've been spending more time together whenever we can. He was using it to check up on me and how I'm feeling, but now we're mostly just having father-daughter time. It makes him happy that we're getting close again, and I like it, too, but I never said that, got me?"

Sunset gave her a friendly elbow nudge with, "Yeah, I got it, you big softy."

They both shared a needed laugh. Sunset offered one final hug before heading home.

The Apple family's truck was parked behind the garage when she returned. She found all four of them in the flat with Sweetie Belle, who was playing "Connect 4" with Apple Bloom.

When Sunset entered, Applejack beckoned her to the couch.

"Ya know, when we were gettin' ready ta head over, a couple men stopped by the farm. There was this young guy with more tattoos than ya can shake a stick at, 'n this older man who was wearin' a suit that looked like it'd cost as much as our truck.

"They wanted ta set up a caterin' fer next week. Said ya recommended us, 'n that if yer coworkers liked it, they'd be interested in a contract."

"Huh. I thought I'd have to let them try some samples first."

"I did," Sweetie Belle called. "Ace and, uh, Mr. Luck stopped over and asked about Sweet Apple Acres food, so I gave them some of the apple tarts and cider we had left over."

"Ya fed 'em leftovers?" Granny Smith's expression could only be described by one of Pinkie's favourite words: Gobsmacked. "They came all the way out because of leftovers?"

"Yeah, ya wouldn't believe how much they offered. Ah thought AJ wasn't gonna take it," Apple Bloom added. "It's like ten times what we usually get." She clapped a hand over her mouth, looking guiltily at her sister.

Applejack sighed. "It's fine, AB. Sunset, why'd ya go 'n do somethin' like that?"

"Because you guys make some of the best food and baked goods I've ever eaten. All I did was mention you. No sales pitch or spin."

"Ah'm glad fer that. Ah know we may not have a lot of money, but we ain't a charity case."

"Eeyup."

"I would never demean you guys like that. The only reason I didn't mention it is because I didn't want to get your hopes up. They decided to give you a chance based on what Sweetie Belle gave them. Your work spoke for itself, I promise."

"Ah believe ya, 'n we all appreciate it, right, y'all?"

"Ya bet yer bootstraps we do. Ah'm gonna be workin' overtime fer this one. We don't wanna make Sunset out ta be a liar, do we?"

"Nnnope."

Apple Bloom gave her a hug. Sunset had lost count of the number of times she had given or received one throughout the day, but she was not going to complain over getting another. It was probably the first one that day that had nothing behind it except happiness.

The youngest Apple peppered Sunset with questions about what they should make, but Sunset answered them all by replying, "Bronze Luck and Ace came to see you because they liked what you usually make. Just stick with that."

Not wanting the good times to end too quickly, Sunset offered to order dinner for everyone. It was a Forum night, but it would not be an issue for her to miss it. From what she heard, half of the city's Awakened population only attended irregularly if they attended at all. With both present Crusaders offering their best pleading faces, none of the adults could resist. Sunset even managed to convince them not to contribute money for the food, as it was her party; they understood a host's pride, after all, even if the food was carry out.

She stepped into the main house to inform Pearl and to invite her, but the elder Mage declined. She had been friends with Granny Smith in their youth and did not want to risk drawing suspicion to herself nor to take the chance of having the Apple matriarch reveal her True Name.

"But y'all have fun. Save me somethin', ya hear? Help yerselves ta the lemonade; Ah've got way too much of it in mah fridge right now."

"Will do. Thanks, Pearl, see you later."

Sunset invited the rest of her friends. She knew Rainbow Dash had plans, but Sunset invited her to join them later, even welcoming the athlete's father. The Crusaders never forgot their own, so she did not worry about Scootaloo. Knowing Sweetie Belle, there was a good chance Button Mash - and possibly his family - would also be joining them.

With so many people, the person taking her order at the local Chinese place - which still was not so local as to deliver to the farm - must have had a muscle cramp by the time Sunset finished. She was feeding an army, throwing a party for the sake of spending time with friends. Not everything in the world was or could be bright and happy, but at least one small corner of it would be that night.

PART II END

Interlude II: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns that She is not Alone
View Online

Sunset Shimmer: Student of Magick

Interlude II: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns that She is not Alone

Sometime during the night, Sunset Shimmer woke. She could not place what had caused it, as she was feeling sublimely comfortable lying on her side of Rarity's enormous bed. She did not need to use the restroom, was not thirsty, and did not feel as though Rarity had jostled her.

Princess Twilight - at the far side of the bed - breathed evenly as she mumbled what sounded like orders for Spike. He snored gently at her feet, a slight groan escaping him as one of his paws moved as though he was trying to write a letter. Sweetie Belle was curled against her sister, both siblings at peace. Not one of them showed the slightest disruption to their own slumber.

The only other sounds were those of a typical suburban night. The neighbourhood was sufficiently removed from thoroughfares to ensure traffic would rarely be a bother to the residents. If they did not leave some other background noise - such as a fan - to distract themselves, only the insects and the breeze provided the night's symphony.

Sunset assumed her bout of wakefulness was merely a random occurrence of restlessness. They were hardly new to her, especially after the Fall Formal. She was nearly sleeping once more when her subconscious determined what had disturbed her and drove her back into alertness.

There was a breeze that evening, the gentle kind that seemed to whisper soothing comfort to any willing to listen. It was perfectly normal except that it actually seemed to be whispering. There was no human voice, just an ethereal serenader within the breeze. Sunset was almost certain that she could hear it speaking in formless words a message for her alone, a wish that she enjoy a peaceful slumber.

She wanted to obey the bidding to close her eyes and to allow her dreams to overtake her again. The wind promised that she would be untroubled by nightmares of a knife piercing her ribs. She could forget seeing three classmates change into monstrous rats, or that large man who had become a terrifying wolf-like beast to pursue them. No twisted forests would punish her for her sins that night. She could rest in the warmth of being close to two friends, plus Sweetie Belle and Spike. Her eyes slowly closed again, as though the voice of the wind were the sandman himself come to guide her to a well-deserved sleep.

'It's just a waking dream,' Sunset told herself as she felt her mind drifting.

The attempt to sleep lasted until Rarity pulled on the blankets and caused Sunset to shift. The dull throb of the healing wound in her side forced her to be fully alert. When she could still hear the whispers, she had to admit to the reality of the moment.

Sunset Shimmer was scared. There was no other word for it. The whisper was not malicious - though she believed this only by some instinct rather than by demonstrable evidence - but it was unnatural for this world. Memories of other unnatural occurrences made her shiver and hide under the blankets she stole back from her bed mates. She clutched the crocheted doll of herself as a pony to her chest as she huddled closer to Rarity, seeking comfort in the physical proximity of one friend and the spiritual closeness of another.

She contemplated waking the others. Whatever was causing the fantastical voice on the breeze would likely cease, but they would reassure her and protect her from whatever was speaking to her. It was, perhaps, the logical choice. She also knew it was not what she was going to choose.

If the nightmares were real, and not merely constructs to protect herself from the memories of being violated by Flash Sentry and his friends, then whatever magic existed naturally in the human world was dangerous. She could not expose her friends to it. A darker part of her suggested rousing Sweetie Belle, but she refused it. What the girl and her friends had done still hurt, but they had confessed, apologised, and received their punishments. Even if they had not, Sunset would not want to subject any of them to similar experiences, no matter how terrible their actions.

As the whisper continued, the need to understand warred against the desire to remain in the safety of the bed. Something in the back of Sunset's mind pulled at her, demanding that she seek the truth of the mysterious voice. It did not care about the possibility of further harm if it could know. That part of Sunset gradually dominated her until she slipped from the bed.

The teen moved carefully to avoid waking the others. She wore only thin cotton pyjamas and slippers borrowed from Rarity as she made her way to the living room to peek out the front window. The early spring flowers of the small garden in the front yard danced in the breeze and sparkled under light of the full moon as though they were dusted in glitter. Except for a few fireflies bouncing across the lawn, she saw nothing else.

She did hear something new: A second voice. While the first carried from the breeze, the other was carried on it. It was soft and familiar, speaking words that were impossible to hear with the ears. Both voices sang together, sometimes in chorus and sometimes alternating, as crickets provided the instrumentation.

Sunset was breathless at the raw energy just on the other side of the door. Whatever was out there, she could not imagine it being anything bad. It tickled her mind, like something she should understand or remember. She was on the edge of New knowledge and could not place a finger on what it was that she was learning. At least, she could not while she remained inside her safe haven.

Quietly unlocking and then opening the door, Sunset crept outside and scanned the yard. Still seeing no one, she stood straight and strolled down the front steps. What had looked to be fireflies were in fact something else. They moved too smoothly and did not blink as consistently as the insects did. One passed harmlessly through her hand as she tried to touch it. The breeze was unseasonably warm, but Sunset shivered as she remembered the dancing lights in that twisted forest. The song calmed her, these dancing lights radiating kindness rather than punishment. They floated to bob about her as the unpleasant ones of another place had, but they were inviting her to join the pleasure of their waltz as they bathed her in their shimmer.

As Sunset watched them, unbidden images of her friends arose in her mind's eye. She saw herself having a picnic with Fluttershy, both of them giggling as they shared their meals with adorable little critters that cavorted about them. Then she was assisting Applejack with making cider, the two kicking back at the table after the work to enjoy a sample of their labours. Sci-Twi had Sunset assisting with some experiment that left them laughing even as smoke rose from a set of glass phials.

She shook her head as she felt the ghostly touch of Rarity's measuring tape, clearing the visions from her mind. The lights continued to offer happiness, but she had a goal and would not allow them to distract her again.

Sunset stepped back from the lights and turned to the street. A row of hedges that she believed had not occupied the edge of the property before the night fell blocked her view of the road. She had to move between them to leave the yard. They did not act as much of an impediment; the hedges almost seemed to withdraw their prickling branches rather than risk scratching her.

The obstacles were kind to Sunset. Whatever magick fuelled them, it did not want her to suffer as she had in the ancient forest. Everything that had tried to stop her did so gently and did not resist her progress when she refused them. She could feel loving concern in the air around her, as though someone wanted to protect her from all sorrow and pain.

The final leaves of the bush parted to allow her onto the street. Sunset finally spotted the owner of the second voice swaying gently on the sidewalk in front of the house, even more of the strange lights gallivanting around her.

The other party stood upon two legs and had a shape like that of humans, but could not be human. She had big, fuzzy fox ears and a bushy tail - an actual tail, not lengthened hair - and possessed a small snout and whiskers to complete the animalistic ensemble. Fur the same colour as her skin was readily visible on the exposed sections of her body. Her hands were still normal except for the light, downy fur covering them, while her feet were hidden in her boots.

Even in a different form, Sunset recognised the other teen immediately.

"Pinkie Pie?"

She winced as she opened her eyes and looked at Sunset, a sad smile on her face.

"How can you see through my mien?"

"I don't know, but I've been noticing some strange things since the ... stuff that happened."

Though she had been in a swaying dance before, Pinkie now trembled as Sunset approached. Her puffy hair had deflated when she heard her name. Her nose twitched as she sniffled. She rubbed her eyes for a moment, then continued to look fearfully at Sunset.

"I didn't mean to scare you. I was asking the wind to protect you and give you good dreams and let me know if any meanies came to hurt you again." Tears leaked from Pinkie's eyes. "Please, don't be scared. I wanted to tell you and the girls about this, but I couldn't figure out how to explain it, and I didn't want to be rejected again, so I erased your memory when you saw through my mien the first time, but I should have known you'd be able to do it again, and-and...," now fully crying, she continued, "I promise I'm not a bad monster. Please don't hate me. Please."

She kept whispering "Please" until Sunset wrapped her in a tight hug. She stiffened at the contact for a moment before returning the embrace. They held each other as Pinkie cried through her reserve of tears.

"Pinkie, you'll always be my friend, no matter how you look."

"Are you Lost, too?" Pinkie asked, releasing Sunset. "No, I'd be able to see your mien. There's something around you, but it's not like the magic we got from Equestria, and it's not Their type of magick."

Sunset could hear the capital letter and associated it with a terrible fear that caused Pinkie's voice to tremble. "Can you tell me about it?"

"I don't like to," Pinkie began. She paused. "But I will. You changed, too, and I think you'll be able to understand some of it. I just can't do it tonight. I'm setting up contracts everywhere I can to protect you, but I'm running out of time. I can only do this when everyone's asleep. How did you know I was out here?"

"I don't know. I was sleeping, and then I woke up because I could hear the breeze whispering. I wanted to know what was going on."

Pinkie nodded. "Once you learn a little about the secret things, you always want to know more. Just be careful. There's lots of mean-meanie-meanpants out there that don't want anybody knowing their secrets. I'll tell you everything I can when the time is right, okay? Don't trust anybody easily and be careful if any voices start calling your name, but you can't see them."

"I promise. Good night, Pinkie."

They shared another brief hug before Pinkie left, the strange whispers of the breeze following. The faerie lights - for they could be nothing else - faded as the hedges retreated back into the soil.

"You have some interesting friends."

Dark Ace stood on the sidewalk behind her as though he had always been there. He wore the same loose clothing he had at their first meeting, his crisscrossing tattoos mostly covered under long sleeves. What few he exposed glowed in the moonlight, making them more defined.

"You're real." Sunset felt the mental wall she had built to protect herself crumbling. "That really happened."

"That's actually not the first time I've heard that. Since you're here, let me give you an update: The Gauntlet is getting weaker. Don't go anywhere near that school and warn your friends to do the same. See you later."

"Wait," Sunset called, then lowered her voice to continue when he turned back to her. "I wanted to say 'thank you' for helping me."

"Thanks, but I'll be honest and say that we didn't know you were there."

They stood silently as Sunset tried to think of something more say. She had more than enough questions to fill the rest of the night, but she knew he would not stay the hours needed to answer them. She knew each answer would only give her more questions, if her limited experience to date could be used as an indicator.

She decided to ask one question to buy time while she tried to figure out what she wanted to say.

"What are you doing here?"

He chuckled. "I suppose it does look bad. I can say that I'm not in the habit of stalking teenage girls. I felt some Lost magick and wanted to observe it. Imagine my surprise when you came out of that house."

"Will you let me talk to you again? I have questions."

"I'm sure. I've informed the Hierarch about you. Sooner or later, someone in the Consilium will be coming to see you. You'll need to introduce yourself if you want to stay in this city. Got all that?"

"I guess?"

He laughed, keeping it sufficiently low as not to disturb anyone else. "Okay, Sparky, I'll see you later."

"Sparky?"

"Why not? I was thinking 'Ditzy' but Sparky fits you better. It makes a good Shadow Name. Remember what I said about not telling people your True Name?"

She nodded.

"We'll be taking care of the problem Monday next week. You can meet me at the Sweet Shoppe this Wednesday at four sharp. If you're not there by the time I finish eating a cookie, I'm gone. Time for me to go. I have stuff to do."

As he turned away, he added, "By the way, someone inside that house was watching us. Might want to think up a good story for dallying with a guy like me at this time of night. Oh, and don't try to use any magick until after you get a mentor. It has a funny habit of going horribly wrong, especially if anyone else sees it."

He blinked from existence once he was out of the house's line of sight. It was as though he moved sideways while walking a straight line down the sidewalk. Just like the first time she witnessed Ace's disappearing act, it was nothing like the teleportation Sunset had used as a pony. He disappeared as if he had never been there, without any flash or pop of magick, yet she could feel it. She wanted to know what he had done and how, but the answers were not forthcoming.

That left her to confront the observer. Princess Twilight would have barrelled from the house, but Sunset could not easily eliminate any of the others. She believed Ace was correct, but she did not feel as though someone was watching her, for which she normally had an excellent sense.

The curtains shifted ever-so-slightly when she whirled to face the house. There was a sneak at the window and that person was downstairs. If Sunset moved quickly, she could catch the weasel and determine how much would need to be explained or how to keep the witness quiet.

She ran to the door and pushed it open, catching the spy at the stairs. Knowing she was caught, Sweetie Belle turned and dropped onto the bottom step. She opened and closed her mouth a couple times before giving up and staring at Sunset. Her eyes were a little droopy and dazed, as though she had spent too much time watching television.

"What were you doing?" Sunset asked.

Sweetie Belle's voice was too high, and she stumbled over her words as she explained. "I didn't mean to spy on you, honest. I had to use the bathroom, and I saw you going downstairs. Then you were peeking out the window and went outside. I thought you might be in trouble, so I just wanted to make sure you'd be okay, I promise."

She then offered her best puppy-dog eyes and an apologetic - yet angelic - face. There was some fear in her eyes, but it seemed to be little more than the type that went with being caught doing something wrong.

Sunset knew Sweetie Belle had seen everything. She wondered what to do, her concern mostly on Rarity's reaction to learning that Sunset had been meeting a young man secretly at night, and Twilight's inevitable panic about Pinkie's other form.

The Crusaders might have learned their lesson about sharing others' secrets, but there was no guarantee the girl seated before Sunset would keep her mouth closed. Compounding that was Sweetie Belle's seeming inability to state information succinctly, which sometimes led to minor catastrophes of misunderstanding. With so many problems to be juggled, Sunset needed to make sure she would not be facing another that upset the careful balance.

'Just tell her not to say anything,' part of herself thought. 'You know you can do it. You know how to get people to cooperate.'

"What did you see?"

"Nothing." At Sunset's firm glare, she admitted, "I saw you talk to Pinkie Pie, and then a guy I don't know."

"You knew that was Pinkie?"

"Yeah, but she looked-" Sweetie Belle stopped talking, nervousness on her face.

'Time for the kill.'

Though she did not care for the phrasing, Sunset knew the sentiment from her inner voice was correct. "She looked different? Like we all do sometimes?"

"Like when you sing, except her ears-" Again, the younger girl stopped talking, this time putting a hand over her mouth.

"They weren't pony ears, were they?"

Sweetie Belle shook her head, her nervousness overtaken by fear. Her breathing was becoming erratic, and her pretty green irises had shrunk to pinpricks.

"She's not a monster or anything, Sweetie Belle," Sunset began. "Pinkie is Pinkie. It's like when we sing, only she has her own special ability she can use other times. It's okay, you can tell me what you saw."

"I can't say," the girl whispered. "If I do, I'll go away again."

"I'll say it for you: Pinkie Pie looks like a fox sometimes."

There was a small gasp, and then Sunset felt herself tackled, small hands covering her mouth. "No, no, I'm not going back. Please don't say things like that. Please don't make me go back."

Moving the hands, Sunset asked, "Sweetie Belle, why can't you admit it? You see us pony-up all the time, and you were talking about Equestria with Twilight. Why are you so afraid?"

"Because I can't really see things like that. I know I'm just imagining it. As long as I don't say it, I won't be sent away again."

The conversation was going in a circle. "Where would you go if you admitted it?"

"The place with the white rooms and the doctors that ask lots of questions and give you medicine that makes you feel sleepy all the time. It's where they keep all the crazy people. I don't wanna go back. I don't want to be crazy anymore."

"You're not crazy. Twilight told you about Equestria, but you didn't have a problem."

"We were just playing pretend. There's no such thing as talking ponies."

"When we pony-up?"

"I just get too into the music."

"The Sirens?"

"It was just a bad dream that I had because I was so mad about losing the Battle of the Bands."

"There being two Twilights, and two talking dogs named Spike, and the whole 'magic portals opening all around the school' thing?"

"I need to up my meds."

Sweetie Belle jumped to her feet and was making a break for the stairs. Sunset grabbed her wrist and pulled her back, putting a hand over the girl's mouth. Sweetie Belle was shivering. Sunset was starting to feel guilty, not even sure what she was doing. She knew her secrets would be safe, but she could not stop herself wanting to force the younger teen to see the truth.

"I know it seems crazy, but a lot of people have seen all of that stuff. If it would help you, I would tell your parents all about it. We could play for them and show them how we pony-up. You're not imagining it, and you're not crazy."

'Why are you doing this? She thinks she's just one bad trip from the loony bin. You already know she won't tell anyone. Stop it now.'

Sunset ignored her inner voice. "Let's make a deal. You tell me why you think you need meds, and I'll tell you a secret of my own, okay?"

A small, hesitant nod was the reply. Sunset removed her hand and released Sweetie Belle.

"When I was little, I would see weird things sometimes, like what I thought I saw with Pinkie. Whenever I went out, I'd see people that looked different, but then I'd look at them again and they'd be normal. There was this gang that always wore biker jackets. Sometimes, I thought they had fangs and claws. Stuff like that.

"Whenever I tried to tell someone about it, they thought it was just my imagination. They'd call me silly or stupid. Even Rarity wouldn't listen to me.

"One day, I thought I saw this thing floating through town. It was a woman with big wings, and she had these dogs that looked a little like people with her. I wanted to see more, so I went chasing after them and got hit by a car.

"When I was in the hospital, I told everyone about it. One of the nurses who worked at night was really nice. She told me it was interesting that I could see that when no one else could. Then I found out she wasn't really nice because I caught her sucking blood from someone. She ran away before I could say anything.

"I told my parents and the doctor about it and refused to let her near me. They said I was crazy and sent me to the place with the rooms that have pillows in the walls. The doctors there kept giving me medicine and telling me I was imagining things.

"I went along with them so I could finally go home. It took two whole years, and now anytime I start talking about strange things, they get worried and make sure I've been taking my medicine."

Once Sweetie Belle finished her story, Sunset thought on it for a moment. Her initial reaction to agree that Sweetie Belle's imagination was too strong flew in the face of what Sunset had seen. She imagined herself in the girl's place, trying to explain the relatively small number of things she had seen and then being sent away for it.

"Okay, it's my turn. Promise not to tell anyone about this?"

After another small nod, Sunset relayed the true story of what happened to her at the end of Friday, trying her best to relay each experience, though she skipped Flash Sentry's not-so-veiled threats to her body. The two men, the human-sized rats that Ace had called 'spirits,' all three of the Flash Drives transforming into those spirit rats, one of them using strange magick while the other shifted into a bestial wolf-like monster, the stabbing, her time wandering the strange place her new acquaintance had called 'Pandemonium,' and the Watchtower there.

They failed to notice the sun peeking over the horizon until Sunset finished by explaining what Pinkie Pie and Dark Ace had each told her, capping with a quick display of the forming scar.

It took some time for Sweetie Belle to process what Sunset told her. Finally, she said, "You told more than one secret."

"You can owe me, then. How's that sound?"

They both giggled, but Sweetie Belle sobered quickly.

"I do have one more thing to tell you. I didn't tell you everything about Friday." She took a breath. "I remember bumping into you on the stairs. I didn't mean to do it, I was following my friends and didn't see you. I tried to say sorry, but I don't think you heard me.

"Scootaloo got all upset at me for saying sorry. When I got mad at her, Apple Bloom jumped on her side. They both said I had to hate you, too, even though we're all supposed to be friends now. I tried to tell them that, but they said I could be with them or you."

"I'm sorry about that," Sunset murmured. "Just go along with it until this is fixed. I don't want you to lose your friends."

"No way. If this is dark magic, they'll realise they were wrong when it's gone. You're nice now, and I won't do that, even if it's pretend. I don't want to hurt you again."

There was resolve in the girl's eyes, combined with a bit of loneliness. It triggered some reaction in Sunset, who knew what it was like to be without friends.

"I guess you'll need a friend to hang out with until this is over, huh? I'm going to have to learn a lot of new things to fix it, and I think I might need someone to help."

"You mean it? You'd really let me be your friend after everything?"

The bright green eyes shimmered with excitement, completely wiping the fear and hopelessness from existence.

"Of course."

Sunset was prepared for the tackle-hug. As they snuggled on the couch, she glanced at the nearby clock and saw how early it was. Rarity was known for her required 'beauty sleep,' and Spike had confided to Sunset Twilight's habit of sleeping late.

Feeling energised, Sunset asked to borrow Sweetie Belle's laptop, promising they could work together to research what they could, even if they were unlikely to find much. She was tired of being at the mercy of people who knew what was happening and - with an assistant to make the work bearable - decided it was time to fight back.

Chapter XVIII: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns Pinkie Pie's Story
View Online

Sunset Shimmer: Student of Magick

Chapter XVIII: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns Pinkie Pie's Story

Part III

When the party ended, most of the gathered friends returned to their homes, though both Crusaders were staying the night. It had been Scootaloo's idea, but all three quickly jumped on it. Sweetie Belle was a master of the pleading face; Sunset knew that she would be unable to refuse as soon as the girl's big green eyes started to water. It took little persuasion for the other two to gain permission. Apple Bloom's family approved it as soon as Sunset confirmed that she was happy to host the girls. Scootaloo's was happy with only a message informing them that she was staying.

Rainbow Dash and her father, Rainbow Blaze, did make a short appearance late in the evening. Though he had been distrustful of Sunset the few times they had met since the Fall Formal, he treated her warmly. He mostly stayed in the living room with Chip, Love Tap, and Granny Smith while the teens played in the yard.

They were the last to leave. As she was heading out the door, Dash called to Sunset, "Hey, can you come down with me so we can talk about something?"

"Sure."

Neither had any need to remind the Crusaders not to spy. The lessons of their cyberbullying were still clear in their minds, at least according to Sweetie Belle.

Sunset followed Dash to her father's vehicle, where Rainbow Blaze was waiting. He leaned against the hood, giving both girls a smile.

Dash nodded to her father, who said, "Dashie said she told you about what's been going on. I owe you an apology. I didn't trust you at first, and I thought you'd be a bad influence on her."

"That was my fault," Dash interjected. "I didn't exactly tell him about all the stuff you were doing to prove you had changed."

"Still, it was wrong of me to judge you without giving you a chance. When Dashie came to me about that other issue, I thought it was your fault. She can tell you that I wasn't happy, but she stood up for you. I should've apologised after that, but I was too preoccupied with everything else.

"I appreciate that you're still willing to be my daughter's friend even after she told you everything. It means a lot to both of us."

Sunset placed a hand on Dash's shoulder. "Even if I didn't know how it feels, I can't imagine turning my back on someone who's trying to solve their problems."

Blaze nodded. "Well, we've gotta get a move on. Thanks for the invite."

"Thanks for coming. And, uh, thanks for clearing the air."

"Great, now that everything's cleared up, college parties are a go," Dash declared. "But, you know, not the crazy kind. Dad would skin me alive."

"Probably not, but you're never too old for a lecture. I bet I could still put you in a corner if I really wanted to."

Father and daughter enjoyed a mock argument as they left. Sunset waved a farewell, then turned to a set of bushes that had not been on the property a few minutes earlier.

"You can come out now, Pinkie."

Curly pink hair slowly crept above the shrubbery line, followed by the bright blue eyes Sunset knew so well.

"Sorry about that. I came out of the Hedge right when you guys came out of your flat. I used my magick to make sure I wouldn't listen to you, so I didn't hear anything until you said 'You can come out now, Pinkie,' I promise. Pinkie Promise, even."

Sunset giggled. "I know you wouldn't spy on us. Come on, there's a little Chinese left if you're hungry."

The Lost girl fully sprang from her hiding place. "Do you have General Tso's Chicken? I love that stuff!"

"Would you be sad if we don't?"

"A little."

"Then it's good I set some aside for you."

Pinkie tackled her in a hug. "You big meanie, don't tease me like that."

"But it's so easy."

They shared a laugh as they entered the apartment. All three Crusaders were seated together on the couch to allow Sweetie Belle to show them sonogram pictures. The baby was at approximately eighteen weeks and really looked like a human infant. As per the parents' mutual request, the doctor would not be telling them the gender, but that did not prevent Apple Bloom and Scootaloo arguing over interpretations. The cowgirl was convinced the baby was a boy, while the athlete believed the appendage in question to be an arm.

They paused when Sunset cleared her throat.

"Okay, girls, I'm not sending you to bed to sleep, but we do need to make arrangements. Do you want the bedroom or the living room?"

"We can all fit on my bed, so you don't have to worry about space."

Sunset shook her head. "I'm not going to force you to go to bed at a particular time. You can stay up all night if you want, but I'll probably be up early. Besides, I don't think even you girls can all fit on your bed. Sweetie Belle, you can take mine."

"We don't wanna push ya outta yer bed," Apple Bloom said.

"But Sweetie Belle shouldn't be sleeping on a couch," Scootaloo objected.

"It'll be fine, girls. The couch is a futon, and it's really comfy. I take naps on it all the time. It's really big, too, so we can share it."

They debated sleeping on the futon couch or in the bed. Apple Bloom was hesitating, but her family's values about being a guest were a pressing concern. Scootaloo was already obstinate, and she was very protective of her oldest friend. That concern for Sweetie Belle's well-being had grown to include her physical safety since learning of the pregnancy.

Sunset could have ended the disagreement quickly, but preferred to allow the girls to come to a decision together. She turned to Pinkie.

"Wanna go for a walk while they make up their minds?"

"Sure."

The night was young, the stars and the moon bright in the sky thanks to the farm's distance from the city's lights. Both teens strolled about the paths around the fields and the pastures.

Pinkie stopped when they were near the sheep barn. "I promised to tell my story tomorrow. Can you show me some magick tonight to finish your promise?"

"I'm not really trained for it yet. I can only use the Mind, Space, and Spirit Arcana so far, and those take a bit of setup to show to anyone else. Would it be alright to show you later? I was thinking of repeating how I won a poker game by switching cards with the other player."

Pinkie gasped. "I didn't take you for a cheater."

"It's not cheating for Mages, apparently. We can use our magick in any game as long as we don't attack the other player. In fact, we actually have to declare that magick's not allowed."

"Oh, I get it. Sorry, I was thinking like we do. The Changeling traditions don't allow using contracts in regular games. We do have other games that are designed to let us use them, but we usually play those in the Hedge. Since normal games have a long history, using contracts on them would be disruptive and draw attention."

"Games," Sunset mumbled. She thought for a moment, then said, "That gives me an idea. Just a second."

There was a book in Sunset's room that she had purchased as a gift to Pinkie Pie. It was a small collection of party games from around the world. Her friend might have known them, but Sunset felt it was worth the purchase if Pinkie found even one new game.

She sent a message to Sweetie Belle to ensure the Crusaders were not in the bedroom, then focused on wanting the book in her hands. She put all of her hopes of making a beloved friend happy into her will, pinning those feelings on the book itself. She envisioned its size, weight, and appearance, as well as its exact location on her shelf. It took but an instant to form a bond with the object. The magick touched the book, summoning it from the shelf to her upheld hand. With a few words of High Speech that symbolised moving something, she felt the book suddenly in her hand as the spell completed. It had taken only a few seconds, but spells always seemed longer.

Sunset offered it to her friend as she asked, "Does that satisfy the contract?"

"I could feel that, but it wasn't like when I use a contract. Your magick is more like 'whoosh' and 'bam' and 'the world is bending like when you look at a straw in a glass of water.' Does mine feel really different to you?"

"I've only been around it twice - and I didn't exactly have the training to examine it either time - so I can't give a colourful description, but it did feel different. It's more ... subtle, like you're bonding with the thing and talking to it. I'm sure that I'll be able to describe it better one day."

Pinkie giggled. "That's exactly what it's like, silly. Sometimes, you don't need a lot of fancy adjectives and verbs to get in the way of describing something. I know you Awakened like to study a lot and pick out just the right name for each and every thing you find, but I think you might let that distract you from just feeling it sometimes, you know?"

"So you'd say your magick is more natural?"

That earned a shrug. "I guess that's the best way to say it without lots of those verbs and adjectives and maybe a few adverbs. You call your spells 'Willworkings', right? Well, we're trying to get stuff to do what we want, too, but we have to ask for it instead of changing the world to get it.

"Everything has at least one category, and each category has certain rules. Once I learned how to make a contract with a lightbulb, I could use what I learned to make one with sunlight or even lightning for certain things. The more I learn about contracts with one group, the easier it is to figure out another that's similar.

"By the way, I asked Pearl, and she said I could use my contracts on your flat as long as you give me permission first. She said she'd really like to study them, so we were able to form a contract. Is it okay if I make a couple to watch over Sweetie Belle and the baby?"

"Of course it is. I'd appreciate having another set of magick to help her. The only thing I'd say is to ask her first, but I can't imagine she'd refuse. That girl wants to know everything about us."

Pinkie suddenly looked glum. "I understand that, but she's eventually going to find out things that really scare her. You know that saying? 'Don't ask questions if you don't want to know the answers.' When we talk tomorrow, I want her to hear my story, too, but it might make her worry a lot for the baby. I'll warn her first, but I wanna know if it's okay to offer it."

Sunset pondered the question. It was true that Sweetie Belle would appreciate learning anything that their new friends - or old ones - would share. She was also becoming more aware of the fact that she was carrying another life, which brought with it the normal concerns; the problem was the compounding of supernatural knowledge. It was easy not to fear faeries stealing a child when one did not believe they existed; Sweetie Belle did not have that dubious luxury.

"She might be a minor, but she is old enough to make a lot of her own decisions. If you're willing to include her, then she needs to decide if she wants to know."

In a way, Awakening was like becoming an adult: It brought with it cares and concerns unimaginable to one's previous life. The only difference was that many people had family to ease them into adulthood, while Awakening was an instant and a profound change. It was easy to see the negatives, but Sunset believed the positives of her new life outweighed them.

"Do you want to stay the night, too? It'll turn our frowns upside-down."

"Now you're speaking my language," Pinkie giggled. "I don't have anything planned for tomorrow, so I'd love to have a sleepover."

They hurried back to the house. Pinkie tucked the book into her hair, where it disappeared. Sunset felt a brief glimmer of magick that was somewhat like the Space Arcanum. With training, she would have the skill to create what Sweetie Belle decided to call 'pocket dimensions' to stash more than should fit into something - such as actual pockets. Though Sunset wondered if Pinkie had a similar ability, she was unsure she wanted to ask.

The Crusaders were going to sleep in the bedroom. Apple Bloom had relented, since neither wished to risk making Sweetie Belle uncomfortable. It was obvious she appreciated their concerns, even if she would be fine. They bade the older girls a good night and retired, which Sunset was sure meant they would be awake at least a couple hours more. She left the living room's ceiling fan running so that the white noise would hide their giggles.

She laid out the futon. "Do you mind sharing with me, or do you want the recliner? I can put a cot in my room, too, if you don't mind staying up with them."

"Sweetie Belle says you make a really good hug pillow, so I'll take the couch with you."

Sunset giggled at the thought. With a smile, she replied, "Of course she does."

Despite the implied threat of using Sunset as a body pillow, Pinkie stayed on her side of the bed. If she did hug Sunset in their sleep, the Mage did not notice it. She woke to find Pinkie lying on her face, arse halfway in the air. After seeing that sleeping posture at so many slumber parties, Sunset had learned merely to shake her head.

The younger girls woke when the scent of cooking bacon permeated the flat. Scootaloo decided to wake Pinkie, giving the older girl a light shove that pushed her to her side. A snort and a murmured "but the jumping beans don't like to dance" preceded stretches and yawns.

While Sunset finished cooking breakfast, Pinkie chased Scootaloo around the flat, threatening to tickle the athlete until she turned blue. It was so normal that Sunset almost forgot the promised talk later. For just a short time, she and Pinkie could be nothing more than somewhat average late-teen girls.

Just as Sunset was plating breakfast, Pinkie caught her target. Scootaloo may not have turned blue, but she did receive a good tickling that left her gasping for air. Neither of her friends tried to help her, too busy laughing at her plight.

"You're going to pay for that," she warned them, grinning too widely to be taken seriously. "I don't care how many months I have to wait, Sweetie Belle's getting it, too."

The rest of the morning passed as quietly as it could when all three Crusaders were together. They avoided anything dangerous, but cleaning the dishes still resulted in a wet kitchen and three damp teenagers. To get them dry, Sweetie Belle took them for a walk about the farm, which kept them occupied until lunch. They returned filthy, having spent the rest of the morning assisting the farmhands with various chores.

It may have been old hat for Apple Bloom, but she did not seem to mind, for even work could be fun when done with friends - though such productivity was questionable. Sunset wondered how long it would take for Pearl to ban them from helping. If the girls had caused mayhem, Sunset would have heard the screams and seen the staff fleeing long before Sweetie Belle could tell her that they would need to move to another country and change their names.

The Crusaders shared the bathroom to get clean, where Sunset could hear fascinated comments about the very slight baby bump accompanied by questioning tones. As Sweetie Belle's voice did not ascend the scales, the questions must not have been too personal. Based on the audible splashing, the bathroom was probably also going to need mopping, a fact that could only draw a smile to Sunset's face. She would never understand how three girls could make such large messes so consistently.

The girls emerged from the bathroom with clean, shiny skin and wrinkled fingers. While she was distracted, Apple Bloom gave Sweetie Belle a light poke in the ribs that elicited a squeak of surprise.

"We're even squeaky clean," she joked.

Scootaloo groaned, then joined Sweetie Belle in poking their friend, who also had a few squeaks in her.

"Girls, I hate to be a spoilsport, but I should take you home. I have stuff I need to do, and I think you all still have at least some homework."

"Yeah, I should work on that essay," Scootaloo admitted. "It's one of those career plans. I just don't know what to write."

"Rainbow Dash had some trouble with those. Why don't you ask her for some advise?" Sunset suggested.

"I want to, but she's been so busy lately. She doesn't really have time for anything these days."

Sunset placed a reassuring hand on the girl's shoulder. "She's got a lot on her mind with college coming up, but I know she'll make time for you if you let her know it's important to you."

"But I don't wanna bother her," Scootaloo objected, eyes downcast.

"You won't. If she's really not available, she'll let you know. I think she just needs a reminder to focus on other things sometimes, okay?"

"But she's been blowing me off a lot lately. Even when she is free, she doesn't say anything anymore."

"I promise she's not doing that on purpose. Do you want me to ask her for you?"

"I'm not a baby; I'll text her myself."

She had already sent a message before she realised that Sunset had manipulated her. "You're good."

"I'll need the practise for when the baby gets older."

Dash replied quickly with an offer to meet at Scootaloo's flat that afternoon to assist in writing her essay. Sunset offered to edit, as Dash had a way with words when she concentrated, but her punctuation and formal grammar needed work.

Sunset gave both girls a ride, saving Apple Bloom the long walk back to her farm. The weather was pleasant, so walking would not have been uncomfortable, but she would still have her own work to do. The cowgirl was familiar with standard transmissions, thanks to occasional use of the farm equipment, but Scootaloo had not seen a clutch and a gear shift outside movies, so she was fascinated by Sunset's car. Since she was already planning to give Sweetie Belle lessons, Sunset offered to teach the Crusaders to drive at the next sleepover.

When she returned, Pinkie Pie and Sweetie Belle were waiting in the living room. They had already discussed the fact that Pinkie had an unhappy story to tell, and Sweetie Belle was ready to hear it. Only delaying to serve cans of soda, Sunset joined them.

"Okay, so I know this story can be super confusing. Only other Lost really understand, but I'll do my best to explain. Just try not to interrupt. It's hard to start, and I might not be able to finish if you do."

"I promise," both listeners said.

Pinkie took several deep breaths to steady herself before speaking.

"When I was little, Granny Pie was still alive and lived with us. She came over from the Old Country before Dad was born. She believed all of the old stories and legends about faeries, and she'd tell them to us all the time.

"I don't think my parents really believed, but they didn't complain about her keeping up the traditions, like putting out a saucer of milk on the new moon. Me and my sisters liked the stories and traditions; they could be a little scary, but we didn't really believe them, either, so we were like kids at Halloween.

"I was coming home from school one day - I think I was eight, but I can't remember - when I found some of the older kids picking on Marble. She's my twin sister, but she's really quiet and shy, so she'd get bullied a lot. I chased them away and asked her what happened.

"Marble thought she'd heard a voice calling her from this abandoned barn on the side of the road we took to school. It had scared her, so she was crying when the bullies found her. I wanted to make her not be scared, so I said I'd go inside and prove there wasn't anything scary.

"I don't remember much after that until I woke up. Something called my name, and then I was grabbed, and then I fell asleep. The one that took me carried me through the Hedge to Arcadia.

"Arcadia is crazy, but not the good, fun kind. Everything is wrong and weird. If you stand in a fire, it'll burn you up, but you won't get warm at all. You can drink water until you explode, but you'd still die of dehydration. It's broken into domains or territories or whatever you wanna call them, and each one's master sets all of the rules.

"I was sold to the one that became my Keeper. I don't like to say his name, since it might get him to notice me and come to get me back, but I'll write it down for you."

She produced a sticky note pad and a pen by reaching into her hair, then scribbled 'The Hunter' on it. Once Sunset and Sweetie Belle read it, she tore it into bits that she threw into the air like confetti. The shreds dissolved to nothing as they floated to the carpet. She stored the writing implements again before she continued.

"The True Fae are really old. I don't know where they came from - or if they came from anywhere - but they control Arcadia. They made contracts with everything there, and all of their slaves have to make one with them in order to survive. I was chained up until I finally made the contract. They gave me food and water, lots of it, but even eating piles of food didn't stop me from starving. I knew I'd die soon if I didn't do it, and nothing I could do would let me escape.

"That was the first thing that changed me. Once you make that contract, you really do become their slave for 'forever and a day.' That means they can do whatever they want to you. Each time you make a new contract with something there, it makes a tiny change until you stop being you.

"I could see that in some of the old slaves, the ones that had been there a really long time. They'd completely stopped being themselves and became what our Keeper wanted them to be.

"His name should give you a clue. We were the prey. He'd pick one of us to be the game for a hunting trip, then he'd go out with his lesser incarnations. If you avoided getting caught, you'd get to live another day. If not, he'd have you for dinner.

"The thing is, that didn't take us out of the game. We'd remember being cut up and cooked and eaten, but then we'd be in our cages the next day. It hurt so bad each time that I just wanted to die for real. We'd go to bed on the screams of the prey from that night."

She took a few more deep breaths. Keeping their promise not to interrupt, both members of the audience settled for placing a hand on her for support. When Pinkie spoke again, her voice had become flat and uninflected, as though she was merely reciting a boring fact in front of a class.

"I don't know how long I was there. Before long, I'd just shut it all out. Each time I failed, I'd wake up a little more like a fox. He changed me to make the games more fun, since catching us too fast was boring. If we did win, he'd give us a small reward.

"By the time I got a reward, I had stopped feeling anything. I was just about to give myself over to being the fox, but then I finally got a reward: Scraps from dinner instead of the usual slop. I was just going to eat it, but I recognised some of the pieces. It was one of the deer, who'd become a slave a little after I did.

"That broke me out of it. I liked the girl that became the deer and didn't want to eat her, even if she'd just wake up a little more like a deer the next day. It was like the first time I'd really looked around since I'd gotten there.

"When I refused to eat, my Keeper decided to have a night game to punish me. The night games were the worst. I hadn't been through one, but the ones that did never came back. The sounds they made when they were caught were the most horrible sounds, and I can't forget them even now.

"I was sure I'd die, but I didn't want to anymore. I was awake again, and I could remember all of the games from before. When he let me out of the cage, I used every trick I could to get out of his domain and back to the Hedge.

"There were a few close calls, but I made it. Once I was in the Hedge, I just kept running. I was a fox, after all, so I could go fast. I ran and ran for a long time, taking random turns and even going through the thorns. I was all cut up and bleeding, but I didn't stop until I collapsed.

"Some friendly goblins found me, and they nursed me back to health. They shared some of their fruits with me that helped me get back some of my human form, so I got what you see when I put down my mien. When I was stronger, they taught me a few of their contracts for getting around the Hedge so I could find my way home, but they warned me that I wouldn't like what I'd find. Before I left, they told me how to find other Lost so I wouldn't have to be alone.

"I think I must have been about fourteen when I left the Hedge. As much as I wanted to go home and see Mum and Dad and my sisters and Granny Pie again and hug them, I looked for another Lost first. There wasn't a Freehold near my hometown, but I found a motley. They gave me a place to stay and taught me more about living as one of the Lost. In fact, they taught me the word.

"We need emotional energy - which is also called Glamour, like your Mana - to power our contracts. Each of us prefers a different emotion. We can ... harvest it from humans whether they're awake or asleep. It's easier when they sleep, but you need to know the contracts for dreamwalking to do it. You can probably guess that I prefer the happiness that comes from laughter.

"The problem is that it takes a bit of the emotion from the person. If you take a little from a lot of people, it won't hurt them, but going to the same people over and over steals it until it's gone. They have to recover, and they can't feel that emotion very well until then. I guess it's a little like the Kindred and drinking blood? Anyway, nobody told me, so I was hurting people for months before I realised it.

"Finally, I snuck to the family farm during summer break to see how things looked. I still wanted to get back my old life if I could. I found out something had taken my place, and nobody even noticed. When the Gentry abduct someone, they usually leave a fetch in their place. The fetch is just made from twigs and leaves, but the powerful magick of the True Fae makes them seem alive.

"There was another Pinkie who was getting ready to start high school. She had everything that should've been mine if I hadn't been such a stupid little kid and ignored Granny Pie's warnings. Granny Pie had passed away while I was gone, and I never got to say good-bye, but that fake one did. I hated her. I wanted what she had, so I asked the motley that had taken me in to help.

"They did, but they warned me that I'd never be able to go back. They told me I'd be happier if I learned to let it go and make a new life, but I wouldn't listen.

"We got the rest of my family to leave one day, then I went and fought my fetch. Even if it was just a magickal construct, it screamed and fought and-and bled like a human."

Pinkie closed her eyes, a few tears leaking to fall down her cheeks. Voice still monotone, she said, "I murdered her. Oh, she turned back into grass and twigs and leaves, but she begged me to spare her until the end. All I could see was that she had taken what belonged to me, and I killed her. I was so mad; those damn Gentry took my life away and made me into a monster.

"When it was over, I didn't feel any different. I was still a fox who'd spent years being chased, cut up, and eaten by a Faery. It just meant I could try and pretend that I was Pinkie Pie again.

"When my family came home, I pretended to be sick. My magick faked all the symptoms, so they didn't notice I was different right away.

"By the time we got to August, they could tell. I couldn't make myself believe that everything was just a nightmare when I could talk to the rocks and streams and wind. I could hear them whispering about me; they were worried about me, and I was glad for that, but they thought I was the other Pinkie.

"I decided to tell them. Maud had come here to go to college, but she came back almost every weekend that summer, so I waited for her to visit. It ... it didn't go well."

Pinkie finally lost control of herself. She was unable to speak as uncontrollable tears and whimpers evolved into sobs. Her hair completely lost its poof; even her colour was draining as her mien slipped. Sunset and Sweetie Belle hugged her, trying to offer what comfort and support they could. Several minutes passed as Pinkie trembled in their arms.

When she regained her control, she continued her story.

"Mum and Dad rejected me. They c-called me a monster. They wanted to know what I'd d-done to their real daughter. Marble was crying because she thought that I ... ate the real Pinkie. Limestone, she ... she grabbed a knife and attacked me. She called me a m-monster, too, and she wanted to k-kill me.

"I used a contract to put them to sleep. After that, I realised that Maud ... hadn't said anything. I was going to put her to sleep, too, but she s-stopped me when she gave me a hug."

Pinkie almost smiled as she recounted the memory. Sunset wished she could view her friend's emotions as she could others', but Pinkie's magick blocked those perceptions.

"Maud doesn't really get touchy-feely, but she likes hugs when we give her one. She almost never ever hugged me first, but she did that day. She said she knew I was the real Pinkie, and that she loved me.

"She'd thought something was wrong the day the fetch took my place, but she never knew. I think she's a little like you, Sweetie Belle; she can see things sometimes, but not as much as you can. She knew Granny Pie was right, so she believed me when I showed her what I'd become.

"I changed my family's memories so they wouldn't hate me anymore. It worked, but it wasn't perfect. They still thought something was off, and they'd have nightmares of a fox monster eating one of us. When I told Maud, she offered to let me live with her and go to school here.

"Once I moved out, everybody felt better. They don't have nightmares anymore. We can be a happy family when I visit.

"I found out about our Freehold right away. It was so amazing: A whole bunch of Lost, just like me. They could understand what had happened to me, and they helped me get over the worst of it, the stuff Maud couldn't help me with.

"My only problem was using my contracts. I didn't want to hurt anybody, but I needed the Glamour to use my magick to protect myself. Maud actually helped me with that.

"She said that I shouldn't let all the bad things that happened make me depressed all the time. I can't change it, so I have to accept who I am now. She said she'd always be on my side and support me, so I should move forward. Instead of being sad and mopey, I could try to make others happy.

"When I started school, I decided to be a new person. I took Maud's advise and tried to make people happy. Parties, baking, being a shoulder to cry on ... I found ways to spread happiness, and then I could get Glamour without hurting anybody.

"Even when you came, Sunset, and did the bad stuff, I found ways to keep everybody happy. You have no idea how many times I thought about using my magick to make you leave or change, but I'd talk about it with Maud. She warned me not to use magick for something like that. Little things were okay, but she didn't ever want me to attack someone unless I had no choice, since she was afraid I'd really turn into a monster.

"So that brings us here. I mean, I figure you know the rest. If you forgot how we became friends or anything, I don't mind telling that story. It's a lot happier than mine."

Sunset leaned against Pinkie. "I can't believe you didn't break. My Awakening was bad, but I don't think I could've made it through what you did. You're amazing, Pinkie Pie."

"I don't think you're a monster," Sweetie Belle said. "You're one of my friends. Monsters don't feel bad if they hurt someone, and they don't try to help others. You used your contracts to protect Sunset when she was hurt, but you didn't give in when she was a bully. That's how I know."

Pinkie finally smiled. "I'm glad I have you girls. It's like when Maud accepted me. We Lost can understand each other, but it's not the same."

"Why do you think they took you?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"I don't know. Maybe because I was there? They're fixed creatures that can't understand change or natural order. They set their rules, and then they follow them forever. I must have broken a rule, so that meant they could take me."

Pinkie leant against Sunset, their heads resting against each other's. "You know, I think we Lost have a lot in common with you Awakened. Even our magick is kinda similar. The big difference is that you guys are broken before you Awaken, but we're broken by becoming Lost.

"The hard part is putting ourselves back together afterwards. It's like when you break a beautiful plate. It'll never be the same, but you can make something even better from the pieces. I like making people laugh, and I might not have changed into the kind of person I am now if not for what happened to me.

"Maybe not everything can be fixed, but I'm going to work on myself. You'll do the same, won't you?"

Sunset promised; she was unsure how else to respond. She did not think she would find many mental health specialists trained to assist the Awakened. While balancing both mundane and magickal lives had not yet proved as difficult as she had feared, she also had barely even started her training. At least Pinkie could offer an example of how to keep everything in its place.

'You aren't even thinking about how to get rid of me anymore? Thanks, Sunny; I love you, too.'

'I'll find a way someday, but I have more pressing issues right now.'

'Keep telling yourself that.'

Author's Note

There is a one-shot side story that accompanies the next chapter. It is not required reading for this story, but it does expand on the end of the following chapter as it shows what Sweetie Belle was doing while Sunset was studying. I recommend reading it first because the end of the next chapter spoils most of the side story.

Those interested can find it at Ghost, Goblin, God: A Day in the Life of Sweetie Belle

Chapter XIX: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns Magick
View Online

Sunset Shimmer: Student of Magick

Chapter XIX: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns Magick

After pausing their lessons for nearly two weeks to ensure Sweetie Belle was safe and settled into her new home, Pearl and Sunset were continuing. Sweetie Belle had apologised multiple times for causing the delays, but neither adult was concerned. There were no time limits on the apprenticeship, so they were not hurrying through anything. As Pearl explained during the first lesson, rushed training usually resulted in another dead Mage.

They would be holding all lessons in Pearl's library until further notice. It was warded to protect it from Sleepers and to ensure that accidents would not destroy anything except, perhaps, the inhabitants. One of the farm's ley lines ran through it, granting them access to Mana as needed.

As Sweetie Belle had a long weekend when the lessons started again, Sunset invited her to observe. Both teens entered the library, where they found Pearl standing by a desk with several tomes stacked on it.

"Are you sure it's okay for me to be here?" Sweetie Belle asked, hesitating at the stairs.

"Yer a recognised Sleepwalker, 'n Sparky's friend. These are her lessons, so yer welcome if'n she says it's okay."

"I don't know how much you'd get out of it, but I thought you'd be interested."

Sweetie Belle's reply was still hesitant. "I really, really wanna know more about magick, but what if I break something or get in the way? What if I cause you to lose control? What if I ruin a spell and it causes Sunset - er, Sparky - to break into a bunch of little crystals that are scattered across the multiverse, and then I have to go and retrieve them, and it takes years of going to really bad places?"

Pearl shook her head vigorously, as though trying to clear water from her ears. "Ah don't think that's even possible fer multi-degree Masters. 'Sides, we ain't even usin' magick today."

"Okay."

Orchid was chipper as she took a seat next to Sparky, carrying herself as though some terrible weight had been lifted from her shoulders. Sparky would never fully understand how her friend's head worked. Even when she learned how to read them, she had no intention of viewing Sweetie Belle's or Pinkie's minds.

"Before Ah start, is there anythin' ya want explained?"

"A couple things, if that's okay. Ace mentioned something about the 'Seers', and I was wondering how Awakened magick gets ... stronger? Better? I think you get the idea."

"Alright, we can start with those. Far as gettin' more powerful goes, well, Ah know yer able ta sense our 'sparks,' right?" She waited for Sparky's nod. "They get more noticeable as yer understandin' of magick grows. It's personal, so Ah cain't really give examples, but ya'll know when it happens. We call 'em moments of Gnosis."

Orchid gasped. "I know that one; it's the Greek word for knowledge." She wilted at noticing both sets of eyes on her. "Sorry, I'll be quiet."

"No need fer apologies unless yer bein' a disruption. This lesson's fer the both of y'all, 'n yer right about the meanin' of the word. This ain't a formal classroom, so ask questions or offer comments whenever ya like. Ah'll let ya know when it's a bad time.

"Now, these moments can take years, but Ah've never heard of anybody not havin' one unless they die first. Just keep studyin' the Mysteries, even after we're done with yer apprenticeship, 'n it'll happen.

"Be careful ya don't confuse Gnosis with the idea of learnin' the ten Arcana. Those are?"

Sparky sat upright and drew a deep breath. "Death, Fate, Forces, Life, Matter, Mind, Prime, Space, Spirit, and Time." At Pearl's applause, she gave a mock bow from her seat. "Awakened are ranked in each, from simply having no knowledge of it through Initiate, Apprentice, Disciple, Adept, and Master."

"Right again. We use 'em accordin' ta the Practises. Before Ah explain the Thirteen Practises, Ah'll tell ya about the Seers of the Throne. Ya want the long version or the short one?"

"Might as well cover everything. If there's something I don't understand now, I can ask about it later. Same for you, Orchid."

Pearl took a sip from a canteen she had placed on another table. Sparky assumed it was water, but had a growing suspicion that her mentor never drank plain water. When she was ready, she said, "Long ago, in what we call the Time Before, there wasn't a separation 'tween the Supernal Realms 'n the Material Plane. Mages ruled kingdoms all over the world, but they decided it wasn't enough. They built a ladder, which has a different name in every story, so they could take control of the Supernal Realms 'n all of reality.

"The first ta go up were the Exarchs. They fought against the ancient gods 'n threw 'em down. Later, another group followed. They're called the Oracles, 'n they fought the Exarchs ta make sure nobody controlled reality.

"The war broke the worlds, separatin' us from the Supernal. The Abyss came inta bein', 'n the Material Plane also became known as the Fallen World.

"We don't rightly know if the Oracles exist, but somebody built the Watchtowers. The Exarchs wanna control everythin', so Ah doubt they'd give us a way ta gain even a fraction of their power. There are folk that doubt the Exarchs, too, but Ah believe there's solid evidence fer them.

"The Seers are folk that serve the Exarchs. They claim ta get visions from their Ascended masters, 'n their leaders even say they talk ta the Exarchs directly.

"The Diamond Orders 'n the Seers hate each other. We want a free world - supposedly, anyways - 'n they wanna be rulers. Ya might say we've been in a cold war with 'em ever since the Watchtowers came inta bein'."

"What about the Free Council?"

"The Libertines are our allies, formin' the Pentacle, but they're more willin' ta talk ta the Seers. Ah don't know if the Seers talk back, but that's their own business. If'n ya ever meet a Seer, tell one of the Councillors right away. They're hostile, 'n they won't hesitate ta do whatever they gotta do ta get what they want."

Sparky thought back to the brief time she had spent wandering Pandemonium, as well as the figure she had met there. If that being had existed and not been yet another test, then she had met either an Exarch or an Oracle. That gave her a coin's toss of being one of the people Pearl and her new friends despised. Since she owed a debt to that figure, she hoped the Oracles were real.

"Alright, let's end today with the Practises. Ah hope yer memory's as good as Ah think it is, 'cause this is a lot ta take at once."

They occupied the next two hours listening to Pearl and asking questions. The names of the Thirteen Practises tended to give a hint of what they were, so memorising them was the hardest part. Note-taking was perfectly acceptable, but the Awakened tended to judge one another on knowledge and referencing notes or acknowledging that one did not know something was a sure way to lose standing.

As an Initiate, Mages could access three: Compelling, Knowing, and Unveiling. They were each relatively simple effects, but could provide a wealth of information or a small nudge to accomplish a goal when used wisely.

Apprentices could use Ruling, Shielding, and Veiling. Those offered more of a push rather than a nudge, or to hide information or to protect themselves.

"I think I used some Mind Rulings when I was talking to your family," Sparky commented to Orchid. "It was how I forced them to tell me the truth and how I got them to let you live with me."

"Apprentice is only the second rank, right?" Orchid waited for affirmation. "Then I can't wait to find out what the others can do."

"Settle down 'n Ah'll get on with it," Pearl replied with a smile.

As the Awakened reached the rank of Disciple - which was Sparky's in the Mind Arcanum - it granted Fraying, Perfecting, and Weaving. The first two were polar opposites, breaking something or fixing it, except that 'something' could include almost anything if the correct Arcana came into use. Weaving allowed permanent changes to a state, so long as the thing being changed did not transmute into something else. It included an ability to alter a few seconds of time, using - of course - Time magick. Only gifted Unicorns could have hoped to accomplish even a fraction of what was possible under those Practises.

Knowing that any Mage taking the time to work at it could reach magicks that were unimaginable even to an Alicorn made Sparky shiver. If not for the vaguely defined risk of Paradox - which was to be another lesson - she could easily see how the ancient Awakened had become the masters of their world.

At the rank of Adept, Patterning and Unraveling became new toys in the Willworker's box. They were essentially far more powerful versions of Fraying and Perfecting. Permanent transmutation was a possibility, as was utterly ruining something or making it nigh-indestructible.

"They're kind of like yin and yang," Orchid commented. "Two opposite forces that are equal to each other."

"Most of the Practises counter each other," Pearl replied. "If'n ya know somebody's used magick fer somethin' 'n ya wanna stop it, we form counterspells with the opposite. Once ya've got a solid understandin' of how ta use magick, Sparky, Ah'll teach ya how ta use 'Dispell.'"

Finally, Pearl reached the purview of Masters: Making and Unmaking. In defiance of the laws of Physics, Awakened reaching that point could create almost anything from nothing or obliterate existing matter and energy. Even people, ghosts, and spirits were not immune to it.

"Ah'll show ya an example. Look at the flower pot there." Pearl led them to a small classic window planter. It was on a table in her ritual area, an offset corner of the library directly in the ley line. The little pot already had soil, which was slightly damp. "Ah'm a Master of Life. Y'all get ta see Makin' in action."

She lifted a gardening spade that had a light coating of soil on the blade and focused on the flower pot, holding her tool aloft. Sparky could feel power like none she had yet observed flowing from her mentor through the spade and into the flower pot. The Mana in the ley line began to follow her focus, soaking into the soil. Pearl spoke words of the High Speech, specifically using symbols of life and fertility, which painted an image of a field of the brightest flowers and the greenest grasses. She wove her spell, moving her gardening spade in a complex rhythm. It took mere seconds for all the potential in the air to coalesce.

A small orchid suddenly existed, its roots firmly planted in the soil of the flower pot. It was vibrant and healthy, its colour matching exactly the purple of Orchid's hair. Pearl lowered her spade to take the flower pot and offer it to Orchid.

"Ah gave this a lastin' Duration. It'll live just like a flower grown from a seed."

"Thank you, Pearl. It's beautiful."

"Magick ain't good or bad. Sometimes, we gotta destroy ta make space fer somethin' new. We can make the world a better place or rip it ta bits. Each Awakened has ta decide how ta use the power we've been granted."

The lesson completed, Sunset Shimmer and Sweetie Belle returned from their hidden corners to usurp Sparky and Orchid. They went back to their flat, where Sweetie Belle placed her gift in the south windowsill. She regarded it for a moment.

"Do you think my baby is like this flower?"

"What do you mean?"

"Well, she didn't come from nowhere, but she kinda did. She's a gift, but one that'll need work to keep happy and healthy. I mean, Pearl had to give the orchid a place to live, and ... I guess I'm not sure what I was thinking."

Sunset placed a comforting hand on her friend's shoulder. "It won't be easy, but you have lots of people who care about you, and we'll all be there to help."

"Thanks, Sunset."

The next day was a Forum, so they did not meet. It was the day that the Consilium would sample the Apples' labours, so Sparky made sure to be in attendance together with Orchid. She was tempted to station herself by the buffet table again, but dismissed the idea. On her first night, it worked to keep her a wallflower. On this night, her peers would notice her odd behaviour.

The food may not have been fancy, but she heard very few complaints. Her friends had outdone themselves, providing at least one of each item they made, which was an extensive list. Most of her fellow Awakened loved it, taking far more than they usually did until the table was practically cleared of edibles.

After the Forum, Ace informed her that the Hierarch would be contracting Sweet Apple Acres for two Forums each month. Sparky had to force herself not to send a message to Applejack; the surprise would be far more enjoyable.

The lessons continued semi-regularly, Pearl calling for her whenever they were both free. As Sunset did not yet have a job, they met every few days.

The next meeting reviewed Imago, the creation of a spell. Sparky found it intuitive, yet challenging. Nearly anything was possible; the Mage needed only to bring the appropriate overall understanding of magick and how it worked, or Gnosis, along with the correct Practises of whichever Arcana were applicable to the desired effect. The Practises were an 'all or nothing' proposition, so learning that another of the Awakened could use a Practise from a specific rank meant that particular Mage could use them all.

When she had rescued Sweetie Belle, Sparky had unknowingly created the Imago she would need to convince the girl's family to let her go. Examining it after the fact, she had used both Mind Compelling and Ruling.

In principle, the formation of an Imago was not too different from when she had used Unicorn magic to create spell matrices. The practise, however, was drastically different. The Awakened had to bring a deep understanding of the rules of reality, as well as the unconscious associations and symbols, to a Willworking. The magick would fit itself to the Mage's specifications first, then to whatever reality demanded. A giant amoeba like from old science fiction stories was possible, but reality would cause it to collapse under its own weight if the Mage did not plan for that.

For the times that a Mage needed to form a spell more quickly, they could learn rotes. Each was basically an Imago that had been formed into a fixed pattern for use by others. Casting one was easier, which meant using less Mana and time to formulate the details as well as a lower risk of Paradox, but it traded having as many options. When the only limits on magick were a Mage's understanding and imagination, losing options became something of a bitter pill.

For the most powerful of spells, however, the Awakened preferred to turn to rituals and grimoires. They required time, perhaps hours, but also represented the only way to have a chance to bring into being the most radical of Imago.

"Let's talk about Paradox now, Sparky. That's when the Abyss feels ya reachin' through it ta call on the Supernal. We create our spells 'n power 'em through our will, but we're still imposin' the laws of a higher realm on the Material Plane. If'n yer not careful, somethin' in the Abyss will try 'n hijack yer magick.

"On top of that, reality don't like us makin' changes. The greater the workin', the more dangerous the Paradox. It gets stronger as a Mage does, too. If'n ya accidentally call a Paradox now, it'll be like what happened at the Congressus Peculiaris. If Ah do it, Ah could be seriously hurt.

"Ya'll feel it if Paradox is comin'. If'n ya don't do anythin', it'll hit yer spell. It's different every time, but it'll usually cause some perversion of what ya wanted. If'n ya contain in yerself - yer Pattern - it'll hurt, but ya'll be able ta control yer spell."

"Is there a way to reduce the risk?"

"A bunch. We call 'em Yantras. Usin' tools that represent yer spell help, too. Don't let Sleepers see ya, especially with vulgar magick that they cain't rationalise. Sympathy, the ties ta somethin', makes a big difference, which is why blood and hair are so common. A demesne - formed with soul stones - helps, but a soul stone also connects deep ta its maker, so ya'd best be careful ta hide it if'n ya make one. The resonance of an area, like usin' Life magick on mah farm. There are a bunch of tricks, but we'll go over those in detail later.

"The last part ta remember about spellcastin' is that ya cain't change it after the fact. Once ya fix the Imago 'n start the Workin', ya have ta see it through or cancel it. Anythin' lastin' cain't be changed after it's done. It's one of our only limits. Ya cain't even change how much Mana yer puttin' in it or what symbols yer usin'. Nothin'."

"I understand."

Pearl stretched. "That's good fer today. Since Orchid's free tomorrow, we'll talk about how a few Awakened overcome those limits."

The next morning, both teens sat quietly, listening to Pearl recount the legends of the Arch Masters.

"They've got as many names as there are people ta name 'em. Arch Masters, Archmages, Imperial Masters, 'n Seekers are the most common 'round these parts.

"These folk are known ta exist, 'ceptin' a few what won't believe. They found a way ta transcend the limits of magick, surpassin' even Makin' 'n Unmakin'. They don't have physical forms, exactly, livin' in their own souls.

"It's right hard ta track down an Arch Master. Rumours say they have an agreement called the Pax Arcana, which prohibits usin' their magick ta interfere directly in the world ... leastwise, fer makin' changes ta the fundamental rules. With their power, they're believed ta be capable of damn near anythin'.

"Now, that's not ta say they don't use magick. They exist in the Astral Realms, separate but part of it. That's where they keep on studyin'. We can find one if we ask the right questions ta the right folk.

"If'n yer ever in need of a miracle that ya cain't do, ya can look fer an Arch Master 'n plead yer case. They tend ta be aloof, but they're occupied with thoughts we cain't imagine, like the Imperial Mysteries. That don't mean they ain't still human in some way. They'll listen; if'n they judge yer request worthy, they'll set ya a task. Complete it, 'n they'll bring their power ta help.

"None of Pentacle Orders allow Arch Masters ta hold positions in our Caucuses or Consilia or Assemblies. They're too far beyond us, 'n we'd just be servants. Leastwise, that's how most folk see it. The Seers' leaders are nearly all Arch Masters, so it's possible.

"Any questions?"

Orchid raised her hand. "Can any Mage become one? Could you or Sparky?"

"Good question. The answer is that Ah don't rightly know. What little they've told us says that most who try won't ever reach it. We've also passed down rumours that they only allow those who are worthy ta make it."

"'Worthy?' They judge us?" Sparky asked.

Pearl shrugged. "It's just stories. They're a mite tight-lipped on it. It makes sense, though. If'n ya wanna rule or help, yer gonna interfere in the world, which they don't do. Ya gotta be amoral, willin' ta let people make their own mistakes."

"So they're a little like gods?" Orchid observed. "They'll help if you ask and prove yourself, but they won't do anything on their own, and they'll guard their knowledge to keep most others from joining them."

That earned a chuckle from Pearl. "Be careful who ya say that around. The more religious folk might not like it.

"Now, if'n ya really wanna talk about gods, let's discuss Ascension. It's also somethin' that must exist, but nobody knows how ta do it.

"The Arch Masters study the Imperial Mysteries 'n make small changes ta reality fer one purpose: Ta open a path ta the Supernal Realms. One day, they exist. The next, they're gone, transformed inta Ascended Bein's.

"The Exarchs 'n the Oracles were the first, but others have joined the ranks. We don't know much about it, since we only see the Watchtowers when we Awaken, but they live there. They have power over reality, but Ah'm guessin' they keep each other in check.

"There are other folk out there that are pretty godlike, too. The main ones we usually worry about are the Abyssal Annunaki, since most others don't care much about us if'n we leave 'em alone."

"What are those?" Orchid asked.

"Best description Ah ever heard is 'aborted universes.' They represent what cain't be. Ya let Paradox slip out of control, 'n ya might accidentally open a door fer one of their servants.

"Ya never wanna face one. Ya think powerful spirits are scary? They corrupt reality just by existin' in it. Everywhere they touch is defiled. Be careful whenever ya get close ta the Abyss, 'cause it'll notice 'n it'll look right at ya.

"Some Mages worship it. They're called Scelesti, 'n they represent about the only threat that'll get Pentacle 'n Seer Awakened workin' together. Never piss off a Scelestus, 'n don't fight one unless ya've got help. They can abuse Paradox 'n the power of the Abyss ta fight back.

"They hide in plain sight, right in the Orders. Ain't no easy way ta find 'em, neither."

"What are some of those other 'gods'?" Orchid asked. "If you don't mind talking about them."

Pearl grimaced, but patted Orchid's shoulder before the girl could apologise. "Ah'm fine with it, but ya need ta remember that fer as little as we know about the Exarchs, we know even less about the others.

"We have pretty broad powers over the world. With the right study 'n Practises, we can visit outside the Material Plane even without an Iris fer it. Goin' beyond the Material Plane or the Astral Realms requires lots of study 'n preparation, 'cause the masters of those lands don't like Awakened tryin' ta learn their secrets.

"Ah'll list off a few, 'n y'all can learn more about 'em later. In the deepest parts of the Underworld, watch out fer the Kerberoi. They're the lords of the Deep Dominions, 'n they guard their domains right jealously. Only the Sin-Eaters really have much of a chance of dealin' with 'em. Nobody's sure, but they might relate ta the Supernal Realm of Stygia.

"That Lost friend of yers has probably mentioned the True Fae. They live in Arcadia, but we don't know if what the Lost call 'Arcadia' is the same as the Supernal Realm. Best ta leave 'em alone.

"Remember the spirits at yer school? Those were only what we call Gafflin's, Rank 1 or 2 spirits. They're the weakest common spirits, but they still caused a heck of a lotta trouble. They're nothin' ta the Celestines, spirits at Rank 8 'n 9. Don't even think about tryin' ta take on one. Even the Uratha give 'em a wide berth.

"Then we get inta the bein's that we don't know much about at all. We've been over the Kindred, Uratha, and Lost, but there are other supernatural folk. Ah'll tell ya what Ah know about 'em, but t'ain't much."

"The Arisen talk about their Judges of Duat. Ah've never met any of the Arisen, so what Ah've heard is all from mah own studies. They're said ta be folk from the Time Before or somethin' similar, who were bound ta rise up again after they die. Their Judges might be related ta the Kerberoi or might be completely different; they just happen ta deal with the dead, too. All Ah know is that they're said ta be at the end of the road fer the dead, weighin' souls fer admission ta the afterlife.

"The Unchained - 'n Ah ain't met any of 'em, either - whisper about somethin' they call the 'God Machine.' They're folks that stopped workin' fer it. Ah heard they're originally just programmes 'n gears that somehow got free will. The God Machine's supposedly some great big engine that has power comparable ta the Exarchs 'n Oracles combined. It uses its angels ta do at least some of its work 'n addin' more ta it, but that's all rumour, so take it with a grain of salt.

"That's all Ah've got. Maybe Ace can get ya more, what with his Mysterium connections, but he'd have ta charge ya fer it. Now, Ah'm gettin' downright hungry, so let's call it a day. We'll talk about what else y'all should avoid next time."

Sparky's next lesson covered threats closer to home. First up were the Mad, who had become obsessed with something to the point of losing themselves to their singular passion, leaking magick constantly. They were somewhat common, and were not inherently dangerous unless one interfered in their passion. There were a few that had toxic obsessions - such as one Pearl had known who fell to a morbid fascination with the effect of poisons on children - but the Consilia maintained Sentinels to deal with them.

She then learned of Banishers, Mages whose Awakenings had been especially traumatic. They were opposed to all magick, seeking to destroy it wherever they found it. Like the Scelesti, they were a threat that could bring Pentacle and Seer Mages into a temporary truce.

There were two other common problems, both of which were illegal but thrived regardless. Reapers stole and used souls for many purposes. Liches stole life from others in a variety of ways, finding some method or another to live forever. No matter how much effort all of the Orders put into eradicating them, the draw of power ensured that there would always be more.

Then there were human threats. Some people knew of the supernatural and fought against it. Not all were hostile; a few wanted to study anything they could find, while others only worried about 'monsters' when one began causing harm. They typically called themselves Hunters, or Vigilantes, and were hard to detect if they did start investigating something.

Others that fell into what Pearl called the 'curiosities' category included the Created. They were extremely rare, and were known to cause others to fear and to hate them merely from physical proximity. What little Pearl knew of them indicated that their magick involved the traditions of medieval alchemy. They tended to travel constantly, as the very Earth would decay at their presence. Learning more of them was certain to gain a Mage prestige. If Sparky encountered one, Pearl stated it was like meeting Uratha or Kindred: They were intelligent beings and had little record of being inimical to anyone not showing hostility to them.

After the large categories came more unique examples. Monsters and creatures, according to Pearl, filled tomes. No matter how well-read any Mage was, there was always something new. Most were absolutely hostile, but a few could be reasonable or even friendly.

"Ya plannin' a trip anywhere fer any reason? Read everythin' about the area ya can, then expect ta meet at least one unknown. Don't matter if'n yer travelin' the Material Plane, the Underworld, the Shadow, the Astral Realms, or anythin' else. Expect that whatever ya meet'll wanna kill ya. We attract attention just by bein' Awakened."

"So be on my guard all the time?"

"Now yer gettin' it. Our magick is what draws 'em, 'n it's how we protect ourselves. Next time, we'll go over how ta use magickal tools, since they'll be useful when ya need ta protect yerself."

The following lesson was on a Sunday, the same day they were having a cookout to celebrate the end of the school year. There were going to be two parties: The first was only for those 'in the know' and included Ace, Clash, Midnight, and Pinkie. The other one was going to be the following week with Sunset and Sweetie Belle's normal friends and - of course - Pinkie.

The Crusaders would be Sophomores, while Sunset's friends were all graduating. According to the doctor, Sweetie Belle would be due around September, which would make the coming year difficult for her, but that also gave them the whole summer to prepare for it.

Though she was free to join the lessons anytime, Orchid remained Sweetie Belle that day. Magickal tools were interesting, but she would be unable to do much with them. The teen explained that she preferred to join them only when the material covered something applicable to her.

Sunset knew that her friend still considered herself a nuisance, but pushing too hard would only have the opposite effect. She smiled and promised to distill the lesson later so that Sweetie Belle would at least know something about it.

Pearl waited for Sparky in the basement, an assortment of items - most of them for gardening - laid across two of the desks.

"First off, ya should know that yer gonna use tools that fit yer Path. If'n ya join an Order, ya'll use tools that represent it, too. Fer the Warlocks, ya wanna get somethin' in iron, brass, or leather. In a pinch, use any metal that's been worked.

"Ya also need a weapon; yer Path likes whips, curved swords, or anythin' 'cruel.' When yer castin' fer battle, use it, since that'll make it more powerful.

"Most of us keep a few different tools ta cover our most common Workin's. Ya want a tool that'll represent what yer castin', but also matches yer Path ta get the best effect. Somethin' sympathetic ta the target isn't gonna hurt none, neither.

"There is one more important topic ya need ta keep in mind. We call it 'Scourin',' 'n it's how we get Mana when there ain't a ley line nearby. Ah'll teach ya how ta do it later, but Ah'll explain what it is now. We can all feel our own Patterns, what ya perceive as sparks 'cause of yer path. If'n ya reach out 'n fray yer own Pattern a bit, ya'll gain just a little Mana.

"This is useful fer a fight, since ya don't always got another source of Mana around, but it'll hurt. Even Ah cain't heal the damage it'll do ta yer body. It has ta heal in its own time, 'n ya cain't Scour again 'til it does.

"How much ya can get depends on yer Gnosis. Ah'd do a fair bit of damage ta mahself, but Ah'd get enough Mana even fer a Makin', while ya'd only get a couple bruises 'n enough Mana fer a few basic spells.

"Now, Ah got a little surprise fer ya."

Pearl reached into one of shelves and retrieved a small object wrapped in plain paper. She handed it to Sparky, who opened it to reveal her onyx brooch.

"Midnight found this after the battle at yer school. Ah've been keepin' it safe. She said there's a mighty strong bond in this, like what a dedicated magickal tool has. Was it what ya held first after Awakenin'?"

"I actually had this with me when I was in Pandemonium. I was naked except for this, and I used it to cut my fingers so I could write my name in my Watchtower."

"Now that's downright powerful, Sparky. Take good care of that, 'cause it'll be yer best tool. Ya Awakened in a battle, 'n ya threw yerself inta the fray without any trainin'. That there brooch is a weapon, 'n it'll see ya through yer comin' battles."

Sparky felt a small tear running down her cheek. "Thanks for protecting this. It's just ... this was something Rarity gave me. I don't know how to feel about that. We took out all the other stuff she gave me, but it's like she's still a part of my life if I use something like this."

"Ah cain't rightly say that Ah know how ya feel, but be careful not ta throw out somethin' that close ta ya. Anybody else could use it against ya. T'ain't a soul stone, but it's still got a strong sympathetic bond.

"'Sides, it might not be the normal meanin', but Ah figure that'll count as a 'cruel' weapon. Ya certainly used it ta give that damn rat possessin' yer classmate the 'what-fer.'"

Sparky did laugh a bit at the memory. It had felt so good to exterminate those spirits, protecting Sweetie Belle and her school from their malevolent influence. She would have to be honest with the girl about what the brooch was and why she was keeping it. Sweetie Belle would understand, likely even appreciating the irony of her sister's beautiful gift being used ad a weapon.

"Usin' a dedicated tool helps against Paradox," Pearl added once Sparky had relaxed again. "Even when it don't apply ta the spell."

She continued to lecture on the many forms and uses of magical tools, going into the greatest detail she could. She even cast the same minor spell four times, first with nothing and then using different tools for the latter three so that Sparky could feel the difference.

She was going back over the differences between regular tools and a dedicated one when they heard footsteps on the stairs. Sweetie Belle had arrived to remind them of lunch.

"Aw, shucks, Ah plum lost track of time. Thanks fer the reminder. That's all fer today."

While Sunset went to visit Pinkie Pie to assist in preparing the desserts for the cookout, Sweetie Belle went out somewhere. The cookout was to be a surprise, but Sunset was sure the young teen would return in time.

It was getting into the early evening when they started cooking, but Sweetie Belle had not yet returned. She was not with her Crusader friends, Button Mash, or Midnight. Sunset was getting worried. If not for the sympathetic connection Pearl kept on the girl to monitor for injury, Sunset would have been in her vehicle to look for her ward. It was not as though Sweetie Belle was a child, but Sunset cared for her as a friend and a sister.

Pearl called Clash and asked him to look for her. If she had not returned by the time the food was ready, their group would be forming a manhunt. With Sunset's skill in the Space Arcanum and her close emotional bond to Sweetie Belle, locating the wayward teen would be easy. They had plenty of items to use as sympathetic tools, as well. It was not how Sunset wanted to apply her lessons on their use, but she was glad for it.

Sunset was the primary chef, taking yet another lesson from her mentor on the magic of the proper way to grill steaks. Shoe leather was not permitted; if she allowed it to happen, she would be stuck eating it. They were prepping the sides, both getting increasingly anxious despite Pearl's spell not triggering, when they heard a vehicle on the drive.

Clash's truck stopped, then he hopped down to run around the front to open the passenger's door for Sweetie Belle. The girl was filthy, dirt ground into her clothes and coating her skin. She was not injured, nor was she as depressed as she usually was, so Sunset decided to have a talk about disappearing later in the night. Sweetie Belle and the baby were safe, so there was no need to hurt the mood of the cookout.

A small pure black cat sat on her shoulder. Sunset could feel that the cat was not a cat, but had no idea what it was. Pearl must have noticed as well, as she nodded at it and asked, "Ya make a new friend?"

"A few, actually. Do you mind if Clash and the others have dinner with us? I have a story to tell you."

"They're already coming over for the barbecue," Sunset replied. "We're celebrating the end of the school year. Pinkie's already on her way."

Giving a glare to Clash, though her grin ruined the effect, Sweetie Belle asked, "Why didn't you tell me?"

"I thought you would enjoy the surprise."

As they all sat down to eat, Sweetie Belle introduced her companion as Karen. Both declined to talk until they were satiated. Only after the group ate did she relate her day's activities.

There was something about an amulet, an ancient ghost of an Awakened she called Mike, meeting Karen, and an eldritch god that Sweetie Belle had named Ted who had been thrown down from the Supernal Realms and bound into a lost temple in the Time Before. Ted had cursed her children to be Sleepwalkers, then became her friend before passing from existence and leaving her a big red scale as a gift. Mike had also crossed, once he was sure the world would be safe from the wrath of the being he had sealed. It was definitely just another day for Sweetie Belle. She simply took the entire adventure in stride as she relaxed at the picnic table and scratched Karen's ears.

"So ... now ya can see what Ah meant about meetin' new ... people anywhere, right? Though Ah'm pretty sure even most Awakened don't consider that normal, not even in the Mysterium. Ace?"

"Yeah, I think I'm just going to report this to the Hierarch," Ace said. "Expect a finder's reward from the Mysterium. You might want to hide that scale, though, or someone might try to take it to study."

Sunset still did not know what the cat was. Karen had not explained herself, though she seemed perfectly satisfied with her perch on Sweetie Belle's lap, just like a normal cat. None of the other Mages could identify her, but Pinkie offered the answer.

"I just wanna know what one of The Bogeyman's servants is doing here. I'm giving you a chance for Sweetie Belle's sake, but I'm watching you, buster."

Midnight imitated Pinkie as her eyes widened into saucers. She leant right into Karen's face to ask, "You're an Arcadian? Are you one of the Moirae? an Anachronism?"

"I have no idea what those are. I'm just one of the Lesser Fae, but I got tired of serving The Bogeyman and left. I imagine that old monster was surprised when fourteen of its human slaves and one of its Lessers disappeared."

Though Karen's face did not allow it to be seen, the smile was obvious from the tone of her voice.

"Why'd you leave?" Pinkie asked. "I've never heard of anything like that."

"Oh, quite a few of us do, but not many get out. We're more bound to the masters than you humans can ever be, so they tend to notice. When I escaped, I figured you Lost wouldn't want to help one of your old captors. I've been living by the river since then, hoping The Bogeyman wouldn't find me. I discovered that comforting children's nightmares helps keep those mad eyes off me and them."

"What about the people you brought with you?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"I pointed them at the Freehold and disappeared. Let humans help humans."

Pinkie gasped. "You're the hero! I remember now: A whole bunch of people came back about thirty years ago on the first day of spring. They said that something had set them free and led them back through the Hedge. They still talk about you. We hear the story every year when the Fall Court takes power, since Fall Queen was one of them."

Karen tried to duck below the table, but Sweetie Belle lifted the cat back into view. Cat or not, Karen was blushing.

"I got tired of the kids my master grabbed crying at his nightmares. I, uh, I guess I got to liking human children. It's why I approached Sweetie Belle; she still has some childishness remaining, but I could also feel another within her."

"Aw, why didn't you just tell me that you like kids in the first place?" Sweetie Belle hugged her. "Karen, you said you'd be with us, right? Will you promise to help keep my baby safe from things like your old master if you can?"

The Fae cat gave a squeaky sound that might have been a laugh. "If that's what you want, then I will. It's not like I can disobey someone who knows my True Name."

"No, I don't mean it like that. I'd like you to stay because you're my friend. Sunset, Pearl, you don't mind if Karen stays with us, do you?"

"Any friend of yours is a friend of mine."

"T'ain't like we're wantin' fer space."

Karen offered a gesture that was likely meant to be a shrug. "I guess you're stuck with me, then."

"I guess I am," Sweetie Belle replied as she stroked her new friend's fur. She turned to Midnight with a grin. "I didn't think about it until now, but your spell worked out a lot better than I could've hoped for."

Sunset had no idea what spell that was, but Midnight would not have knowingly placed something dangerous on Sweetie Belle. When she had clarification, she merely sighed.

'Leave it to one of the Crusaders to take a simple Unveiling and turn it into a big adventure.'

"Ah'll see what Ah can do ta get us access ta that temple," Pearl said. "It'd be a right good place fer a few of yer lessons."

"Let me put in a good word with the Mysterium," Ace replied. "They're going to lock it down, but I'm sure I can get you in there at some point."

Sweetie Belle pondered it for a moment. "You said something about a 'finder's fee,' right? I have an idea."

The next several lessons took place within the ruins of the ancient temple, where Sparky learned more of the Time Before. The basics she had learned previously were straightforward, but the specifics gave her a headache.

When reality broke, it created the Lie - or perhaps the Exarchs imposed it - which prevented most people being able to perceive magick. She knew that speaking of magick to Sleepers was dangerous to them and led to a Mage invoking Paradox, but it was worse than Sparky had realised: Over time, Sleepers exposed to undeniable magick repeatedly would likely be driven insane. A single instance would simply fade from memory quickly, ranging from being replaced by mere coincidence to wiping the entire event from the minds of all witnesses.

Mortals - even Sleepwalkers at times - viewing nearly any magick would be plunged into madness. Only the Kindred's powers seemed to be exempted from the rule. Even the Lost had to be careful to avoid witnesses. The Equestrian magic seemed to be similarly exempt, but Sparky was a little concerned. Despite Ace calling her a Sleepwalker when he and Clash arrived at her school the first time and saved her from a possessed Flash Sentry, Clash's shift to his hulking wolf-man form had been traumatic to her.

Different people had varying tolerances for the supernatural; pre-Awakening Sunset had been able to witness Ace's magick but nothing else. The Uratha's allies of the 'Wolf-Blooded' could watch them transform and rampage with no ill effect. For some reason, Sweetie Belle could see and hear anything and go about her day. Even Pearl was scratching her head when Sparky mentioned it. They decided to drop the topic to preserve their own sanity.

After the Fall, gaining awareness of and access to magick became compared to waking from a dream, leading to Mages taking the name 'Awakened'. Sweetie Belle represented those partially between the Lie and the Truth, hence the term 'Sleepwalker', leaving 'Sleeper' for everyone else. Though Kindred, Uratha, Lost, and the other supernaturals were also able to perceive Awakened magick, they each had their own special magicks that might have been part of the sundered reality or may have existed before the Fall and survived.

The headache arrived when Pearl tried to explain exactly what had happened during the Fall. Not only had the world itself changed, both physically and metaphorically, but the ancient kingdoms had completely vanished. Those kingdoms - collectively called "Atlantis" in the West - had not simply vanished, they had ceased to have ever existed. Only the few survivors remembered their homes and passed stories down to their descendants, resulting the tales of such locations as Atlantis, Shangri La, and Mu amongst others.

A few locations were missed when reality wrote them from existence, hidden as the temple had been, but they also did not technically exist within the world. Such locations were called 'Terrae Incognitae' due to their tenuous connection to the Material Plane. It required Orchid's amulet - which she refused to give to the Mysterium, no matter what they offered - to open a path to reach the temple. She only entrusted it to Ace with a sworn, magickally binding oath that he would never give it to another, and that he would return it when the Awakened created a new path of their own.

Thanks to Orchid, Sparky was free to access the grounds at will. Normally, only trusted members of the Mysterium and high-ranked Awakened would be permitted, but the girl had insisted that her caretaker not be molested in visiting such a wondrous site. Though she wanted to explore the entire premises, she refrained from irritating the experts in their studies. The second part of Orchid's price for permitting them access had been to share everything they learned with Sparky and Pearl, so Sparky did not need to concern herself with missing anything, even if it would be far more fun to discover something herself.

The temple itself looked to be a mixture of classical East Asian, Near Eastern, Graeco-Roman, and Gothic architectural styles. Gentle, colourful light illuminated the grounds, originating from the air itself, casting the building in a pleasant evening's glow.

There were murals and tapestries within it, depicting events of a history that had never happened. Writing adorned the walls, some in High Speech, but most written in the cursive script of a language that had never existed.

Even the temple itself existed outside Time's provence; it passed normally as they were within the grounds, but leaving found them at the time they had departed the normal Material Plane, their bodies having aged as they would commensurate to the time spent at the temple. According to Orchid, the ancient god had known that a great deal of time had passed. Entering the grounds while another was present showed that time had passed for them.

Sparky had to accept it as one of the inexplicable oddities of the universe. She was sure there would be more, so it paid to be flexible in her thinking. For that reason, she would need to learn from Orchid, too.

Author's Note

Sweetie Belle's concern about the possible catastrophe she may cause by observing Sunset's magick studies is a shout-out to Wanderer D's "The Sweetie Chronicle: Fragments".

Chapter XX: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns that People Change
View Online

Sunset Shimmer: Student of Magick

Chapter XX: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns that People Change

Author's Note

I would like to offer my thanks to my friend/pre-reader/editor. When I mentioned off-handedly that it would be fun to release these three chapters together on Christmas, diealein worked tirelessly to make that happen. Thank you for all that you put into making that silly idea happen.

Chapter XX: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns that People Change

There are good times and bad times to receive calls; Sunset Shimmer had some unfortunate brand of luck to be regularly in the category of receiving calls at the wrong time. She was copying a spell from one of Pearl's grimoires, a tedious and drawn-out process due to the rote being encoded in High Speech. They always were, but repetition did not make the process easier. The call startled her as she was finishing a particularly complex section, causing her to skew a curve which had the effect of wiping the entire page.

It was better than her previous mistake. Even after four long soaks in a tub of heavily scented water - Sweetie Belle and Pinkie Pie had been overly helpful - and three days, Sunset was certain that she could still smell it.

She swore as she pulled her mobile from her pocket to see which moron was about to receive a dressing down. It would have been silenced were she not a pregnant teenager's guardian. The ringtone was the most obnoxious one she could find, just to ensure she could never possibly miss a call.

The ID showed 'Button Mash'. Anger forgotten, she swiped to answer.

Before Sunset could speak, he was shouting into her ear that "the baby's coming." As she waited for the excitable boy to get the message out of his system, Sunset reminded herself that Sweetie Belle would not be happy to learn that one of her best friends and the father of her child had been accidentally strangled to death.

"Okay, Button, I heard you. Are you sure this isn't a false alarm?"

"Sweetie Belle said to tell you that the plug came out, and that her contractions are less than five minutes apart. They've been going on all morning and they're lasting about a minute."

'She's only at thirty-six weeks,' Sunset thought, though she replied, "I'm heading over now. Call your mother."

Pearl, who had been reading a romance novel with a man on the cover that looked much like a less-hairy Clash, closed her book when Sunset ended the call.

"Ah'll meet ya at the hospital. Just stay calm. Girl's gonna be worried enough as-is."

"Thanks, see you there."

Sunset was starting her vehicle when her mobile rang again. It was Principal Celestia alerting her to the situation, though she quoted the school's nurse to verify that the birth was imminent. As she had for Button, Sunset replied with assurances that she was on her way.

Sweetie Belle was at the nurse's office, Button Mash and Celestia at her sides. The girl showed intense concern, but that was to be expected. She was not overly uncomfortable at that point; the more painful steps were yet to arrive.

Button Mash was closer to panic than any of the others. He was not crying, but his voice had risen in pitch much as Sweetie Belle's was prone to do. Celestia seemed more there for his sake. She smiled when Sunset entered the room, relief flooding into her.

"They're both excused for as long as needed," she said.

"I can help carry you to the car," Button offered.

"I can still walk for now, you know."

"Yeah, but what if you trip and fall?"

Despite the situation, both Sunset and Celestia were stifling laughs.

"We do have a wheelchair here," Celestia offered. "Button Mash, why don't you help me get Sweetie Belle into it? I know you want to walk, Sweetie Belle, but I'd rather err on the side of caution."

"Fine," the teen grumbled.

"Sunset, would mind pulling around to the back? It's closer and more private."

"Will do."

By the time she had moved to the rear doors, all three were outside and waiting for her. Luna joined them, bringing the other Crusaders with her.

"I was not aware you had a new vehicle," Luna remarked, looking over the dark grey sedan. "It looks nice."

"Yeah, funny story: Some guys stole my first car and torched it in the lot of a fast food place after a joy ride. In broad daylight."

Sweetie Belle's groan at that moment was rather conveniently timed, but it served to distract Luna and her sister from the question of what had happened to Sunset's old vehicle or how she could afford a new one.

The women helped Sweetie Belle ease into the backseat, where she lay across it. Button Mash squeezed himself into the gap behind the front passenger's seat. Even with it adjusted as far forward as possible, he had very little room, but he did not complain.

"We'll come see you as soon as we can," Scootaloo promised. She and Apple Bloom both gave their friends a hug and well-wishes before stepping back to allow their principal to speak.

"Please call me later and let me know how it's going," Celestia said.

"And send us a message when the baby is born," Luna added. "No matter how late. Our best wishes to all of you."

"Thank you," the three teens replied in unison. Sunset followed with a promise to keep them updated as she strapped herself into her seat.

Along the ride, Button tried to offer words of encouragement. He referenced several video game heroines interspersed with reminders to breathe.

When he started to hyperventilate, Sweetie Belle exclaimed, "Calm down already."

He regained control of himself with a few deep breaths. "You're right. I want the baby to hear me being cool."

"Okay, good. Now, if you wanna help, would you ... hold my hand?"

She mumbled the last words, but they were still audible. Button responded by doing as she had asked.

When she was stopped at a light, Sunset took the opportunity to regard them in her mirror. It was a sweet scene: Button offered mute support, while Sweetie Belle made an occasional face of discomfort but was otherwise doing well.

Even with driving safely, it took only minutes to reach the hospital. Sunset stopped outside the emergency room entrance and hurried to the desk to fetch a nurse. The one she found wore a tag that displayed 'Redheart'.

Once Sunset explained the situation, Redheart pushed a wheelchair to the car and helped Sweetie Belle into it. As she wheeled the chair through the doors, Sunset parked her vehicle.

Though she had called the doctor on her way to the school, he would still be a while in arriving. Birth labour tended to last some time, so there was no need for him to be present immediately. The hospital staff would give him updates, and he would arrive when it was time. While waiting, Sunset and Button accompanied Sweetie Belle to what the soon-to-be mother described as a holding area.

Love Tap arrived and joined them. She asked a few questions to ascertain how far into the process it was, then nodded.

"You're doing fine, Sweetie Belle," Love Tap assured. The nurse that checked her in had said the same thing, but the girl calmed far more from the experienced mother's words. "Have they explained everything?"

"Yeah, but they said something about taking the baby afterward for the nursery. Do they have to do that?"

"Not at all. If you ask, they'll put a bed in your room so that you can be close."

"What about how early this is? Will the baby be okay?"

Love Tap gave her a small smile and gripped her hand. "I know it's scary, but you can't be afraid of what might happen. Trust your doctor and do your best, and I'm sure the baby will be just fine. Gibson was three weeks early, and he was perfectly healthy.

"Do you want to talk about other things for now? It'll take your mind off this, I promise."

"Like what?"

"How did you and Scootaloo become friends? I don't think you've ever told me."

Though she had to speak through her contractions, it was possible to maintain some light conversation. Once Sweetie Belle became too uncomfortable to talk, Love Tap and Button Mash started sharing whatever short personal anecdotes they could. All of the friendly banter had the desired effect of calming her.

By the time the hospital staff called for the doctor - about four hours after they arrived - Sweetie Belle was much calmer. However, the announcement that it was time to start pushed her fear back to the foreground, engulfing the bright notes of contentment. Sunset wanted to use magick to combat it, but refrained.

The nurses offered her a surgical gown. They had already explained the scrubbing procedures for accompanying a birth. Sunset was about to start when Love Tap placed a hand on her shoulder and took the gown.

"I'll go with her," she declared. "I've been on the other side twice. You two don't need to watch."

"I thought I was supposed to go," Button Mash objected. "Don't the fathers always go?"

Sweetie Belle spoke around her contractions as she replied, "No, don't come back. I don't want to make you to see it. I'll be fine with Mrs. Love Tap."

"You heard her. Now get out there and settle in. This might take a while."

Sunset led Button to the waiting room, where they found Scootaloo, who was seated there alone. She wore a surprised look as they entered, welcoming a hug from the elder teen.

"I kinda made Mum bring me here right away after school," she confessed. "They said I can stay until the baby's born, but I'll still have to go to school tomorrow unless it's super late."

"Why didn't you come back to the triage?"

"I figured you guys would be back there by now. Is the baby already born?"

Button shook his head. "They're just starting. Mum went back, so we're just gonna have to wait."

Scootaloo did not glare at him, but she did look unhappy as she asked, "Why aren't you back there? Isn't that your job?"

Guilt reminiscent of that visible within Sweetie Belle rose in him as a few tears formed in his eyes. Sunset put a hand against each of the younger teens and pushed them away from one another.

"Sweetie Belle didn't want to make him go through that. Love Tap has done this before, so she knows exactly what it's like. She'll be a much bigger help than either of us. I'm glad that you care about her, and I know this is stressful, but watch yourself, Scootaloo."

The athlete looked abashed. She grimaced, rubbing at the back of her neck. "I'm sorry, Button. I shouldn't have said that."

"It's fine. I know you're just worried about her."

He gave her a friendly shoulder pat, which brought a smile back to her face.

"Apple Bloom said she'd come over as soon as she can get her family together. Do you wanna get our homework done?"

Scootaloo volunteering to do homework was not as rare as many believed, but that she moved so quickly to the topic was surprising. She had her backpack on a chair, and had even procured copies of the assignments Button had missed. Sunset offered to help them as needed, then settled into a seat next to them to send messages to everyone else. She started with her promised updates to Celestia and Luna, who replied that they would visit the next day.

The whole Apple family arrived with treats to keep everyone going. Apple Bloom insisted on staying to support her friend. As with Scootaloo's family, Granny Smith only predicated that she would still have to attend school the next day.

"It's a Friday," she replied. "No matter how late it goes, even if Ah only get a couple hours, Ah'm sure Ah'll survive. Sweetie Belle knowin' that there's folk who care about her is more important than me gettin' a full night's sleep."

"Well, alrighty then, young'un," Granny Smith said. "We'll leave this food fer y'all. Ah wrapped a couple treats fer Sweetie Belle 'n stuck 'em underneath. If'n hospital food's anythin' like it used ta be, she'll need it."

"If it does end up bein' late, how's she gonna get home?" Applejack asked.

"I'll take them both home," Sunset offered. "I want to stay close to the hospital, but I don't think Sweetie Belle will mind if I need to leave for that."

"Thank ya kindly," Big Mac said.

"We'll see ya tomorrow. Cain't wait ta see what the tyke's gonna look like. Ah ain't got ta hold a baby since Apple Bloom was born." Granny Smith chuckled. "Now Ah'm gettin' excited 'bout mah great-grandkids." She grinned as she elbowed her grandson. "Mac, we need ta find ya a good girl."

He blushed but said nothing, taking the Apple matriarch's teasing in stride.

The family paused to offer hugs and words of encouragement to those staying before they left. They were not long-departed when Sci-Twi arrived.

"The statistical plot for hours in labour show that most first-time births for those of Sweetie Belle's age, height, and weight last several hours. We're in the lower probability, but still within two standard deviations of the average, so it is possible that we missed it."

"Is the baby born yet?" Spike called from within her backpack.

"Spike, I didn't tell you it was safe."

"I don't smell anyone except people who know about me. Relax, Twilight. Besides, it's getting a little stuffy in here."

She sighed but moved into a secluded corner of the room where she lowered her bag to open it to allow him to stretch his legs. Spike leapt into a chair, his tail wagging excitedly.

"Since you're all here, I'm guessing we're still waiting?"

"Yep. They'll let us know when we can see them," Sunset replied. "The Apples left snacks if you're hungry."

"We ate, but they will be good to have for later if this starts moving into the far end of the bell curve. I've already completed my assignments for the weekend and e-mailed my professors to let them know I might miss class tomorrow, so I'm able to stay if that's alright."

"You'd really cut class to stay?" Scootaloo asked, wonder in her voice. "Who are you, and what did you do with Twilight?"

"Ha ha, Scootaloo. You are right, though: I normally wouldn't miss a class, but this is the exception. I might not be as close to Sweetie Belle as you are, but she's my friend, and I want to be here for her."

"I'm sure she'd be glad to know you want to be here. Thanks, Twilight." Sunset moved to sit next to Spike and rubbed his head. "Thank you, too, Spike."

Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy were together when they visited. The former lamented the fact she had to leave early the next morning for a training camp for the university's soccer club, so she could not remain. The latter, despite attending school three hours distant, had arranged to borrow her roommate's vehicle to drive back for the weekend.

"I have to leave Sunday, but I can stay until then; at least, if you don't mind, that is."

"I feel like I'm betraying my friends if I leave or betraying my team if I stay," Dash groaned. "What should I do?"

"You made a commitment, and none of us expected the baby to come early. I promise, none of us are going to hold it against you," Sunset replied. "I can send you lots of photos while you're there, and you'll get to visit when you come back."

Dash thought about it for a moment. "Don't send me any pictures. I wanna see the new squirt in person first. I'll be coming by as soon as I get back."

She offered hugs to Sunset and Scootaloo, which quickly turned into a group hug. Fluttershy settled next to Twilight, where the two began discussing their respective fields of study. Fluttershy was working toward veterinary medicine, while Twilight was undecided. It sounded like the young scientist was seriously considering a triple major.

Pearl was joining them as Rainbow Dash left. When she saw the small crowd gathered, she called Sunset into the hall.

"Ah'm gonna head back out ta the house, since that girl's got plenty of support here. Knowin' Karen, she's probably worried as all get out, so she could use a little company. Ah've still got mah spells ta monitor her health, so Ah'll be ready if'n there's a problem. Ya pass mah best on when ya see her, 'n let her know Ah'll be back tomorrow."

"Thanks, Pearl. Just ... will your magick be as effective there as it would be here?"

"This type of magick don't worry none about how far away Ah am. Ah've got a bit of her blood from when she skinned her knee 'n those hair clippin's. That'll give me the bond Ah need ta help her."

"Alright, thanks again."

Pearl clapped her shoulder. "Just don't panic, no matter what. Sweetie Belle's a strong girl, but she'll need ya ta keep yer head in case of an emergency. Use those meditation exercises Ah taught ya, 'n don't be afraid ta use yer magick ta keep yerself steady."

"I will. See you tomorrow."

As she returned to her seat, Sunset checked her phone. Pinkie Pie had replied to ask that she let her know when the baby was born.

They all settled for the wait. There was no predicting how long it would be, but sixteen hours was within the realm of possibility, especially for her size. For Sweetie Belle's sake, Sunset hoped it would not be that long, since extended time increased the likelihood of her needing surgery. The doctor was not known for recommending Caesareans except in emergencies, but he had warned that there was a chance she would need one.

Two surprise guests arrived late in the evening: Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon. Sunset knew they had reformed as she had, but she had barely interacted with them since she had left CHS. They had visited Sweetie Belle at the farm a few times, but most of their time together had been at school.

"Is she doing okay?" Diamond Tiara asked when they located the group. "Sorry we took so long; I had daddy pick up Silver Spoon."

"Then we wanted to bring flowers, but we weren't sure if they'd wilt while we were waiting, so we got caught up worrying about that. Sorry, we should've just come right away."

Apple Bloom put an arm around each girl. "Ah'm sure she'd be right happy ta know ya thought of bringin' her a present. She'll probably be here tomorrow, so maybe y'all can get her some flowers then, okay?"

"Yeah, then you can make them match the baby or something," Scootaloo added.

The five secondary students huddled together in a corner. They had all completed their homework, so they just talked amiably. They debated how the baby would look, whether it would be a boy or a girl, and who would be the best aunt. Sunset was unsure if the rich girls would stay or not, but she was glad Sweetie Belle had so much support. It may not have been the same as having her family, but it was still sure to make the girl happy.

Sunset thought that would be everyone, so she was surprised when she received another message. Surprise shifted to shock she that the message was from Rarity:

"I am in the hospital parking ramp. Would you please come out alone?"

Since most of the group was focused on their hobbies or conversations as they waited, she was able to slip out the doors to meet her former friend. Sunset was too stunned to have much of a reaction, but that gradually faded to be replaced by a desire to recreate one of her nightmares. She pushed against that urge, silencing her other self's horrific whispers as she reached the garage.

Rarity's vehicle was in the lower level, the fashionista primping in her mirror. She waved and called to Sunset, standing for the meeting.

"What are you doing here?" Sunset asked, not bothering to disguise the hostility in her voice or her sharp glare. "How did you even know to come here?"

To her credit, Rarity took the reproach in stride, replying, "I share a dormitory with Rainbow Dash, though I expect you are aware of that, and she mentioned it."

"Why would she do that?" Sunset asked, feeling slightly betrayed.

"I am well aware that I have hurt both you and Sweetie Belle. I merely wish to say that I have had time to reflect on what I did, and I have come to some conclusions. Rainbow Dash and I have discussed these matters on occasion, and she thought that I should no longer hesitate to speak to you."

'Don't fall for her silky words,' Sunset's other self warned.

'She knows what I think of her. Coming here now despite that took courage. I'm going to hear her out.'

Sunset nodded slowly. "Go on."

"I am not so foolish as to think that a single apology will absolve what I have done, but I would like to start making amends with my sister. I leave myself to your judgment."

Sunset dropped directly into her emotional view, what she had learned was called Active Mage Sight. Rarity showed guilt and sorrow, as well as a decent amount of fear. Pride was there, but she had buried it under the others.

"Sweetie Belle is pushing out a baby that's a few weeks early after spending months crying herself to sleep about the fact that her family doesn't love her or want her. What do you expect me to say to you? What can you possibly say to convince me to give you a chance?"

Rarity sighed. "I fully understand that you do not wish to trust me. To make a long story short, our family has a reputation to maintain, but Sweetie Belle was consistently failing to live up to the standards set for her. Quite honestly, I was surprised our parents did not take more drastic measures after that cyberbullying stunt last Christmas."

"So you felt justified? Why are you here now? What changed?"

"Her room no longer exists, Sunset. There are no photographs of her left in the house or online. So far as father and mother are concerned, they have only one daughter. We do not speak of her at home and avoid mention of her to others. At first, I felt they were taking their response a little far, but I did not object.

"Over these months, I have had time to reflect on what I have done. She was never good enough, and I would not accept her for the person she is. I can only imagine the harm my own actions have done.

"Seeing Rainbow Dash and Scootaloo together, more like sisters than they have ever been ... it grated on me for a time. Perhaps it is cliché, but I only realised what I had lost when my sister was gone. All these years we could have spent as friends have been wasted in the pursuit of forcing a vain image upon her. Watching those two caring for one another and accepting each other as they are, I began to regret not being the sister Sweetie Belle deserved.

"As I said, a single apology will never undo a lifetime of maltreatment. I do love my sister, far more than my image, which I hope to prove to her over time. Even if she never fully trusts me, I never again want to see that awful look in her eyes should we encounter each other as we did at Canterlot High. No matter how long, I will do whatever it takes prove myself a different person, giving both her and the baby all of my love.

"If you decide not to give me chance, that is your prerogative. I have brought this upon myself, and I must live with the consequences of my actions."

As Rarity spoke, Sunset examined her. There was no obvious lie present, only shame and remorse. For all that the young woman before her appeared to be sincere, Sunset could not help the instinctive urge to send Rarity packing.

'Why does she deserve your compassion? Send her home with a broken nose. I know you've been thinking about it.'

'If she really has changed, I can't just turn my back on her. It wouldn't be right, not after being in her position.'

Sunset allowed her voice to turn frigid as she replied, "All this talk about reputations makes me think of Abacus Cinch. I saw how all you girls thought about her, and then you ended up being exactly same."

"Can you blame someone for wanting to maintain a good reputation? You certainly tried to create a better image of yourself after the Fall Formal. I merely disapproved of how she responded to failure. She nearly destroyed everything she had rather than having the foresight to recognise a lost cause and knowing when to withdraw."

"She also hurt Twilight and an unknowable number of other students and destroyed what could have been a wonderful place to make long-lasting friends."

"Which is a mistake I have made. I can see now that we did have much in common.

"I fear we are moving off-topic, Sunset. You asked why I am here. After watching my sister continue with her life, looking happier than she perhaps ever has, I began feeling the emptiness of her absence. Eventually, I decided that even if others look down upon me for my sister's choices, I would rather be in her life and make her smile than having accolades in cold solitude. Those who look down upon me because of my sister are simply not worth my attention."

Sunset sighed. "What you're asking is ... it's like playing with fire. We've been healing the wounds you and your parents gave her, but they're going to leave scars she'll have to carry her whole life. No one deserves the shite you put her through."

"You are clear as crystal, Sunset. It may not be much, but perhaps this will help to prove my good intentions?" She reached into her passenger seat to grab a sketch pad. Offering it to Sunset, she said, "I made some designs for the baby. I had hoped to make some for Sweetie Belle, but I was unsure of her measurements these days, pregnant or not."

Sunset glanced through the pages. They were rather plain, very different from Rarity's normal style. All seven were relatively simple, using a few neutral colours. Regardless, the fashionista was beaming as Sunset reviewed her work.

"As I was unsure of the baby's gender or name, I decided to wait on adding personalised effects. If you and Sweetie Belle will give me a chance - and she approves what I have here - I will take these basic designs and make them so fabulous as to make all the other babies jealous. I even plan to leave some fabric in the seams, so that they can be let out at the baby grows."

Sunset returned the pad and nodded. "That's a good idea. Just keep in mind that she doesn't want to push the baby into much gender-specific stuff, so she's wanting to stick with neutral colours and designs."

"If that is her wish, I will abide by it. I know that one of the many hurts I caused her was over that very topic."

"Just one more question. Answer me honestly. If you apologise, and she offers to forgive you if you eat mud first, what will you do?"

Though she shuddered, Rarity was speaking honestly as she replied, "I will do it."

Sunset felt the hands she had not realised were clenched relax. "Alright, I may regret this, but I'll let you talk to her and apologise. It'll be her decision from there."

'I can't believe you're going to give the bitch a chance. Do you want her to destroy Sweetie Belle, the girl you love like a sister? It'll be your fault if she gets hurt again.'

'I know. I know I'm damning myself if she reverts, but she deserves a chance if I had one.'

'That's just it, Sunny: She's not that different from you. How do you know this won't end badly? For all your posturing, I'm still here, after all.'

'You may be a part of me for now, but I'm never going back to who I was.'

"Are you ready to go in? She's been in there for a while, but first time births can take a long time. As long as everything goes well, you can see her after everyone else. If it doesn't ... we'll decide what to do then."

Rarity took a deep breath. "Thank you, Sunset. Yes, I am ready, but I am very much aware of my standing with the others. I know I need to apologise to them, but I would greatly appreciate some warning. Who else is here?"

"The main ones that might say anything are Apple Bloom and Scootaloo. They've both been really on-edge about this, too. I'm not going to stop them telling you what they think; if you can't handle them, you aren't ready to see Sweetie Belle."

"I understand. Is anyone else here?"

"Twilight, Fluttershy, and her other friends, Diamond Tiara, Silver Spoon, and Button Mash."

With a chuckle, Rarity said, "Ah, good, the father is present. No, don't say anything; I knew immediately when she made the announcement. After all, she never spent time with any other boys, and she was too in love with the baby for the pregnancy to have been anything unsavoury."

"Just don't give him a hard time. He's probably more stressed out than anyone other than Sweetie Belle."

"Wait, you mean he's not with her?"

"No," Sunset shook her head. "He and I were both going to go back, but his mother went instead. Sweetie Belle didn't want to put him through it, and Love Tap's done this before. In fact, the doctor is the same one that delivered her boys."

"I suppose I can understand, then. My dear sister is simply too kind for her own good sometimes."

Despite the months of bad blood and hard feelings, Sunset laughed at the truth of Rarity's statement. "Come on, we don't want to miss it."

Chapter XXI: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns the Miracle of Life
View Online

Sunset Shimmer: Student of Magick

Chapter XXI: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns the Miracle of Life

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter XXII: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns About Parenthood
View Online

Sunset Shimmer: Student of Magick

Chapter XXII: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns About Parenthood

A crying baby woke Sunset from a dreamless sleep. Her mind was muddled for a moment as she tried to determine why she had slept on the recliner - which was not leaning as far back as it should and was not nearly as comfortable as she remembered. She cracked her eyes to see that she was not in her living room. The dawn light provided sufficient illumination to see Sweetie Belle lifting Pixel Bit from the crib, which brought back all of the night's memories.

"You sleep okay?"

"I'll be fine. Just need to stretch a bit."

She stood and proceeded to do so, feeling joints and her spine popping back into place. When she had worked most of the stiffness from her body, Sunset watched with interest the process of human babies breastfeeding.

While foals could walk shortly after birth, the human infant needed to be held to her mother's chest. The act of drinking milk otherwise was not too different. Pixel Bit had to be guided to food, but a pony foal could access it without assistance. Sunset looked away from Sweetie Belle when she realised that she was staring.

"Right after she was born, Mrs. Love Tap and one of the nurses showed me how to help her ... 'latch onto me,'" Sweetie Belle commented, drawing Sunset's gaze back to her. "Sorry, I'll warn you next time. I didn't mean to make you uncomfortable."

"I'm not. I was curious, but I thought I'd make you uncomfortable if I was staring. Back in Equestria, it's normal for foals to nurse in public. No pony thinks anything of it; well, except the upper-class, but they don't count."

"I have seen people do it on buses and stuff, but it would be kind of embarrassing for me to do it just anywhere. I don't mind if you see it, though."

When Pixel Bit finished eating, Sweetie Belle passed her to Sunset to learn how to burp her. The older teen was initially uncomfortable with it - afraid she would put too much force into the pats - but she would have to do it when Sweetie Belle returned to school. It took a few minutes, but Pixie finally gave a burp that would have made primary school boys envious.

She went back to sleep once she was comfortably settled into her crib again. A check of her emotions showed that she was sublimely content; simply feeding and being held satisfied the baby more than anything. Sunset was a little envious, but the trade off was being completely reliant on others.

One of the nurses arrived shortly after the morning feeding to assist in diaper changing. Though Pixie cried a bit at being disturbed, she calmed quickly when she felt her mother hold her. Even when back in the crib, she would respond to Sweetie Belle's voice. The young mother sang a lullaby when Pixie resisted sleeping, which worked perfectly.

"She knows your voice."

Love Tap and Button Mash were by the door, where they had been watching in silence for an unknown amount of time. Even Sunset had not detected them, too preoccupied by the mysteries presented by the baby.

She resolved to pay more attention to her surroundings; the fact that someone could be so close without alerting her whispered to a deeply rooted fear. As a young filly, she had nearly been lunch for monsters because she had not been paying attention to her surroundings. Sunset was not Pixel Bit's mother, but she had promised to protect the child and was determined to take her word seriously.

"Hey, come on in," Sweetie Belle called.

Button entered immediately, but Love Tap paused as she gestured toward the room.

"It's okay, they're all decent."

Chip and Gibson had been behind the wall and entered with her. The new grandfather was beaming when he caught sight of Pixel Bit, while Gibson was much more reluctant to get close to her. He was trying to be cool, Sunset noticed, despite the affection for the newest member of his family inside him.

"Do you think she'd know my voice?" Button asked as he approached the crib.

"I think so. You did talk to her a lot," Sweetie Belle replied. "She's probably looking forward to knowing what a PlayStation is."

"You boys were the same," Love Tap commented. "Your father and I talked to you constantly before you were born, and you knew who we were the instant you heard us afterward."

"That's so cool!"

"Shouldn't you guys be quieter?" Gibson asked. "Won't she wake up and start crying?"

"Whispering around a sleeping baby makes them more prone to light sleeping," his mother explained. "As long as we talk normally, she'll learn to sleep through it. Besides, this is a good time for her to learn all of our voices."

"Do you want to hold her, Dad?" Button asked.

"I thought you'd never ask."

Button started to reach for her, but Chip stopped him. "It might've been a while, but I know how to pick up a baby." He proved his experience by expertly lifting Pixie from her crib, cradling her head. She barely stirred at his gentle touch. "You were fussy about being held when you were sleeping, so your Mum and I learned how to move you without waking you up."

"Can you teach me?"

"In a little bit. I think Uncle Gibson is waiting for his turn."

"I'm good. What if she pukes on me?"

"I brought a change of shirts for all of us," Love Tap replied. "Now go and hold your niece."

"Alright already."

Gibson was very hesitant to take his niece. For normally being loud and obnoxious, he was gentle and quiet as he held her. When Gibson took her, she opened her eyes to have a look at him, then went back to sleep.

"It's so weird, seeing how tiny babies are," he commented. "Are you sure she won't break?"

"Not from being cuddled," Sunset replied. "You won't break from cuddling a baby, will you?"

"Nah, she's cool. Now, tea parties are a different story."

"Would it really be so bad to have a tea party with your adorable little niece?" Chip asked. "Imagine big, cute eyes watering as she asks you."

"You're not playing fair, Dad."

"I'd do it," Button said. "I kinda got used to them after Sweetie Belle dragged me to one. At least Pixie won't tie me to a chair. I think."

"I said I was sorry and I never did it again. How long are you going to remind me about that?"

"I didn't mind too much. At least it wasn't like when we were doing sewer exploration."

"Okay, we're never telling her about that one."

The gentle ambiance of the room caused Sunset to notice how tired she was. When she yawned, Love Tap offered to get her some coffee.

"Oh, no, thank you. I could never get over the taste."

"The secret is lots of creamer. Coffee or not, we need to get something in you."

Sunset nodded. "I could go for some breakfast."

"Button, Sweetie Belle, do you mind if we take Sunset and Gibson to get breakfast? We'll be right back."

"Go ahead, Mum."

They stopped into the cafeteria to get breakfast, for which Chip and Love Tap insisted upon paying. The food was not the best, but it was quick. Though she wanted orange juice, Sunset decided on soda. She could use magick to keep herself alert, but that would mean overriding her natural body chemistry.

"You know, we don't have to rush," Love Tap said as Sunset hurried through her food. "They need a little time just with each other and Pixie. If something comes up, they'll call."

"I know, I just ... I don't know. I gave Button a little pep talk about not jumping at shadows last night, but...."

"Let's get some ice cream. You'll have to slow down then. Post-birth is a little nerve-wracking, but you'll get into a rhythm soon."

At least the ice cream was good. The sugar combined with soda was what Sunset needed to keep herself going a few hours. She would worry about fatigue when it showed itself again.

They took their cones to a small waiting area near the maternity wing and enjoyed the frozen treats in peaceful silence. Only when they were finished did Love Tap ask, "Is the bed working out?"

"Oh, absolutely. Sweetie Belle's been looking forward to that co-sleeping thing ... and I have to admit that I’ve been looking forward to seeing them together."

"Do you have siblings?" Gibson asked.

"Nope. I was more than my parents could handle." It may not have been the literal truth, but - to the best of her knowledge - they never did have any other foals. "I wasn't a babysitter, either. Most of my friends growing up were older than me."

"But you're good with kids."

Sunset shrugged. "I'm learning a lot from your parents, but that's about it. Before now, I've never really been around babies."

"Just remember that if you ever need help, don't hesitate to call one of us," Love Tap said. "I won't pretend to be an expert, but I'll do whatever I can to help you."

"I appreciate it. Have you guys thought about my suggestion?"

Chip nodded. "If you're sure, then I think it would be good for them."

"What would?"

Sweetie Belle was walking with Button Mash to support her. They did not have Pixel Bit with them, which caused Sunset a moment of panic until she reminded herself that they would know if something or someone had taken the baby.

"The nurses said they needed to do a few tests and that Sweetie Belle should get some exercise. Is everything okay?"

Sunset nodded to Love Tap, who replied, "We were talking about something we discussed last month. This won't be right away, but she offered to let you stay with them for a while, Button."

"What do you mean?"

"Well, we all appreciate how helpful you've been already, and how you want to be involved with the baby. That's why we're wanting to alternate having you both live with one of us; that way; you can both take care of Pixie and bond with her."

"Sweetie Belle, I thought you'd be more comfortable if we started with our place so that you don't have to make as many changes right away. When you're ready, Button can come stay with us, then you'd go over to stay with them for a couple weeks."

"But we won't force either of you. It was just an idea, and we wanted to make sure we had everything ready before we asked."

"I can move in as soon as you go home. I'll even leave my PlayStation, unless you think Pixie would like it."

Love Tap giggled. "I'm very happy that you want to help right away, sweetie, but I think you should let Sweetie Belle and Sunset get settled back into their home first."

Sunset crouched slightly to look directly at Sweetie Belle as she asked, "What do you think?"

"I like it. I was wondering how Button would get to spend much time with Pixie. Plus, when we're at his house, Pixie would get to spend time with her grandparents and Uncle Gibson."

"It's so weird thinking of him like that," Button commented.

"It's weird thinking of myself like that. Do we have to keep the 'uncle' part?"

Love Tap rolled her eyes, but she was grinning. "I'll admit, getting to spend time with her myself was part of the plan, but that's not the most important thing. If you're both comfortable with the idea, then Sweetie Belle can decide when she's ready, and you'll move in that weekend, Button. You do understand that you'll have to follow Sunset's rules, and they might not be same as ours, right?"

"I can do it, even if she has some really strange rules, like only using cold water for showers or something."

"I'm standing right here." She offered Button a teasing smile. "You shouldn't give me ideas, you know."

"You know that cold showers aren't good, right? They, uh, make your blood do ... something." He offered her a pleading face. "Please don't have that be a rule."

"You're safe," Sunset replied with a pat to his shoulder. "I'm pretty easy-going. The only things are making sure we don't bother Pearl or her workers and keeping up with schoolwork. You guys are already responsible about stuff like that, so I'm sure we'll all get along."

Pearl had actually been the one to suggest the idea to Sunset. Their studies mostly took place in the basement, so it would be easy to tell Button that she was helping on the farm as part of her rent. The only change they expected was that Sunset and Sweetie Belle would have to be careful not to speak of magick when he was present.

They returned Sweetie Belle to her room, where the nurses were getting ready to call her. When the doctor visited later in the morning, he checked mother and child, then pronounced both were doing well and that they would be able to leave on Sunday.

Button's family left once they had heard the doctor's prognosis. As it was the first day after the birth, there would likely be several visitors, and they did not want to crowd the room.

Most of the morning and the early afternoon were rather quiet. Sweetie Belle took advantage of the time between visitors to nap. She was still exhausted and sore, so she would randomly be chatting before simply drifting into unconsciousness.

Button proved his willingness to help, alternating caring for Pixie when she would wake for anything other than hunger. He did not have too much trouble with diaper changing after getting help from Sunset with the first. Sweetie Belle flushed a bit the first time he saw her feed Pixie, but she recovered her composure before he noticed.

Pearl was the first non-family visitor of the day, arriving shortly before noon. She knocked politely at the door before entering. She carried a large purse, which was highly unusual. If not that Sunset could detect Karen inside it, she would have thought Pearl was changing her image.

"Button, would you mind getting me another soda and a snack?" Sunset asked, handing him some cash. "Get yourself something, too."

"Sure, thanks."

When he was gone, Pearl allowed Karen to leave the purse. The cat stepped gently on Sweetie Belle's legs to reach Pixie and sniff her.

"Somebody's been pacin' yer flat. Ah had ta let her inta mah room."

"If I could take a human form, I would. There aren't many times I'd say that, either." Karen licked Pixie's hand. "She's sweet. Happy, I mean, but I like that, so she tastes sweet."

"You're tasting her emotions?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"That's the best way to put it."

Cat ears perked and swivelled. "He's coming back. Thanks for letting me meet her; see you later."

Karen ducked into the purse. Pearl had saved her own thoughts and questions to allow their feline friend the maximum time to visit. When Button Mash entered the room, he would see only Pearl cuddling his daughter and complimenting the baby for being adorable.

"Well, Ah don't wanna wear out mah welcome. Yer gonna have heaps of folks wantin' ta see the baby in a few more hours."

"Thanks for coming." Sweetie Belle offered a hug. Sunset hid Button's view of the bedside for a moment so the girl could give Karen a scratch. "The doctor said we should be home Sunday."

"Great. Ah'll give everythin' a once-over, if'n ya'd like, make sure yer set. Ya need a crib set up? Some of the farmhands are chompin' at the bit ta get ya a present. Ah could turn 'em loose on that."

"Well, I wanna try what Mrs. Love Tap told me about, this thing where you sleep with your baby as much as you can."

"My parents did that with my brother and me, not that I remember it."

"Oh, like in the old days? Ain't gonna get any arguments from me; it's a right shame so many parents leave their young'uns alone so much these days. Still, ya'll need a crib sometimes, so Ah'll put some of the boys ta work. That baby'll have the nicest bed ya can imagine."

"If they do, tell them 'thank you' for me. I'll thank them myself when I get home."

The next visitors were the older girls, who mostly coordinated with each other to ensure they would not overwhelm the new parents or the baby.

Sci-Twi was the first. As a gift, she presented a simple, durable photo album that could be modified to look prettier. She gladly took another opportunity to hold the baby, but refrained from asking further questions or making additional comments about human biology.

Outside viewers may have thought Pinkie was dragging Maud into the room. She was, but not because Maud did not wish to be there; the party girl was simply too excited, wanting her big sister to walk faster "so we can see the baby sooner."

Sunset's peripheral senses discovered Fluttershy waiting in the hall while Pinkie and Maud were there. The shy girl did not want to crowd the room; it took some convincing to persuade her that there would be no harm in joining them.

They were all too happy to wish the new parents and their daughter well. Fluttershy had crocheted three stuffed animals: A bear, a rabbit, and a monkey; they were all friends with each other, but did not have names yet to allow Pixel Bit to name them. Pinkie Pie gave a set of rubberised teething rings Pixie would enjoy long before she needed them. Each ring changed colour seemingly at random and were nearly indestructible; she revealed in a message to Sunset that the changes were accompanied by various fruit flavours.

Except for Applejack, Rarity was the last of the older group to arrive. She had kept her promise, presenting beautiful sketches of outfits for her niece. She had even kept them neutral, avoiding lace or ribbon. The colours matched Pixie's skin and hair, most of them with her name to be embroidered on the front. Sweetie Belle loved them, expressing her delight with wide eyes and a grin.

When Rarity discovered that her sister would be shopping for supplies, she asked to be allowed to accompany the outing.

"Okay," was the girl's only response. It was sufficient to leave her big sister in tears of happiness.

Rarity had brought a sewing kit and fabric with her. When no one objected, she took Pixie's measurements before she settled into a chair to work on the first outfit.

The entire Apple family arrived shortly after school's end, Scootaloo with them. Granny Smith lamented that Sweetie Belle did not own a rocking chair, which prompted Big Mac and Applejack to offer to build one from the wood of one of their old apple trees. Sweetie Belle obviously knew her friend's family well, as she did not attempt to refuse them.

Rarity stayed quiet, but she began to show fear again at the sight of the Apple family. Considering Applejack had given her a black eye for what she had done, it was no surprise to Sunset. There was still hostility in Applejack directed toward the fashionista, but Sunset appreciated that she said nothing.

"We have an idea fer somethin', too," Apple Bloom said. "We wanted ta keep it a surprise, but we figured ya'd wanna contribute."

"We're making a quilt, using some of our old Crusader stuff, like the patches from our original capes," Scootaloo added. "Plus some of each of our colours. So we thought we should tell you first, in case you wanted to add anything."

"Granny said she'd help us, but we're gonna do most of it ourselves."

"That's so cool. But what happens when you girls get older and have kids, or if I have another one ... a long, long time from now?"

"We'll make more when the time comes. Yeah, the first gets ta have a lot of the original stuff, but Ah think any kids we'd have would understand."

Sweetie Belle nodded. "I can get you a few things to add. Just make sure it's all soft, okay?" She must have noticed her sister's twitching during the conversation, as she turned to look at Rarity. "Do you think you can give some tips, too? Like a good way to sew that a baby wouldn't rip up?"

"If your friends are willing to accept my help, of course I would."

"Sure, Ah don't mind, so long as ya don't try ta take over like y'all did fer the Derby." Apple Bloom shot a pointed look at her sister. "It won't be a gift from the Crusaders if we ain't the ones ta make it."

Granny Smith smiled, placing a hand on granddaughters' shoulders. "Don't be given' yer sisters a hard time, now. Ah'm pretty sure they learned their lessons."

She glanced at the clock. "Ah gotta git home 'n start supper. Y'all prolly wanna turn in early tonight, too."

"But Ah wanted ta stay with Sweetie Belle. It ain't like we got school tomorrow."

Sunset nodded to Granny Smith, then got the younger teens' attention. "You'll get to have sleepovers again, just not right now. It may take a few weeks, but you'll get to do a lot of the same things you've always done once we’ve all settled into a routine, if not as often."

The girls looked at each other, disappointment evident on their faces. Scootaloo sighed, but she nodded.

"I understand. C'mon, Apple Bloom."

Both trudged from the room without further objection. Things remained quiet until Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon arrived.

Filthy Rich escorted both girls. He gave a polite greeting to the young parents and stopped to tickle Pixel Bit's stomach before retreating to stand in a corner for the girls to have their time.

First, they presented flowers. Lilies, lilacs, and orchids comprised the bundle, all coloured to match Sweetie Belle.

Silver Spoon was the first to present a gift. She offered a small jewellery box. "I asked my mother about a present for a baby girl, but she didn't understand when I tried to tell her that you didn't want a lot of super-girly things. She wouldn't give me my allowance if I didn't listen to her, so it's probably not what you wanted. I can try to do a return and exchange it for something else later."

Inside was a silver bracelet with two charms already attached. They were likely painted by hand if she patronised the type of store Sunset expected she did. One was a boy and a girl with their arms around each other, their genders denoted by blue and pink clothing. The other was a baby bundled in a pink blanket. They all had peach-coloured skin, which worked to keep them from clashing with the clothing and the baby blanket.

"It's wonderful. Besides, plenty of boys wear jewellery. Charm bracelets might usually be more for girls, but I think it's perfect. I'll just have to be careful not to put too many on there for her so she can use it herself. Thanks, Silver Spoon."

"I'm glad you like it."

Diamond Tiara was hesitating when her turn came. "Well, I asked Mother, and she said the best present would be to help you get a good daycare and preschool and all of that so Pixel Bit can have lots of 'opportunities.' We'll definitely help you with that - if you want, that is - but, uh...."

She began to cry. "I couldn't think of a good present to bring you."

Rich put a hand on her shoulder to comfort her. "She was thinking about it too much and started second-guessing herself."

"I'll make it up to you, I promise."

Sweetie Belle gestured to Button to take their daughter. When she was free, she carefully pulled herself from the bed to hug Diamond Tiara. It only took a minute to calm her.

"You didn't need to worry about it so much. I'm just happy that you're my friend, and I'm sure Pixie will be happy to get to know you as she grows up."

"I'm still bringing you a present."

"Stuff like that is supposed to be for Pixie, not me. Yeah, I'll be using things like gift cards to get her toys, but they're still things for her. If you really want to get her a present, you can take your time and think about it. She's not even twenty-four hours old, you know."

Diamond Tiara sniffled. "Thanks, Sweetie Belle."

They were breaking their hug when Celestia and Luna arrived.

"My apologies," Luna said. "We delayed so that we would not crowd the room."

"We're just getting ready to head out," Rich replied.

Both girls hugged Sweetie Belle before following him out the door.

Sunset assured the school heads that everything was going well as they each held Pixie.

"Don't worry about rushing back to school," Celestia said. "We'll make arrangements to get your assignments to you."

"With Sunset Shimmer to tutor you, we are both confident that you will not fall behind. I did arrange your schedule to place study hall at the end of each day in preparation for this, so you will be able to leave an hour early."

They did not remain much longer, as the evening was ageing and it was obvious to all that Sweetie Belle would not last forever. Even with multiple naps throughout the day, she was tired. Button wanted to stay with her that night, but Sweetie Belle convinced him to wait for the next night since he would be able to stay until she went home.

Rarity had to leave for dinner because she did not care for the cafeteria, but insisted that she would return to wish them a good night. When she was gone, Ace, Clash, and Midnight arrived.

"You have way too many Sleeper friends," Ace observed as he dropped into the chair Rarity had vacated.

Midnight crawled into the bed next to Sweetie Belle. "Pixel Bit looks a lot like you. That boy who was with you at the flea market is her dad, right? She looks like him, too."

Clash offered her what appeared to be a large sheet of tree bark. It had words on it, but Sunset could not read them. The writing was not High Speech.

"These are the bans and banes of almost every Rank 5 spirit and higher in the area. I can't let you keep this, but I can teach them to you. If you're ever in trouble, you can use these to persuade the powerful spirits to protect you."

"Wow, Clash, that's so amazing. Thank you."

Ace chuckled. "He went to every pack in the Concord to get those. Tell her how you pulled it off, Clash."

Anyone unfamiliar with the burly man would have messed themselves at the sharp glare he shot to Ace. Even with his beard, his blush was visible.

"I told the story of the girl who challenged a god and won. No, you didn't challenge it to mortal combat, but we greatly respect those able to win a battle by wit and word. The pups especially admire you, by the way."

"He had to pledge not to share that with anyone else. It's privileged Uratha knowledge, after all."

Clash nodded. "If you accept this knowledge, you must pledge never to use it except when in dire circumstances. Our treaties with these spirits are tenuous."

"I'll make any pledge you Uratha require," Sweetie Belle promised. "Can you thank them for me?"

"I will. One last thing: Lightning Rider and the other leaders have named you an honorary wolf. Just for that purpose, you've been adopted into my pack. If you or yours ever need us, we'll be there." At her wide-eyed stare, he rushed to add, "We're not expecting you to fight with us or anything. It's just to show our respect for you."

While he comforted her worry, he did bring her to tears.

Midnight helped calm Sweetie Belle, then gestured to Ace. "We're going to enchant some of Pixie's other presents. If she has or gets anything you think she'll be able to keep her whole life, that would be perfect. We can't do many, but two or three would work."

"I have the perfect thing." Sweetie Belle showed them the charm bracelet. "Could you use this? I'm sure she'd already want to keep it forever, but that would make it even more precious."

"That's perfect. I'll set a lasting Fate spell on it that'll target whoever's wearing it. It will try to warn her if something could hurt her, like a bad car accident and stuff like that. However, there are so many paths that it's not going to tell her about everything without someone looking at her possible futures all the time."

After Midnight finished her spell, Ace added a minor healing spell. Especially as a child, Pixie would be likely to give herself small abrasions with some frequency, particularly if she grew to be anything like her mother. The spell would heal small nicks, scratches, and scrapes quickly, but not so quickly as to invoke Paradox from Sleeper Quiessence.

"If she falls off a jungle gym and breaks her arm, it won't help. Pearl would have to place an enchantment for that. We're both Shaman, but she's a heck of a lot more knowledgeable." With a smirk, he added, "Of course, if Midnight blows up the jungle gym, a broken arm will be the least of her worries."

His sister blushed but said nothing.

Sunset detected three familiar souls approaching the room. Rarity was back, accompanied by Twilight Sparkle and Spike. Though the colours were the same, Sunset could feel subtle differences that indicated the latter two were the Equestrian versions.

She warned their friends, who slipped into the Shadow to leave. The two girls and the dragon-dog found a quiet room.

"I came as soon as I could. We've been busy over there. Starlight was supposed to be bonding with the girls, but she made some mistakes and the castle flooded," Twilight said. "Everypony sends their best, Sunset. I told them that things have been quiet for you since you left the school."

"Not for much longer. One day, and the kid there has already nearly ruptured my eardrums. Then there's the baby."

Sweetie Belle threw a pillow at Sunset, but she was smiling. "It's nice to see you again, Twilight. You can let Spike out; Sunset can watch for a nurse."

Spike sat on the bed next to her. "We've been over here so many times now, but we still haven't really seen a human baby. Where is she?"

Sweetie Belle lifted the sleeping bundle from the crib. "Here's Pixel Bit."

Pixie opened her eyes briefly at the disturbance, but almost immediately went back to sleep.

"Do human babies spend most of their time sleeping?" Twilight asked.

"Yeah, at least for a while. I can't remember right now, but I think we don't change to being awake more than we're asleep for a few years."

"Fascinating. How old will she be when she starts walking? A couple months?"

The native humans giggled while Sunset replied, "I was surprised when I found out, but humans don't really start walking until close to a year, and they don't get proficient - unless you count bumping into things - until later."

"Her eyes are blue?"

"Only for now," Rarity answered. "Unless that ends up being her colour, they will gradually shift over the coming months."

"Speech?" Spike asked. When Twilight shot him a surprised glance, he said, "What? I'm curious about stuff, too."

"Around two. Some are earlier, some later."

Sunset interrupted before the knowledge maniac could enter full research mode. "I have some books about human development. You're welcome to have any that interest you. I can always buy more."

"That would be wonderful, Sunset. Thank you."

"Darling, I hate to be rude, but it is getting late, and Sweetie Belle and Sunset have not had much sleep today. I can put you up, if you are free, and you can return tomorrow to learn more."

Twilight nodded. "I cleared my morning, since I wasn't sure how late I would be leaving. Thanks, Rarity."

"Actually, I have an idea," Sweetie Belle said. "I've been thinking today, and I don't wanna make Sunset stay here again tonight. Why don't you take Princess Twilight and Spike back to the flat? I'll be okay."

"You're not forcing me into anything. Besides, I'll be living with Pixie, too."

"I know, but at least I have a bed."

"She does make a good point, darling. You need a good night's rest if you want to be a good guardian. I'm sure the hospital will call you if something urgent comes up, but I gather that does seem highly unlikely."

With a sigh, Sunset replied, "I just don't want to leave her alone. At least one adult should be here."

"Uh, if she's okay with it, Rarity can stay."

No one could think of a reply at first. Finally, Rarity said, "I'd be delighted ... well, not with sleeping on a chair, but definitely with being here for you ... if you're sure, dear."

Sweetie Belle nodded. "I promised to give you a chance, so I'll trust you to stay so that Sunset can get a good night's sleep. I know you can freak out over little things, but you're really good at staying calm and paying attention when something big happens.

"I promise I won't be mad or anything if you don't really want to stay, but I'd kinda like to spend the night with you like sisters. Kind of."

"Then I shall remain. Sunset, you heard her: Things will be just dandy here, so get some sleep. If Twilight and Spike spent the day cleaning a castle, they likely need the rest as well."

Sunset had learned a simple rote spell called Mental Scan from Pearl's library. It only showed surface thoughts, so as she prepared it, she asked, "Are you sure about this? It's not like sleeping in the chair again will kill me."

"Of course. I'm not busy tomorrow, and my sister is more important than any other engagements I might have."

Her surface thought was, 'Don't screw this up, Rarity.'

"Alright. You guys have a good night. See you tomorrow morning."

Sunset drove Twilight and Spike to her flat. They were interested in the gear shift, which they had not seen during their few trips in an automobile. When they arrived, she gave them Sweetie Belle's bed. Both slept almost immediately, but Sunset found herself lying awake despite her exhaustion. She was worried about being gone if something serious happened. She kept her mobile next to her pillow, just in case.

'You're becoming a mum,' her other self whispered, her tone mocking.

'So what?'

'Besides the fact it makes you vulnerable? The bitch walks back into her life, and here you are, cast aside.'

'Stop trying to provoke me.'

'Okay, but don't say I didn't warn you. That girl's like a battered wife: Give her a little attention, and she'll go running back.'

Sunset ignored her other self. Sweetie Belle was not an idiot; even if Rarity offered, she would not leave a safe place like Sunset's flat. If push came to shove, Sunset was not above using her magick to ensure Sweetie Belle and Pixel Bit would remain safe.

She woke as the sun rose, pausing only to get a shower and to have breakfast before returning to the hospital with her guests. Both princess and dragon seemed well-rested and excited to spend the morning with Sunset and some of the others.

Sweetie Belle and Rarity were sleeping when they arrived, but they stirred at the sound of the door opening. A completed baby onesie lay on Rarity's lap. It lacked the embroidery and other extras, but it could be worn.

"We brought a baby shower present," Twilight said. "I'm sorry I didn't give it to you yesterday; I let myself get too carried away by learning about human newborns that I completely forgot."

"Don't worry about it. It was fun telling you about babies, and I can get a better look at it now, anyway."

After rummaging about her bag for a moment, Twilight produced a snow globe. The setting had to be Ponyville, her castle dwarfing every other structure of the town.

She confirmed Sunset's guess, then added, "I asked your counterparts for advise, but I didn't tell them who had the baby. It's almost indestructible, and it'll change seasons and weather to match whatever the weather outside is."

The little town was brightening with the rising sun. Sunset was a little disappointed that there were no miniature ponies going about their lives within it, but she knew how much effort Twilight would have taken just to accomplish what she had.

"It's so pretty. I'm sure Pixie will love it. Thanks, Twilight, Spike. Can you please tell your friends thanks for me? Well, anonymously."

"You bet," Spike replied. "Our Rarity got everything to scale. Pinkie suggested the seasons and weather, and the Crusaders helped make some of the buildings."

"I'm guessing pony-me isn't very good at art, either."

Twilight just chuckled, running a hand along the back of her neck. She placed the snow globe showing autumn scenery on the small bedside table. As the tiny town's skyline lit, they could see the flora around it taking autumnal colours.

That day was similar to the previous, though with fewer visitors. The Crusaders returned first, bringing the start of the quilt with them for Sweetie Belle's approval. Button Mash and his whole family arrived at lunch.

When they drew to night, Button Mash was determined to keep his promise to stay. He took a regular chair, while Sunset slept in the pseudo-recliner.

Around noon the next day, the doctor was pleased to release mother and daughter. Sunset alerted all of their friends and pulled her car to the door while Button Mash helped Sweetie Belle in getting everything together. Sunset left her vehicle parked by the door and went back to the room to ensure they had not forgotten anything.

While a nurse wheeled her to the door, Sweetie Belle allowed Button to carry their daughter in her new baby carrier. They had a car seat prepared, but it took them a few minutes to be certain it was attached properly. Sunset did not mind the new parents' worry; it was a good thing they wanted to be completely sure of their child's safety.

When they were finally ready, Button took the front passenger's seat. Sweetie Belle would likely ride in the back with the baby for months. He could have fit with them, but it would have been crowded because of how large the car seat was.

When they arrived at the farm, Pearl was waiting for them along with several members of her staff. They loved the baby, several offering small prayers for both the newborn and her parents.

Karen waited for them in the flat, perched on Sweetie Belle's bed to overlook the crib and giving an excellent impression of being nothing other than a cat. Sunset knew they had purchased a normal plastic one with Love Tap's assistance. It had somehow been transfigured into something made of hardwood and so sturdy that Pixie could hide under it for protection. Padding was securely attached to the bed's frame to ensure Pixel Bit would not hurt herself by rolling into the sides. The sleeping mat and protection were soft, yet allowed air to pass so that a rolling baby pressing her face to any surface would not suffocate.

Sweetie Belle returned to the deck, holding Pixie to wave one of her stubby arms at the farmhands and Pearl. "Thanks, everyone."

They smiled and returned the wave before going back to work.

"Okay, I'm going to lay Pixie down, and then I'm gonna have lunch."

"I can cook," Button volunteered. "Mum's been teaching me. I can make hamburgers."

"Perfect," Sunset replied. "I wasn’t sure what to make tonight, so I left some ground beef to thaw in the refrigerator. Help yourself."

He gave a quiet cheer before setting himself to his task. What he produced was a little overcooked, but perfectly edible to anyone not being a snob.

Full stomachs left them all sleepy. One by one, they began to pass out in the first comfortable locations they found. Sweetie Belle was on her bed, Button Mash on the couch, and Sunset Shimmer in her proper recliner.

The birth had been stressful, but it was in the past. The future would be challenging, but Sunset believed they were all ready to face it.

Bonus Chapter [Caution: Gore]
View Online

Sunset Shimmer: Student of Magick

Bonus Chapter [Caution: Gore]

Sunset Shimmer hopped from her bed, a little stiff but otherwise feeling alert. Sweetie Belle's empty bed indicated that she had already risen. The baby was not in the bed or the crib, so she was likely having breakfast with her mother. It surprised Sunset that both could have left the bedroom without disturbing her, but the fatigue of living with a baby had started to cause her to sleep through noises that otherwise would have disturbed her rest.

As she made her way to the door, she noticed that her legs were not fully cooperating. Each step was much shorter than her normal stride, as though her body refused to allow her normal gait. Try as she might, she could not shake the fuzziness like cotton from her sleepy mind. She even fumbled the door handle. She only shook her head at her own ineptitude. A hearty breakfast would snap her to alertness.

As she finally opened the door, she saw light from the kitchen. There were voices and the smell of cooking meat; Sweetie Belle must have gotten into the thin-sliced ham. Though Sunset had been saving it for the weekend, she did not begrudge her friend wanting something a little hardier than their usual Greek yoghurt with granola and toast.

The exhausted young woman stumbled into the kitchen and dropped into a chair. Pixie was happily smacking at her high chair's tray, squealing in merriment as her tiny plate bounced in time with her percussive actions.

"Good morning, sleepyhead." Sweetie Belle turned off the burner and removed the pan from the range. "I'm making us a special breakfast today. You hungry?"

Sunset felt her stomach rumble. "Absolutely. What're you making?"

"It's a surprise. Here, have an appetiser."

The teen placed a couple slices of ham on a plate along with some buttered toast.

"Your cooking has gotten a lot better," Sunset teased. "I don't see any black this time."

Her friend just chuckled in response.

"I need to get some more. Go ahead and enjoy; I'll be right back."

As Sweetie Belle stepped into the living room, Sunset cut into her food. It tasted a bit odd, not as salty as pork usually was. She decided it was not at all unpleasant as she ate ravenously. The meal helped stir her addled mind. As she became more alert, she could hear peculiar sounds from the living room. It was muffled, like the television had been left on with the volume lowered. Sweetie Belle had said she needed something to cook, but she had gone into the living room.

Sunset was confused. Perhaps her friend was taking a short break to watch some morning show and would return to the kitchen after it ended. Though Pixie made for good company, Sunset felt a little abandoned. She scooped the infant into her arms, noting that Pixie seemed heavier than normal.

"Want to see Mum?"

A happy gurgle was the response. Sunset carried her into the living room, where she immediately noticed that something was odd. It took her a few seconds to realise that the feeling stemmed from the fact that the furniture and the television were missing. In addition to her wayward possessions, too many people were present. Even as large as the living room was, it was crowded.

A very tall woman with dark red skin, bat-like wings, and hair that stood up from her head like a flame leant against the wall. Her hair nearly brushed the ceiling as she watched the other occupants of the room.

"Oh, Sunny, I was wondering when you'd join us," the tall woman said. Her voice was familiar, one Sunset felt she should recognise. "I've got everything ready. Here you go."

She provided a metal tray like those seen in an operating theatre. On it lay numerous surgical instruments, most of them sharp. There were scalpels up to the size of a butcher's knife. Hacksaws and barbed mallets rested beside what appeared to be thumbscrews. There were several whips scattered across the tray, most of them ending in bits of glass or metal shards.

"What am I supposed to do with those? I'm watching the baby."

"Don't worry about her. There are plenty of toys in the corner."

The tall woman pointed. At her side lay a pile of bloody meat. Long strings of what Sunset thought were intestines bound larger chunks together.

Sunset felt the other woman lifting Pixie from her. She watched as her new flame-haired friend lowered the baby into the puddled red pool. Pixie grasped one of the strings of intestines to swing its package into the others. The dull wet smack caused her to laugh.

"Sunset," Sweetie Belle's voice called.

The young woman looked away from where her adorable niece was shoving a spleen into her toothless mouth. Sweetie Belle was there, standing over two surgical tables. Magnum and Cookie were strapped to them, gags in their mouths to stifle their screams.

"I didn't mean to make you feel left out. Look, Mum's still got a lot left. You can have her. I'll finish up with Daddy."

The girl hefted a bonesaw and began cutting into her father again. His blood splattered over her, painting her beautiful white skin gruesome red.

When Sunset did not join her, she lowered the blade. "What's wrong?"

"There's something wrong here."

Her friend's brow wrinkled in confusion for a moment before her eyes lit.

"I'm so sorry, I forgot that you would want to hear the screams. Just a second."

She removed the gags to allow her parents' wails to fill the room. Sweetie Belle began to sing, using their agonised vocalisations as her chorus. It was better, but something was still wrong.

"Why are we doing this?"

"Practise," Sweetie Belle replied with a grin. "So many people have hurt you, but you can't get revenge until you know how to do it. They'll make great test dummies for it."

"I don't want to dismember your parents."

It was a simple fact. Sunset was unsure why she did not want to participate, but she knew that slicing into Cookie would not make her happy.

Her friend again looked about the room in confusion.

"Don't you want to punish them? Well, I guess maybe you wouldn't. After all, they weren't as bad to you as they were to me, so I guess you wouldn't get a lot out of it." The girl's expression was downcast, but cleared as she gasped, "Oh, I know."

Without crossing the room, Sweetie Belle somehow held Pixie. There was another, smaller table next to Cookie to which the young mother strapped her baby.

"I know how much her crying and the babysitting are driving you bonkers. Go ahead, have some fun."

"But she's your daughter."

"Oh, silly, I can always make another. I'm not even sixteen yet, after all."

"I don't want to hurt Pixie."

"Then do you want to cut me up? I know you said you forgave me, but I did really hurt you. Just a second, let me tie myself down."

Where once only two metal operating tables had once occupied the room, now there were four. They should not have fit the living room, yet they did. Sweetie Belle lay on her own and was bound to it as though by invisible hands.

"I'm all yours," she called in a sing-song voice. "I heard that people can survive having their intestines pulled out. If you're careful, you can cut a lot of me before I bleed to death. Just be careful not to put me into shock if you really want to enjoy it. I bet you've always wanted to try ripping a still-beating heart from someone, wanna practise on me?"

"No, I don't."

The tall woman left her post to move beside Sunset, who had finally understood why everything was out-of-sorts. Before she could say anything, the third wheel placed a hand on her shoulder.

"Come on, Sunny, cut loose a little." She laughed. "You see what I did there? I cut myself up sometimes." She laughed again. "I'm on a roll here."

"Get your gods-damned claws out of my dreams," Sunset demanded. "I'm not killing anyone, even if it's not real."

"But that's the whole point. This is merely cathartic. We're angry, Shimmy, and blowing off some steam here will keep us from snapping in the real world."

"I don't believe that for a second. You'd never suggest something that would make it harder for me to lose control. Now stop giving me nightmares."

The demon smirked. "It's so adorable how you act like I'm some external monster that you can vanquish. I'm only part of you, buried somewhere in your head. These nightmares? They're all you."

Chapter XXIII: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns that She is no Longer a Child
View Online

Sunset Shimmer: Student of Magick

Chapter XXIII: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns that She is no Longer a Child

Only the light of the sun penetrating the curtains woke Sunset from her unpleasant dreams. A careful inspection with her magick verified that she was actually awake. The first several instances of those nightmares had always been accompanied by bolting up, stiff as a ramrod and soaked in cold sweat. Now they were passé. She may have become inured to them, but that did not help her sleep to be restful.

She moved silently from her bed, peeking into the lower bunk where her friend remained oblivious to the waking world. The girl's spark was content, though Sunset could feel the exhaustion in her. She hoped Sweetie Belle would receive at least one more hour of rest, baby willing.

The sleep-thief lay next to her mother on the side by the wall. Pixel Bit was also enjoying her slumber, her chubby legs and arms occasionally flailing or her stubby appendages twitching. A 'U'-shaped pillow ensured she would not roll under Sweetie Belle or press her face into something and suffocate.

Karen slept curled into a ball near the child, her ears twitching every time the baby moved. She may have only explicitly promised to guard Pixel Bit against the nastier creatures of the world, but she also remained vigilant for mundane threats.

While Pixie was growing normally, her mother was already back to her pre-pregnancy weight, adjusted for her own growth. Nine months of Sunset carefully balancing their meals and a semi-active lifestyle that included extensive walking about the farm had their desired effects. Sweetie Belle may not have been as vain as her sister could be, but she had been clear about her desire to lose the 'baby fat.'

Sunset leant over Sweetie Belle to brush the baby's cheek, still marvelling at how soft the little one's skin was, then crept from the room to make some breakfast.

'How does something that small make so much noise?'

'That's simple: She must have combined the noise levels of her parents,' Sunset's other self replied.

'True. I'm sure she'll have a cute, squeaky voice when she starts talking.'

'Kill me now.'

Sunset smirked at the response. Anyone else may have found such words coming from another part of their mind frightening, but she knew her other self would not actually wish for them to die.

The pancakes were nearly complete when there was a light knock on the door connecting her flat to the house. Sunset opened it, invited Pearl into the flat, and then hurried back to the kitchen.

"The girls sleepin'?"

"Pixie was up three times, so I figured Sweetie Belle wouldn't mind sleeping in."

Pearl winced. "Least school's out now. Anyways, Ah just dropped by ta warn y'all that we're harvestin' the early grains today. Magick or not, they've shot up like weeds this year. Ah've gotta git out ta the fields."

"I'll pass that along. Thanks, Pearl."

Her breakfast plated and in hand, Sunset collapsed at the table to eat. She opened one of her textbooks to get a little reading completed while she still had the quiet time to concentrate. Four pancakes and thirteen pages on the basics of networks passed in silence before Pixel Bit decided she needed something immediately and alerted the entire farm by crying in a pitch that would give Karen a headache. Sunset had been carrying her plate to the sink, but her surprise at the sudden noise caused her to drop it. She was treated to the sound of it shattering and knew she would need to buy more dishware again. Pixie - normally a happy baby - had become fussy because of an ear infection that was finally clearing, but the end could not arrive too quickly.

For all that the baby demonstrated her mastery of sonic weapons when she wanted something, she would usually calm quickly in either of her parents' arms, or in those of the people with whom she had a close bond. Thus, Sunset only had to tolerate it a few minutes.

Sweetie Belle joined her in the kitchen, cradling Pixie. The young mother tried to offer a greeting which was interrupted by a yawn.

"Do you mind if I feed her first?" she asked as Sunset prepared another stack of pancakes.

"Go ahead. I'll keep these warm in the toaster oven."

Though Pixie was devouring increasing amounts of baby food, breastfeeding was still a large part of her diet. Thanks to Sweetie Belle learning how to use a pump, Sunset had been able to avoid using formula when the teen was at school. As Pixie suckled, Sunset repeated Pearl's warning. With the summer weather still feeling more like spring, Sweetie Belle liked to take her daughter for walks around the farm's property whenever she had the time.

The hired hands loved their visits. One of the workers had given Sweetie Belle a rosary for her daughter, which the teen had graciously accepted despite having no particular religious leanings. He had made it himself, the beads alternating colours to match the baby's hair and the cross a wood that was a few shades darker than Pixie's skin. It was always placed above her cradle or her walker whenever the baby was in one of them, as - in Sweetie Belle's words - "it can't hurt anything."

When the morning feeding was complete, Sunset took the baby for burping to afford Sweetie Belle her own opportunity to eat. She had tried eating while nursing, which had proved too complicated for anything she could not hold in one hand.

Once Sweetie Belle finished her breakfast, she rushed through her morning routine to make herself and Pixie presentable before leaving for their walk. Sunset went back to her studies, completing another five pages - only three remaining until she would be finished - before she was again interrupted by a knock, this time at the front door.

Rarity was on the deck, accompanied by Apple Bloom and Scootaloo. It was hardly the first time any of them had visited over the months, but the three together was an unusual sight.

When the two younger girls learned their friend would not be back for some time, they decided to go looking for her and left the older girls alone. Pearl was once again likely to get at least some free labour.

Sunset invited Rarity into the living room and served them each a cup of lemon balm tea as they took seats facing each other.

"How are your classes going?" Rarity asked.

"I'm doing really well. Full marks across the board, but it is only the first week. I looked at the syllabi; I never realised just how brutal summer classes are."

"Yes, well, they are trying to cram sixteen weeks into ten."

"I'm doing the split summer. They're eight weeks back-to-back."

"No wonder you started already. Did you even get a break?"

"Four days."

Rarity placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. "Just don't burn out, darling. I know you don't want to rely on help from Princess Twilight longer than necessary-"

"I can't afford to slow down. I need to finish school and get a job that'll pay enough to support Sweetie Belle and Pixie."

"At the risk of being intrusive, are you running out of money?"

"Not yet, but I will within five years. Even with the stipend from Twilight, I'm going through my savings too quickly."

Rarity nodded. "If you are certain you won't burn out, then do what you must. Please never hesitate to let us know if you need help. I can certainly provide some assistance for my sister and niece, you know. Promise me you won't try to go through this alone."

"If things get critical, I'll let you know. Love Tap and Chip have been helping with a lot of the miscellaneous expenses, so it's better than it could have been. Neither of us even asked about it; they just show up with baby food, toys, gift cards, and stuff like that."

"I am glad for that. Now, how about we talk of something else? Are you still taking all of your classes online?"

"Of course." Sunset grinned, already feeling a little more cheerful. "It would be nice to hang out on campus with you guys, but I like having the option to study on my schedule. I wish we had them in Equestria."

"Did you have a version of the Internet?"

"No, but we had computers. Nothing to what this world has, but they're coming along. I tried asking Twilight for some information on what they've got so far and she sent me several engineering papers."

They both chuckled. "Yes, I am hardly surprised."

"How's everything for you?"

"Oh, I'm doing quite well, thank you for asking. I love my classes, though I fear the professors make a few too many assumptions about their students' lack of experience. To tell the truth, I sometimes find myself a little ... well, bored. I can hardly complain, except that Rainbow Dash is perhaps the worst roommate in the history of dormitories."

That earned another chuckle. Sunset could picture what the daily interactions between the two would be. She would not call her athletic friend messy, but Dash had far different standards than the fashionista did. Odds were that Rarity was more offended by their differing sleeping schedules than she was by the less-than-perfect organisation of their dorm.

"I'm sure she says the same things about you."

Rarity tittered. "Of course she does, darling. How do you think we survive living together? I imagine you and Sweetie Belle have found ways to vent your occasional frustrations with one another."

"Pretty much. Any other news?"

"Fluttershy is doing well with her classes. She will be coming back to see us all by the end of summer. Pinkie Pie is still deciding what her major should be. We're all sophomores now, but she's still taking whatever classes sound interesting. Twilight is apparently in possession of keys for multiple science labs, as they have given up trying to get her to leave. I swear, that girl keeps up better with a triple major than I do with a single one in which I already know much of the syllabus. I believe you're caught up with Applejack?"

Sunset nodded. "She dropped by Tuesday. Why did you end up taking summer classes?"

"My parents somehow discovered that I have been visiting Sweetie Belle. While they are not pleased, they have not been vocal about it so long as I do not mention her. Still, I find it more convenient to remain in the dorm than to move back in with them."

"I'm sorry to hear that. So, why did you bring the girls with you?"

"Rainbow Dash told me that Scootaloo has expressed some jealousy over the fact that Apple Bloom can visit so easily, given her proximity. I offered to bring her with me today, but then Apple Bloom insisted on coming here with us because 'Crusaders stick together.' From what little I heard of their conversation, I think she was also concerned Pixel Bit may, er, 'imprint' on her Auntie Scootaloo more if they don't visit together."

"Do humans even work like that?"

"No, but I could not bring myself to disparage such an adorable sentiment."

The aforementioned Crusaders returned, Apple Bloom wearing the baby-carrier. "Ya ain't kiddin', Sweetie Belle. Babies do start ta weigh a lot."

"So you admit defeat?" Scootaloo challenged.

"Ah did not say that."

Sweetie Belle, who was behind them, covered her mouth with a hand to suppress her laughter. The girls took seats on the couch together, Sweetie Belle closest to her sister.

"Do you want to hold her for a bit?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"Of course, dear." Rarity was already holding her hands toward her sister, ready to take Pixie.

"Hey, Ah didn't say Ah was tired yet."

"You can decide that another time. Besides, you're sitting down right now."

Sweetie Belle pulled her daughter from the holder and passed the baby to her waiting aunt. Rarity cooed at Pixie and tickled her, who responded with a few happy noises of her own.

"She's always so much bigger every time I see her." When the baby's eyes opened wide for a good look at her aunt, Rarity gasped. "Oh, her eyes have started to darken. I wonder what colour they will be."

"I read they do it from sunlight. It's a little earlier than average, but we do get a lot of sun."

"So, dear, I apologise for bringing up a sensitive topic so suddenly, but I was hoping we could plan a chance for me meet this little darling's father. I already know very well that he is Button Mash, but I would like to meet him formally in the context of his relationship to Pixel Bit."

Sweetie Belle's eyes widened in surprise; a little trepidation entered her, but she did not show fear of her sister as she once had.

"You know? How'd you find out?"

"Sweetie Belle, he has been the only boy with whom you have ever spent time, and he was always with you in the hospital. Of course, one need only to look at this adorable bundle of joy to know. I assure you that I mean him no ill-will; I would merely like for us to be able to acknowledge one another's presence."

With a glance at Sunset, Sweetie Belle replied, "He's coming later today. I'll see if he can come early for lunch if you're not in a rush."

"Not at all. Thank you, dear."

Despite the stimulation of her aunt's voice, Pixie's eyes had been drooping as Rarity and Sweetie Belle spoke. The infant quickly passed back into sleep in the warmth of Rarity's arms.

Apple Bloom and Scootaloo began arguing quietly while Sweetie Belle sent a message to Button.

"Ah told ya, it don't count. We'll try it again next time."

"What contest are you two talking about?" Sunset asked.

Apple Bloom replied, "Sweetie Belle was talkin' about how heavy carryin' a baby gets, so me and Scootaloo wanted ta give her a break. We decided ta see who got tired of carryin' her first."

"I lost rock-paper-scissors so Apple Bloom was going first. I was timing her."

Sweetie Belle leaned back into the cushion to stretch, which was accompanied by a yawn. "Thanks for the break, girls. When she wakes up, we can go for another walk. You can try again."

Scootaloo began eyeing Sweetie Belle's chest, a bit of surprise in her gaze. "Hey, Sweetie Belle, is it just me or did your-"

Her lack of sleep and general lethargy from relaxing with family and friends notwithstanding, Sweetie Belle moved with speed to impress Rainbow Dash as she threw herself across Apple Bloom to clap a hand over Scootaloo's mouth.

"Finish that thought, Scootaloo, and I will practise my chokehold on you."

When she released her friend, the athlete said, "Geez, I thought you were the one that cared about stuff like that."

"Not anymore."

"But-"

"Not anymore. I'm tired and cranky and chokehold practise."

Scootaloo stopped talking when a slightly crazed glint entered Sweetie Belle's eye. Apparently satisfied that her orange-skinned friend would not attempt to speak on that topic again, she settled back into her seat. Apple Bloom shook with barely constrained laughter.

"Now that that's settled, Button will be coming over with Mrs. Love Tap. They're going to bring lunch, so we just need sides and drinks. They should be here in an hour or so."

"You girls hang out and catch up. I'll make a shopping run." Sunset glanced around the living room. "We should move the love seat over. The kitchen isn't big enough for everyone."

"Ah'll help, seein' as how Ah'm not busy with the baby right now."

With Apple Bloom's assistance, Sunset moved the television into the far corner and then shifted the love seat, making a loose circle of furniture. "Okay, I should be quick. Any preferences?"

Each Crusader had a different request, which Sunset noted into her mobile. Rarity, still cradling her niece, asked for some iced tea and a side salad.

The closest place to shop was a convenience store and petrol station that serviced all of the farms in the area when their residents did not want to make large shopping trips into the city. It was well-stocked with a variety of groceries and treats and was open twenty-four hours. The staff all knew Sunset by sight, having seen much of her during Sweetie Belle's 'cravings period,' which had lasted most of the second half of her pregnancy.

Not knowing what Love Tap had planned for lunch, Sunset only picked up the requested items. They represented a decent range of options, such as potato crisps, a bagged salad, potato salad, and a few sweets for dessert. Making salad would have been quick, but that would have required more time in the kitchen away from her friends. She added a few things she knew Love Tap and Button Mash liked; as she grabbed a couple bottles of soda and some lemon-infused green tea, she realised it looked like she was preparing for a cookout.

The clerk, a young man who belonged to one of the local families, was eyeing Sunset as he scanned her purchases. She ignored it when she did not feel any inappropriate thoughts from him, giving him a friendly, non-inviting smile as she paid.

"Your roommate doing okay?"

"So far. The baby's finally on a good sleeping schedule, so we can both actually get more than six hours of sleep at a time ... most nights."

"Best of luck to you. Need any help carrying your bags?"

"No, thanks. Have a good day."

Despite not having any other customers needing to ring up groceries at the moment, he did not stare at her as she left. Sunset heard him straightening a rack of tool parts.

'If only more guys could actually control themselves.'

'And lose our influence? Come on, Sunny, we could have that boy jumping through flaming hoops and eating from our hand if you wanted.'

'Nnnope.'

Sweetie Belle was holding Pixie when Sunset returned, as Rarity was displaying an outfit to her sister. It was a dress, the design relatively simple. It took some time to explain it to Rarity, but Sweetie Belle had never been opposed to 'girly' things.

"I was thinking you would look amazing in matching clothes," she explained, laying the larger dress across her lap before producing a much smaller one in similar design. The colours were different to match their intended wearers, but still complemented each other. "I had hoped to do something a little fancier, but I wasn't sure it would be appropriate. We wouldn't want long ribbons to cause an accident, would we?"

"I think they're beautiful, Rarity. Thank you. I'll make sure to send you a picture when we get a chance to try them."

A little boredom showed on her face as Apple Bloom asked, "Hey, Sweetie Belle, ya told me one of the workers gave ya a present fer Pixie, didn't ya? Can we see it?"

"I'll get it," Sunset offered, dropping the groceries on the table. She retrieved the rosary from the bedroom and returned to offer it to Apple Bloom.

The cowgirl held it, feeling the beads and examining the cross. "It's one of them Catholic things, ain't it?"

"Well, he is," Sweetie Belle explained. "He knows we aren't, but it's the thought that counts."

"That's awesome. Do a lot of people like Pixie?"

Sweetie Belle relayed the stories of her various walks and Pearl's enthusiasm for how the baby made her staff more cheerful. Sunset returned to the kitchen to store the groceries, Rarity excusing herself to assist.

When the few items needing refrigeration were chilling and the rest were placed neatly on the counter, Rarity whispered, "She seems so happy."

"Sweetie Belle or Pixel Bit?"

"Both. I know how much you've done to help and how difficult it has been, but I still never expected things to work out as well as they have. Thank you for taking her side."

Before Sunset could reply, someone rang the doorbell, which woke Pixie. As Sweetie Belle hushed the baby, Sunset opened the door to allow Love Tap and Button Mash. The former had a sympathetic look, the latter a guilty one. He was also holding a grocery bag.

"I thought I told you guys to let yourselves in," Sunset said. "You're always welcome."

"I'll remember next time," Button muttered, allowing his mother to usher him into the apartment.

"Why don't you go help?" Love Tap suggested. "I'm sure Sunset and I can take care of the food."

He gave the bag to Sunset, looking somewhat relieved as he scurried into the living room to take a seat next to Sweetie Belle.

"I brought hot dogs and hamburgers, if that's okay."

"I think everyone else was already expecting something like a cookout, so that's great."

They found Rarity still in the kitchen, peeking around the corner at the younger teens. When Sunset cleared her throat, Rarity straightened and turned to give give both a smile.

"My apologies," she breathed, "I was curious to see how that young man would handle himself. He's always so cautious when I'm here."

"Button's taken to it pretty well," Love Tap replied. "I think he's gotten the hang of things; he'll get more enthusiastic when Pixie settles back down."

She scooted next to Rarity to join her in watching Button and Sweetie Belle, both leaving Sunset to her own devices. Sunset rolled her eyes, but she had a smile and could not blame the two for their antics. If anything, they were more amusing to watch than the young parents.

The food was not yet cooked, though it was not even eleven. Sunset guessed that Love Tap had wanted to get there as soon as possible, since she relished spending as much time as she could with her granddaughter. She had endeared herself to Sunset when she never once made off-hand comments about her age or objected to being called 'grandmum' when one was speaking to the baby.

Assuming Love Tap and Rarity would find their way to the living room of their own volition, Sunset returned to take back her seat. Though they could have squeezed themselves together on the couch, Apple Bloom had shifted to kneel beside Sweetie Belle. Her move left space for Button to sit comfortably. He held Pixie, showing much more confidence in his ability to protect her than he had after her birth.

"She already had breakfast," Sweetie Belle was commenting. "Since she's settling down, I don't think she's hungry or anything. She was probably just startled by the doorbell."

"Sorry about that."

"Oh, she'll be fine."

Not one of the teens had noticed the two sets of eyes and matching smirks that were being the opposite of subtle. After a minute or so, Love Tap did catch Sunset's eye before nodding toward the front door.

Sunset nodded in reply and excused herself, not that any of the teens noticed. Love Tap led the way out the door, Rarity following with the look of one taking the walk to the principal's office.

They made themselves comfortable around the lawn table. Sunset watched as her companions stared at one another, neither speaking. She discarded tens of conversation starters over the next few seconds, deciding it would be best to stay in the background.

Love Tap was the first to speak. "Sweetie Belle mentioned that you've been visiting. She's shown me the outfits you've been making for her and Pixie. Button has been telling me how you've helpful been, and I'm glad you've been around. I also need to apologise; I thought your visit at the hospital had been a one-time thing."

"Yes, well, she is my little sister. While this may not have been the way I had hoped to become an aunt, I felt it would do no good to deny it and cut myself out of their lives."

"I was surprised when Sweetie Belle messaged me about why you wanted to get together today. I didn't realise you haven't said anything to Button before now, though I guess I should have known; Button never said anything about it."

"I had not mentioned it before now because I knew I was on thin ice with all of you. Even a single misspoken word would ruin my credibility, and it is much easier to misunderstand someone when you do not trust them. I hope by now they will both understand that I merely wish to be able to acknowledge him as the father of my niece."

"If that's all, then I'm sure you'll be fine. Though I have to say, I think those two are the only ones that didn't know you knew.

"I do have one other thing to bring up. I apologise if it seems like I'm prying, but I think I have a right to know: What's the situation with your family?"

At the question, Rarity blushed and looked at the grass. "They want nothing to do with Sweetie Belle. She is a persona non grata. They do not know who Pixie's father is, nor do they care."

Love Tap sighed. "Sunset and Sweetie Belle told me she had been kicked out when they came to tell us about the baby, but I didn't push for details. We would have taken her in, but once I knew that she would be safe and well-cared-for...."

"Perhaps it would be best to change topics, darling?"

"I agree. The clothes you've been making for both of them are wonderful. How do you find the time for it with your classes?"

"Well, to be honest, I hardly find it difficult. When I am 'in the zone,' as it were, it is almost magical how things come together with only a gentle bit of guidance on my part.

"That said, I find it is much easier when I work my craft for others. It was something I should have noticed long ago, but designing and making fashionable clothing for my family and friends makes my muse sing.

"Even then, there are only so many hours in a day ... or a night. Since this is also my major, I must confess that I sometimes 'kill two birds with one stone.' If a project strikes me with inspiration for something that would suit one of my friends, I submit it first and then give it to them after I receive my marks."

"Your designs have become more ... elegant, I guess you could say, lately."

Rarity smiled. "Ah, yes, the changes reflect a growing understanding of what my sister likes. Though it shames me to admit it now, I once used her as nothing more than a dress-up doll and never once listened to her preferences. While I do prefer to design formal wear, I have found that I enjoy working with 'rough-and-tumble.'"

"With talent like yours, I'm sure you'll get into the big leagues someday," Love Tap said with the first bit of genuine warmth she had ever shown toward Rarity. "I'm always excited to see what new things you've made for one or both of them."

"Big leagues?" Rarity's eyes widened. "Oh, no, darling. I want to be successful, but I would rather stay local. Too many of world-famous designers lose touch with the ... 'common' market. I would much rather be middle-class to create for clients I can know on a personal level than become rich and famous and alone."

"I understand how dreams can change. When I was little, I'd say I was somewhere between Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle in temperament. Even then, I was somewhat traditional: I wanted to be a mum, but I wasn't into the whole 'stay-at-home' thing. I got interested in computers and programming and engineering from Chip, who loved everything to do with it since he was seven. When we were eight, I was sure we'd build a company with our kids and become fabulously rich. Well, we didn't build a company or become fabulously rich, and I did become a stay-at-home mother. I've never once regretted it."

Rarity gave a little squeal of excitement. "I absolutely adore childhood friend romances."

The serious expressions softened as all three shared grins. The image of Love Tap as a little girl chasing young Chip was one Sunset knew from stories and photographs her older friend had shared. While Rarity had known the family through her sister for years, only her recent changes had caused her to be willing to have much to do with them.

"So," Rarity cleared her throat before continuing, "on the topics of fashion and childhood friend courtship, has there been any discussion about, er, marriage between our dear young lovebirds? I do so hope Sweetie Belle will allow me to design her wedding dress. Whenever I think of it, I have so many ideas." She caught herself as she began to leave them for whatever metaphysical plane her mind occupied when she was thinking of designs. With another blush, one for more pleasant reasons, she added, "Such an event is a few more years down the road, of course, but it never hurts to be thinking of it in advance."

"Neither of them has said anything about it to me." Love Tap glanced at Sunset, who shook her head. "I haven't brought it up. Trying to force them together isn't going to be good for any of them, Pixie included."

"Why is that, darling? I would think you would want to see them together, after all."

"I do, but I've also seen what happens in several of those 'shotgun weddings.' Families fill their heads with the idea of 'making it right' and force them together before they're ready. Far too many end up unhappy because of that. Children are very perceptive; the ones in those situations will grow up feeling that tension. I would rather they be separate if that's what they both believe will make them happier so that Pixie can have two parents who love her, not married parents who are constantly at each other's throats."

Rarity nodded. "I can appreciate your point, but consider their appearance in the future. Society may be changing, but not many share your viewpoint yet. I would hate for them to face harsh words just because of their situation."

"That would be one of the things they'll need to work out. When the discussion comes up, I have a list of things for them each to consider. That said, I don't think Button has much interest in any other girls. He's been quite smitten with Sweetie Belle ever since they met, even if he doesn't quite realise it yet. As it stands now, they're a lot like my husband and I when we were their ages."

"I'm pretty sure Sweetie Belle feels the same way," Sunset added, finally having a chance to join the conversation. "A couple months ago, she fell asleep with a notebook open on the coffee table. It had their names written in hearts and stuff like that. And a lot of glitter."

The representatives of the two families gave the biggest smiles to grace their faces since they had been peeking into the living room from the kitchen.

"Rarity, do you know about the arrangements we've made for them both to spend time together with Pixie?"

"You mean shipping the three of them between your homes? Yes, I have heard about that. Is it working well?"

"Sweetie Belle is a dear when she comes to our house ... well, most of the time, anyway. During finals, she got a bit snippy, but we all understood how stressed she was. A few gentle reminders and a back rub calmed her down."

"Button Mash is definitely shaping up to be a good father," Sunset added. "He's always ready to do what he can to help, no matter if it's feeding, changing, or playing. He even does a lot of the cooking and cleaning, like a househusband or something. He'll get into his games, but he always stops when Pixie starts crying, even if Sweetie Belle is dealing with it."

"I am delighted to hear that. My greatest concern was that they would be overwhelmed."

"They've had a few arguments, but they've always worked out their problems," Love Tap said. "Most of them even without anyone else getting involved. Usually, all it takes is for one or the other to start crying before they're apologising."

"Just be very careful how you use the word 'mistake,'" Sunset warned. "Button was playing with Pixie and said he'd made a mistake with her onesie. Sweetie Belle misheard him and was pretty high-strung from being tired. I think you can guess how that went."

Rarity winced. "Yes, I can imagine. So, if they are moving between your homes, why were they separate today?"

"Originally, we were fully trading off, but that was getting hard on them. Now that it's summer, we're taking a couple weeks off. Pixie will be staying with us next week so Sweetie Belle can get some rest. She insisted Button take a week off first, but I think she's just nervous about being separated from her baby overnight, even after all these months of leaving her with Sunset. It's not like I don't understand; Chip can tell you how hard it was for me to leave Gibson the first few times."

"That is a wonderful idea. I am pleased for both of them that they have so much support."

"They may be parents, but they are young. They've handled this far better than I had hoped for when I first learned about it. Chip and I have never intended for us or Sunset to take all of the responsibility for them, but it's never even been an issue. That said, we do want our granddaughter to have a good life, so we're doing what we can to help them get through school. I know Sunset has been doing a lot for them as well, what with babysitting and tutoring. They haven't needed daycare yet."

Rarity smiled, but there was a little sadness in her eyes. "Being here, I see what I nearly cost myself. Still, the past is the past."

The door opened as Button poked his head out to call to them, "The girls are making lunch. Should I stop them?"

The three adults sped into the kitchen, where Sweetie Belle had just set the oven to 'broil' and was placing the hamburgers and hot dogs on a rimless baking sheet. Scootaloo was taking her turn to hold the baby, trying to look cool while doting on the infant. Apple Bloom had opened the salad and drenched it in two different dressings, all still in the bag. The vegetables did not look to be pleased with their new pool, already turning into a soggy mess.

When questioned, Sweetie Belle explained that she had read about broiling and that cooking in an oven helped to remove fat. Apple Bloom revealed that her grandmother had mixed salads in that same manner for some time, since tossing them was getting harder for her. Nothing was ruined, though Rarity obtained Sunset's blessing to make her own salad from the refrigerator's contents. They all had a good laugh as Sunset turned off the oven.

Love Tap cooked the meat in a dripping pan on the range, as she fully understood Sweetie Belle's desire to avoid much grease and other fattening agents. The young mother went to the bedroom to feed Pixie, which her friends insisted upon watching despite having seen it multiple times. She was not particularly hesitant about it, used to having Sunset or Love Tap or even Button Mash present. They shut themselves into the bedroom, leaving Button Mash at Rarity's mercy.

He seemed to realise it, if the fact that he immediately started playing a game on his mobile before she noticed that he was alone was any indication. It proved not to be an impenetrable shield, though, as she sat next to him.

"Do you have anything you would like to say?"

"N-Not really," he stammered back, eyes glued to his game. "You know, things happen, and then we all forget it happened and move along, right?"

Rarity placed a hand on his shoulder. "I promise, I'm not mad at you, Button."

He finally lowered his game, though he still did not look at Rarity. "Really?"

"I was at first. I was worried that you would abandon my sister when things became difficult. I now realise you are exactly the young man I would want to be with her for this. You've done quite well at helping with Pixel Bit. Thank you for keeping at it."

Button Mash looked embarrassed, but he finally met Rarity's eyes. "Sweetie Belle is my best friend. I didn't think about what would happen, but I'd still want to help her even if Pixie wasn't my daughter. She was the only one to be nice to me in primary school, and she got her friends to be friends with me, too. I've always liked hanging out with her."

"I'm glad to know how much you care, dear. I apologise for interrupting your game."

"That's okay. Thanks for, you know, not being mad."

Rarity gave him a little pat on the shoulder before leaving him. Love Tap shot her a thumbs-up before returning to the food.

Everything was ready to eat by the time the girls returned. Apple Bloom was trying to burp Pixie, apparently not noticing the drool soaking into the sleeve of her shirt. Sunset just rolled her eyes. When Pixie released a loud burp, Apple Bloom gasped.

"Hah, beat that, Scootaloo."

"Hey, Sweetie Belle, how long 'til she'll be hungry again?"

"I am not letting you two having a burping contest with my baby."

As the Crusaders argued the impromptu contest, Love Tap giggled. "I can see Pixie is receiving a lot of positive influence."

They enjoyed lunch together, passing the baby so that different people could have a chance to cuddle her, which Sweetie Belle and Sunset both observed would likely mean a long period of sleeping later. The Crusaders and Button took her for another walk after lunch, allowing the adults to clean the dishes and to have a chance to continue their talk. With the worst of the hard feelings resolved, they could enjoy the time they spent together.

The fact that Rarity was visiting at least twice each month and was increasingly involved with her sister and her niece was a sign of positive change. Sunset believed that the young woman she had once called a dear friend was finally becoming one again.

They idled through the afternoon until it was approaching the time for Sunset to become Sparky to attend the Consilium Forum. The Crusaders returned, all glowing from the sun and smelling of the fruits and the grains they had visited. Pixel Bit was sleeping, the jostles of her father carrying her up the steps not able to disturb her slumber wrought by the day's activity.

"I must be getting back to the dorm," Rarity said, the first to leave. "Apple Bloom and Scootaloo, Love Tap offered to give you a ride."

"We aren't going home tonight," Scootaloo replied. "Sunset said we could stay with Sweetie Belle."

Though she remembered no such thing, Sunset nodded. No doubt something Sweetie Belle had planned with her friends, she was quite willing to participate in the interest of allowing the girl to spend more time with them. "Sorry, it completely slipped my mind."

"Very well, please don't make too much trouble for her." Before she left, Rarity paused to hug her little sister and to kiss Pixie. "I should be free again in a couple weeks. Stay well for me and please remember to send that picture."

"I will. Drive safe."

After confirming that they would be taking Pixel Bit the following weekend, Love Tap and Button Mash followed. When they were gone, Sunset turned to her friend.

"So, Sweetie Belle, when exactly did I agree to a sleepover?"

The teen gave a diabetes-inducing smile. "Didn't you? Maybe that was Pearl instead. Oh, speaking of Pearl, she wants to see you before you go to work."

Sunset did not bother to reply. She let herself into the main house and found her mentor reading a book while sipping lemonade. There was a small bottle of vodka next to the glass.

"I hear you and Sweetie Belle cooked up some plan," Sunset said, resting at a seat against the island.

Pearl closed her book with a smile. "Gotta keep ya on yer toes somehow. Since we're leavin' soon, Ah'll cut ta the chase: Ah think yer ready ta join an Order, if'n that's what ya want. Yer trainin' is just about over, so this'll be one of yer last steps. Even if'n ya ain't leanin' towards joinin' one, ya should still meet with any that's interested in ya."

"I'm guessing they'll be talking to me about it tonight, then?"

"Most likely. Ah already sent Ace a message. He'll let the other Councillors know. The ones that're interested will send the Herald ta ask fer a meetin'. Don't be surprised if'n ya have two or three. Ah can also set up fer ya ta visit the Libertine's Assembly."

Sunset replied, "I have been thinking about it, but I'd rather stick with the Consilium. Am I going to have to make a decision tonight?"

"Nah, they'll be fine if'n ya wanna take a week or two. Just don't turn down any invites. It's bad manners fer the Awakened, 'n ya might learn somethin' that'll change yer mind even if'n yer already leanin' towards one.

"Now, Ah gotta tell ya somethin' else: Ah'll be informin' the Hierarch tonight. Ya'll be meetin' with him, Night Star, 'n Lightnin' Rider next week. Yer gonna have ta swear ta abide by the Concord."

"I thought I did that when I met the Hierarch the first time?"

Pearl nodded. "That was temporary since ya'd just Awakened, puttin' ya on probation. Now that ya know what the rules are, yer gonna swear it again fer all of 'em. T'ain't nothin' ta fret over, Ah promise. It's a good chance ta let 'em get ta know ya, since ya'll get a chance ta speak with each."

"Should I dress up or anything?"

"T'ain't necessary," Pearl replied with a shrug. "It's all about what image ya wanna give, but there's a whole week ta think on it. Ya ready ta go?"

"I'll make sure the girls are settled first."

The Crusaders had shifted the love seat to reposition the television and were watching a movie. Based on the number of explosions and the numerous automobiles speeding across the screen, it was likely Scootaloo's suggestion. Pixie was sleeping in her crib, which they had somehow moved into the living room. Sunset left them some money for food, since their boundless energy meant they would eventually be hungry and she did not trust them unsupervised in the kitchen. Only two restaurants would deliver to the farm, but both had a good number of options to satisfy all three. When she was content they would not wreck the flat, Sparky left them to attend the weekly Forum.

On the way, she briefly shifted back to Sunset and called Rarity.

"Hey, sorry to call out of the blue. I just found out I'm getting promoted. It'll be announced at a company meeting next week, so I need something to wear."

Chapter XXIV: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns that Her Past Follows Her
View Online

Sunset Shimmer: Student of Magick

Chapter XXIV: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns that Her Past Follows Her

The weekly Forums were a convenient way for Mages to gather on neutral ground. They were the Congressus Peculiaris on a small scale, only for the Awakened and those directly attached to them - such as Orchid and other Sleepwalkers. It was a good way to brush elbows with Mages from all walks of life - sometimes literally when they gathered to listen to the Hierarch. Deals and trades could be brokered with numerous parties to act as witnesses. Though only half of the Awakened community attended regularly, that still allowed for opportunities non-existent elsewhere.

Pearl had many contacts in the Consilium, which meant that she was constantly socialising to maintain her connections and would frequently arrive much earlier than Sparky. For all of Pearl's acquaintances, her only regular visitors to the farm were Ace, Clash, and Midnight. Invading another Mage's sanctum without permission was a high crime. Inviting one to visit usually meant expecting a return invitation, while also opening oneself to the risk of theft or injury. Most Awakened were not so depraved as to do anything illegal - under the Lex Magica, at least - but paranoia ran deep.

Sparky was pondering her new society as she entered the Great Hall. After years of isolation, not all of which had been self-imposed, her experiences with the joy of having friends had stirred hope for an opportunity to become close to other Mages. Joining an Order would be a good step, but she had also learned about cabals.

A small, somewhat intimate group like what she shared with her friends was her ideal. There were many problems with that image, though. Most who were interested in belonging to a cabal already did. A few outcasts and misfits remained, scattered amongst those simply refusing to form close bonds to others. She was unlikely to receive an invitation to join an existing group; likewise, none of the unaffiliated would want to follow someone so new, even if Sparky had no intention of making herself into a leader. A couple years of dedicated service to her Order and building a reputation would be necessary.

'Just like Rarity?' her other self asked.

'There are right ways and wrong ways to build and keep a reputation. The old me, the old Rarity, and Abacus Cinch are examples of what not to do.'

'You do realise that every time anyone here sees you, they're forming judgments about you, right? You already have some kind of reputation.'

'I know. Once I figure out what they think about me, it'll help me figure out what to do next.'

'If you want to know where you stand, why don't you try talking to someone else? See those three at the buffet table? Don't they look familiar?'

Sparky looked in the direction indicated and saw the Trois Fleurs cabal, the young women who had watched her poker game against Midnight. A glance about the Great Hall showed Pearl, Ace, and Midnight were nowhere to be seen. The people she tentatively called friends were the safe choices, but Sparky's inner voice had been correct: She needed to get to know her fellow Awakened.

She decided to take the opportunity to speak with the Trois Fleurs. They only attended every few weeks and usually left quickly, so she had not been able to have a conversation with them since their initial meeting.

'Has it really been over a year?'

'Time sure does fly. On that note, it's time to quit stalling, you wuss.'

They all nodded when they saw her approaching them. Greetings were always the hardest: Being too friendly left one vulnerable, while being too brusque kept others at bay and burnt social bridges. Positions and acclaim, notice and notoriety all played a role in social interactions; a Mage needed to be conscious of her own standing in relation to all the others around her.

Being Pearl's apprentice and friendly with Dark Ace and Midnight Radiance lent Sparky a certain level of status. That it was borrowed prestige stayed in the forefront of her mind.

The young women of the Trois Fleurs seemed friendly, without any obviously significant Consilium standing, so they were an excellent starting point for Sparky to branch into making her own acquaintances. Certain Awakened could be just as snooty and harsh as members of the nobility, but Pearl and the others assured her that most could be friendly - if not friends - with repeated good contact. They were far slower to open up to others than Sparky was used to seeing. Therefore, she set herself a few simple goals for the coming chat: Break the ice, avoid causing offence and forgive any that might be directed at her, and then end the conversation on a positive tone. It would be perfect.

"It's nice to see you again." Sparky nodded in return to the young women. "How is everything?"

"We're doing well. Girls?" Jade Mind replied, accompanied by nods from her cabal-mates. As the cabal's leader, she had some limited ability to speak for them that was primarily limited to Consilium business. "We've been a little curious about you, you know."

"Oh?"

"Well, you beat Midnight Radiance with an impressive, untrained use of Space - even if you did invoke a first-degree Paradox - but you didn't do anything after that. We've all been trying to figure out where you're going next."

"I'm just glad I won." She affected a smile and a mock-conspiratorial whisper. "Between us, I don't see that happening again, at least in the near future."

"Keeping your cards close to your chest?" Sparky was unable to tell if Walker's pun had been intended. Her face and her voice were neutral. "You've got to have something planned."

Sparky offered a smile she hoped displayed the sincere vibe she wanted. "I really don't. Midnight challenged me to a game; you saw exactly what happened. I'm just focused on my apprenticeship."

Walker's expression had not changed. "Got any research going on?"

"Hey," Amber Wish stepped in front of cabal-mate. "Research and study are private. She'll mention it if she wants to show off."

'Show off? Not ask for help? Actually, never mind, that sounds about right.'

Pushing Amber Wish to the side, Walker leant into Sparky's ear and whispered, "Nice to see you again, Sunset Shimmer."

Sparky nearly leapt backward; though she just managed to stop herself, she still felt her eyes widen. "What did you say?"

"God, you really don't recognise us?"

Jade Mind looked ready to punch Walker. Amber Wish glanced between her cabal-mates as though debating whether to let them fight or to attempt to stop them.

Not wanting to make a spectacle in general and especially not when she had the Councillors' eyes, Sparky asked, "Would you like to talk in one of the conference rooms?"

Amber Wish sighed, rubbing her temples. When neither of the others replied, she said, "Yes, we would. Jade, Walker?"

The meeting rooms were available by way of a schedule board monitored by a Sleepwalker. Sparky was disappointed not to see Kibitz there, but the older gentleman was essentially the major-domo of the Sleepwalkers. The man overseeing the schedule board was much younger than Kibitz, but still likely close to being twice Sparky's age.

When they asked for a room for an indeterminate length of time, he only replied, "Fifth door on the right," and made a note.

The space was larger than where Sparky and Midnight had briefly talked after their card game. This room was more like a small conference room, seating up to six comfortably at an oval table. The Trois Fleurs sat together on one side, Sparky facing them. Except for Walker - who had dropped her neutral demeanour to be openly hostile - the cabal's members displayed unease, though Sparky could not read their exact emotions as all three kept barriers in place.

"Why do you think I should know you?"

All three held up bracelets, charms dangling below their wrists. It was risky, as someone associating those tokens to any form of personal symbol would be able to abuse the sympathetic connections they offered. It took Sparky a moment to place Jade Mind's, but the particular flower combined with the young woman's two-tone red hair only brought to mind one person.

"Rose? So you must be Daisy and Lily."

When they nodded, Sparky let her body collapse back into her seat. She was relatively safe; they had a good reason to know who she was when she was not Sparky. While Walker's hostility meant that the possibility existed they would use their own magick against her, confirming their identities ensured they would not leak hers to anyone else lest she revisit the deed upon them.

"I never expected to see anyone I knew here."

Walker, also known as Lily, glared. "I don't think you do know us, since you completely forgot about us. We're only a year apart, you know. I've been waiting for you to say something to us, but now I know why you didn't."

"What do you want me to say?"

Jade Mind, who had clearly understood that a Shadow Name should never give a clue to one's identity, again pushed Watcher back. "Sorry about that. She's never really forgiven you."

"I understand."

"Honestly," Amber Wish, or Daisy, said quietly, "we've been wondering about you since we heard that you left CHS. When you showed up here with Pearl and ... Orchid, was it? Well, we didn't know what to say."

Though the three were not sisters, let alone triplets, they had a tendency to speak as though they were. Jade Mind picked up the conversation immediately.

"You beat Midnight in a poker game, but then you didn't do anything. We weren't sure if you were just biding your time to make a move."

"It was just like what we heard about when you showed up at our school: Beat Gilda, someone considered unbeatable, then let the rumours build you up," Walker finished. "You rode that wave to the top, didn't you? That and using Flash Sentry."

Sparky sat up, placing both arms on the table with palms up in the hopes that the ancient gesture of peace would offer some proof of her sincerity.

"I didn't even think about how that poker game might look. Midnight asked me to play, but I don't think either of us expected it to end the way it did. There wasn't really anything for me to do afterwards. Really, if I had thought it would make such a big wave, I would've turned her down."

"It didn't really matter to anyone else." Walker waved her hand dismissively. "It's just that we know you."

"Don't listen to her. It did matter, Sparky. A lot of people were talking about it. I think everyone wondered if you had something planned, but they've mostly dropped it since then."

Walker changed topics. "When did you Awaken? At the Fall Formal?"

"Awakening stories are private," Amber Wish objected. "Sorry, you don't have to tell us if you don't want to. That's usually something trusted associates share."

"I'm fine with sharing it, especially if it'll help prove I'm not out to cause trouble. I didn't Awaken then, but that might have been easier. Since you've been here for a while, I'm guessing you heard about the hate spirits at school?" When the others nodded, Sparky continued, "They were influencing everyone to hate me. The spirits possessed some of the students and attacked me. That was when I Awakened. I have some pretty nifty scars from that if you'd like to see them."

Jade Mind shook her head. "I'm good."

"So, does anyone else here go to Canterlot High?"

"We're the only ones other than you and Orchid, and nobody else knows we attended there. It'd be too easy for them to find out our True Names."

"That's why we won't say anything about you." Amber Mind gave her a pleading look. "We can't let this get into our normal lives."

Sparky nodded. "I understand. I won't say anything about you, either. Is that why you don't attend the Forum much?"

"We prefer to come together, but it's hard to do since we all work."

"We are planning to move in together soon, so it'll be a little easier."

"Let's just tell her our life goals, why don't we? Why are we being all chummy-chummy with Sunset Satan?"

Sparky sighed. "Listen, I know you don't trust me after everything I did, but I really did change. I'd like to try to be friends ... if you'll let me."

Walker scoffed. "Didn't those other girls try that during your freshman year? We heard what you did to them."

"I don't expect you to trust me. Just, please, give me a chance to prove myself. I've been trying to make things right with everyone I hurt, but I can't even remember all things I've done or the people I wronged."

With a smirk, Walker said, "Give us each a small favour."

Before either of her friends could react, Sparky said, "Done. Let me give you my number. You can message me when you've decided."

"You don't have to do that," Amber Wish objected. "You didn't really do anything to us directly except make fun of us a few times. Besides, personal and Consilium business shouldn't overlap."

"We're willing to give you a chance," Jade Mind added. "Everybody who was at CHS last year knows what you did for Sweetie Belle. I don't think she'd look so happy if you were still the bully you used to be."

"Owing you a favour will help you feel more comfortable with me, right?"

"Just don't expect us to be your friends anytime soon."

When the girls had Sparky's other life's contact saved, they adjourned. Walker gave the "I'm watching you" sign, but the other two looked to be satisfied. Some time remained until the Hierarch would give his remarks, so Sparky decided to help herself to a little food. It was a Sweet Apple Acres week, after all.

Solstice Cherry, the Herald, was waiting for them in the hallway. "Sparky, you have four requests to meet after the Hierarch's speech. Dark Ace, Marble, Solar Helm, and Flawless Sword, in that order. Which meetings do you wish to schedule?"

"All of them at their convenience. Thank you."

"You're getting ready to join an Order, huh?" Jade Mind's expression of surprise echoed Sparky's own feelings. "I guess your apprenticeship is coming to an end?"

"Yeah. That's why I wanted to talk with you when I saw you were here. I need to start getting to know other Awakened on my own, after all."

"I don't think all four of the Councillors usually show interest in a single person like that," Amber Wish commented. "If word of that gets out - and it will - it'll be like after you won the poker game."

"I swear to you that I have no idea why they're wanting to talk to me."

"Leaning toward any of them?" Watcher's voice carried a hint of caution. All three of them belonged to the Silver Ladder, which placed an emphasis on leadership and guiding others. If Sparky joined, it would effectively call her earlier words into question. It was not what she was considering, but she planned to keep Pearl's advice in mind.

"I've thought about which Order I'd like to join from time to time, but I'm not set on one. Even if I were, it's not like there's any guarantee that one would want me. Besides, I want to talk with them a bit first before I decide."

"I don't think any of our Councillors would rush you, so take your time to decide," Jade Mind advised. "It's hard to change Orders once you've joined one. You pretty much have to go Nameless then."

"I'll keep that in mind. Thanks."

The Trois Fleurs went their own way, giving Sparky time to think about her meetings as she ate. She had no idea how long they would take and did not relish the possibility of getting home with the rising sun. Still, it did feel nice to know that all four Diamond Orders had at least some interest in her. Based on what Pearl had told her, the Councillors would not waste their time just because another was interested in her.

Even if they were only curious to meet the girl that had won a poker game against Midnight Radiance, Sparky knew she could earn her own place in one of the Orders. It may not have been mandatory to join one, but she had seen how useful it was to have built-in allies and a springboard to develop relationships, even if the many bonuses included obligations.

She put aside her thoughts of how one networked in the Awakened community. The upcoming meetings did make her nervous, so she spent her remaining time thinking of possible questions and responses in both directions. Even though a Mage could only join one, she hoped to make a good impression on all of the leaders.

Chapter XXV: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns What the Orders Think of Her
View Online

Sunset Shimmer: Student of Magick

Chapter XXV: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns What the Orders Think of Her

The Hierarch's weekly speeches almost never lasted more than a few minutes; that was a good thing, as it meant the Awakened and their counterparts were behaving themselves. Unlike many leaders Sparky knew, he did not feel the need to launch into dry lectures or to rehash old topics. That particular week, the brevity almost felt like having a glass of water pulled from her just as she was about to quench her thirst. The five sentences Bronze Luck spoke gave Sparky very little time to prepare for her meetings; even including the time for him to step up to the dais and then to retreat to his office added only two or three minutes.

Before she could even pretend to be ready, the Herald was suddenly next to her. "Dark Ace is ready to see you now."

Solstice Cherry led her to another of the restaurant booth-like conference rooms. It may have been the same one she and Midnight had used, but she could not remember. Ace was already seated and gestured for her to take the space opposite him.

He gave Sparky a smile. "Normally, this is where I'd talk up the Mysterium and the massive libraries of lore, relics, and artefacts we keep, as well as our adventures in collecting them. Instead, I'm going to tell you what Pearl told me to say, and then later you will confirm that I did, okay?"

"I, uh ... okay?"

"Don't join an Order just because someone you know is in it."

"I appreciate her concern and yours, but I really wasn't thinking that way."

"Good. So, Sparky, what are your thoughts on the Mysterium?"

"I like the idea of gaining and protecting knowledge since I love to learn, but I was a little disappointed to find out that a lot of it is kept hidden, even from members. I understand a lot of it's dangerous, but...."

Ace nodded. "Exactly. Even as the appointed Councillor to this Consilium, I don't get much access. I started as an Acquisitor, now I'm mostly a Censor. With your ability to memorise and your Path's natural affinity for the Mind Arcanum, you'd probably become a Savant or a Curator over time if the leadership thought you could be trusted never to reveal anything without permission. That's why we always keep our eyes on new Warlocks. Any schmuck can go rushing into a lost temple, but only a few can recall every detail of what they would see there."

"So my Path is why you wanted to talk?"

"To some extent," Ace replied with a grin. "I know you're good at puzzle-solving, which is one of our most-desired traits. Your Path is just a major bonus in our line of work. Like I said, a few years of proving yourself trustworthy would net you some good promotions."

Sparky pondered his words for a moment. "Not that it's a bad thing, but you'd go up in the standings if you recruited someone who ended being a major boon to the Order, right?"

"Plus you'd be more likely to help me out unofficially if you were happy. That's how Awakened society works. I scratch your back, you scratch mine, just like in the mundane world.

"That said, I would recommend you think long and hard about joining us. There are quite a few downsides. One of the biggest, at least as far as you'd be concerned, is that we tend to have few connections to Sleepers and their world. You would probably have to travel constantly, and you would have to relocate permanently when you get assigned to an Athenaeum."

"Point taken."

"Any questions or thoughts before we call it?"

Like someone heading to an interview without preparation, Sparky found herself blanking on any of the questions she had prepared earlier in the night. One came to mind just before she denied the need for more time.

"What about Orchid? If I joined and got sent away on missions or to take care of knowledge, what would happen to her? Would she be able to come with me?"

"Maybe. It depends on whether she could be trusted. We have quite a few Sleepwalkers helping us, but," he sighed, "with the baby, it would be much more complicated."

"Thanks, Ace. If I do decide I'd like to join, how should I let you know?"

"In person or through the Herald. No messages."

Sparky appreciated Ace's integrity. Warning from Pearl or not, he could have told her whatever she needed to hear to get her in the Mysterium. It would have been her first choice if not for Orchid and the baby and all of their friends. She still planned to give it due consideration and to talk about it with Orchid and Pinkie Pie, but she knew it was unlikely.

They shook hands before departing. Solstice Cherry was already waiting to take her to the next meeting.

Marble, Councillor for the Guardians of the Veil, was next. Contrary to the cloak-and-dagger image of the Order, Marble wore a women's skirt suit. Her eyes were a dark blue that looked through Sparky. They had never met, but she was sure Marble already knew a great deal about her.

While most members of the Consilium were on the younger side of forty, Sparky placed the woman as being older than Pearl, though it could be hard to judge thanks to Pearl's mastery of the Life Arcanum that had slowed her ageing.

"We haven't had a chance to speak before, Sparky. Why did you agree to talk with me now?"

"You invited me. On top of that, I am curious about the Guardians, and I'm a little flattered you'd want to meet me. Besides, it would be rude to refuse, especially since you're a Councillor."

Marble offered a neutral smile. "I appreciate it. Tell me what you know about the Guardians."

Pausing for a moment, Sparky ran through the bits of description from Pearl and the references from other Awakened. "Starting with the negative, there's the whole cloak and dagger, spies and assassins thing. The mystery cults, to me at least, are neutral. On the positive, the Guardians are the best at making sure we don't get lost to our Magick."

"How does 'skulking assassin' sound to you?" Marble gave her an amused smile.

"At one time, I would have loved to be someone involved with a group that basically controls some big, invisible spider web. Unfortunately, I know if I started something like that, it would be really easy for me to slip back to being the kind of person I was before."

Taking the first expression of interest Sparky had seen, Marble asked, "Who were you before?"

"A bully. I was hurt several times when I was younger, so I grew to hate everything. I'm not saying my past was an excuse, though; I didn't have to do what I did. Since I wasn't happy, I manipulated everyone around me to make them hate each other and make sure they'd be unhappy, too. I hurt so many people that I still have nightmares over the things I did."

"The very skills that would make you valuable to my Order are what you want to avoid. When did you come to this realisation?"

She was not asking for the date. "It took a much better person than I was standing up to me and putting me in my place. No matter what I did to her, she wouldn't give up. She united the people I'd hurt against me, and she's been a role model for me since then."

"What else is there to say?"

With a sigh and a small pang of guilt, Sparky hung her head and replied, "I'm sorry I wasted your time."

Marble shook her head, offering a warm smile. "We Guardians are a small Order for a reason. Due to what we are and what we can do, too many lose sight of themselves. That you recognise the risk of that in yourself is a good thing, Sparky. Where do you see yourself down the road?"

"I Awakened because of being in the wrong place at the wrong time. Ever since, I've been finding out more and more things that are just plain wrong. The world was so happy and bright, but I've learnt that appearances can be deceiving. I'm not stupid enough to think that being Awakened means I can change the world, but I want to be able to help the people I care about."

"Your Sleepwalker friend."

Sparky nodded. "And a few others."

"Allow me to leave you with a bit of advise: Protecting those close to you is a noble goal. However, you should be cautious not to smother them, do not fall into the trap of seeing threats where none exist, and be cautious how you offer retribution. It is easier to lose yourself for the sake of others than it is for yourself."

"'The road to Hell is paved with good intentions'?"

"Precisely."

Sparky nodded. "Thank you for meeting with me, and for giving me advise."

At her next meeting, Sparky began to wonder how many booth-like conference rooms were in that hallway. She was in her third different meeting place, but only knew they had all been different rooms because she had been counting the doors.

Solar Helm had chosen an appropriate Shadow Name, as her bright gold, close cropped hair was akin to a helmet of sunlight. She carried herself with an air of authority, augmented by her seated poise.

Sparky felt as though Solar Helm was judging her movements and bearing in much the same way Rarity would form opinions of others by their clothing. Offering a smile as she sat, Sparky wondered if she had passed or failed some test in the Councillor's mind.

"The Silver Ladder acts to guide Awakened society through careful leadership. In what role do you see yourself?" Solar Helm spoke carefully, enunciating every word so that no sounds mingled from one to the next.

"I don't know yet."

Solar Helm regarded Sparky for a few seconds, her mouth in an even line. When she finally spoke, she said, "Given your background, I expected you to be more assertive and to have more of a passion to lead."

"You know about my background?"

"I can see that you know how to be a leader, but that you are suppressing that desire. One does not learn to be a leader and then unlearn their skills."

Sparky shook her head. "I know I can be a leader, but I've been one to seize control and use my position to hurt others. I don't want to do that again."

Still showing none of her thoughts, Solar Helm replied, "While harming others for one's own pleasure is never good, there are times a leader must be able to make hard decisions. Is it better to sacrifice ten now, knowing it will save one hundred in the future?"

"If there's no way to save them all, and you know for a fact the one sacrifice will definitely make a difference, then I can agree that you would have to make the choice for 'least harm.' I'm just not sure I could look at my followers after that, even if I could prove that it was the best possible option."

Solar Helm stood. "Perhaps the Silver Ladder is not the best match for you, Sparky. You have the skills and the understanding, you lack only the conviction."

"Thank you for your time, Councillor."

The meetings were going quickly, which was not an inherent ill to Sparky's mind. Of course, a major reason for the speed of the meetings was that something about her was disqualifying her being an effective member almost immediately each time. Pearl was still in the Great Hall, which left the Crusaders alone and meant the possibility of returning to mayhem. They had settled a bit, especially after Pixie's birth, but they still managed to have accidents on a regular basis.

The final appointment was behind the fifth door on the right of the hallway. It was the larger room where Sparky had met with the Trois Fleurs earlier in the evening. She opened the door and saw another restaurant booth. Taking it in stride, she rested on her side of the table and greeted Flawless Sword. Name notwithstanding, he did not strike her as a leader of the Adamantine Arrow, appearing too jovial for the militant Order.

"Saved the best for last?"

"You guys made the requests the way you did."

"I guess I arranged the answer to my own question. Since it's getting late, let me be succinct: I want you to join us. I know you know that Councillors are aware of everything that happens in the Consilium on an official level, so that means I know what happened at your old school."

That caught Sparky's attention. She had been aware that the Councillors were privy to all official business, but awareness was not the same as knowing the extent of that knowledge. "What all do you know?"

"Just what I need to know. Hate spirits infested the school and the Uratha agreed to let us work with them to exterminate the menace. While scouting, Ace and Clash encountered three ridden Sleepers assaulting a girl who Awakened during the fight. That same girl showed up the same day we were going to exterminate the spirits to rescue a friend. I was there, but you wouldn't have seen me. I was in the Shadow with the Uratha."

"Okay, so why do you want me in the Adamantine Arrow?"

Flawless Sword laughed. "I thought my summary of your Awakening made that clear. Not only did you Awaken in the middle of battle, you rushed headlong into the enemy stronghold - where they nearly killed you once - because they had kidnapped someone you cared about. Not the best tactical move, but understandable. From what Orchid told me while you were unconscious, you refused an offer to save yourself and abandon her.

"On top of that, your actions in combat distracted the beshilu and helped to repair the Gauntlet, which meant we had an easier time exterminating the hate spirits. All of that in sum was why Dark Ace and I petitioned the Hierarch to grant you a Consilium boon."

Sparky' eyes widened. "Wait, that's not a standard ... 'welcoming gift' for new Awakened?"

"Hardly. According to Bronze Luck, Pearl, and Marble - the three longest-term members of this Consilium - no one has ever accomplished so much with no training. You took charge of a bad situation despite a lack of information, Sparky. Saving a friend or not, most folk would never have done even half of what you did.

"The fact that you successfully pulled yourself through those trials is why I've had my eye on you. You might say I've been chomping at the bit these last few months for a chance to talk. Pearl can confirm that I've been waiting for her blessing to sit down with you like this. She's been keeping me informed of your progress."

"She never told me anything about that."

Flawless Sword laughed. "She wanted to be sure you were completely ready. No need to go promising something too quickly. Unfortunately, we've both seen our share of good starts turn out to be nothing but flukes. That said, my intel has continually returned nothing but good things. Though it was in no way beneficial to you, you offered a safe home to Orchid so that she could have her child. You took your expulsion from school and made the best of it, instead of bitching and whining. When the girl who lied about you confessed and apologised, you forgave her immediately. At every turn, you've already proved that you have an instinctive understanding of the Adamant Way.

"I don't want psychopaths. I want people who will struggle for what's important to them, and I believe you would be a boon to the Adamantine Arrow."

Sparky nodded. "I understand that, but what happens if two people believe strongly in different things and start fighting each other?"

"Good question. See, this is why I like you." There was always the possibility - a rather high one - that he was trying to win Sparky's allegiance. Something about his demeanour, however, made her more willing to believe his praise was genuine. "It's a lot easier to teach someone passionate how to control themselves when there's a disagreement than it is to get somebody to be passionate. We prefer to avoid violence, so we teach all our initiates how to control themselves. The ones that can't learn it don't get to move up into the ranks of the Talons."

"That makes sense. I'm guessing there's a lot of self-discipline as part of that."

"Like you wouldn't believe. It doesn't help that not everything works for everybody, so the Thunderbolt Guardians have to figure out what's best for each. You have potential, and you're willing to put yourself at risk for the people you care about. If you think you can embrace the Adamant Way, I want you."

Sparky giggled. She started before she realised it and could not stop herself. "That sounds like those old recruitment posters."

"That's what I was going for. There's a place for regimented life, which we teach during 'boot camp,' and there's a place for fun, like when I made you laugh. Do you think you could learn to balance the two?"

"You know about my living arrangements already. It might not be same thing, but I already have to balance a lot in my life."

Flawless Sword nodded. "Those types of struggles can build character or break you. We might not deal with that exactly, but you seem smart enough to apply what we'd teach you to your personal life. Any other questions for me?"

"What does this 'boot camp' entail?"

"You'd have to travel to our local Caucus headquarters. Not including travel, which is only a few hours, you'd be there three weeks. We'd be putting you through hell, kind of like what you hear about military boot camps. It's physical, mental, and magickal. Aspiring Talons can quit whenever they want, even on the last day."

"After investing all that time in teaching them?"

"We don't disclose anything that we don't mind others knowing, and we want members who want what we offer. Honestly, though, for all that we put them through, our dropout rate is low. It's the job of people like me to make sure that the people we send can take it. You think I got this position by kissing arse?"

"Do you mind if I think about for a bit? I'd like to talk about it with Pearl and Orchid."

"I'd be concerned if you didn't want some time. You can talk to me at a Consilium Forum or have Solstice Cherry contact me."

"Thank you, Councillor."

As Sparky left the hallway to return to the hall, she looked for Pearl. She wanted to tell her mentor everything and thank her. A good number of the Awakened had left, but there was no sign of her mentor. It was likely she was either meeting someone or had left. Neither Ace nor Midnight was present, either. As Sparky did not know any of the few remaining Mages, she decided to call it a night.

The drive home was relaxing now that she could drive a standard transmission smoothly. She thought back to the white-knuckled trips she had taken when she first started and smiled. Sweetie Belle had also become quite skilled at handling her car; the time for her to get a license was approaching, which would be very useful in their daily lives.

She pulled into the driveway shortly after ten and was unsurprised to see the living room light shining. It was a Saturday, school was over for the year, and the Crusaders were not exactly little girls.

They were dressed in their pyjamas, playing a board game at the kitchen table. Scootaloo seemed to be leading, based on the pile of chips in front of her, but Sunset did not recognise the game. They had moved the crib back into the bedroom, so Pixie slept in her rocker next to Sweetie Belle. The girls noticed her entrance and all waved.

"Since Scootaloo's so far ahead, let's just call it a game," Apple Bloom said. "We can start over so Sunset can play."

"I'm good. You girls go ahead."

"Was work okay?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"Yeah, I'm just trying to decide which department to join. I'll tell you about it tomorrow."

"I made us a light dinner since we weren't really hungry after that big lunch. Your money is on the counter. I set aside a plate for you."

The girl gestured to a plate on the table next to her. A few steamed vegetables and the remaining thin-sliced ham awaited Sunset. She thought back to her most recent nightmare and shook her head.

"I'm good. You can have it tomorrow."

Despite Scootaloo's obvious desire to continue the game and presumably trounce her friends, Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle began placing their pieces and chips into the box.

"Hey, what gives? Sunset's not playing."

"Ya already won. It's borin' playin' when we cain't win and we're just waitin' fer the end."

"Oh, alright. So, what's up next?"

The girls discussed options while Sunset poured herself a glass of water. She was sipping it when her mobile vibrated.

Ace had sent her a message: "Can you run downstairs for a minute?"

Thankful she had not yet removed her boots, Sunset hurried down to the drive where Ace's car idled. He was sitting against the hood, Clash in the passenger's seat and Pearl in the back. Normally, they were gentlemen and would have offered her the front, but Clash needed the leg room.

"Hey, sorry to call you out like that, but we're kind of in a bind. Something's going down and we've all been tagged to take care of it. Can you watch Midnight until we come back? We're hoping for Monday; I'll owe you for it."

"You don't need to owe me anything. Midnight's always welcome."

He glanced at the door to the flat, where the Crusaders were all watching them. "Thanks, Sunset."

He moved around the vehicle, opening the rear passenger-side door. From the groggy groan, Sunset guessed Midnight had been sleeping. Ace lifted her from the seat.

"Sunset said you could stay with her. Can you promise to go easy on her?"

"Uh-huh."

Looking back at Sunset, he said, "I can carry her upstairs. Where do you want her to stay?"

Holding out her arms, Sunset replied, "I'm stronger than I look. Get going, Ace."

Midnight may have actually weighed a little more than a medium-sized dog, but only just. She did not look underweight, nor was she short for her age. Sunset wondered how the girl was so light. Her hands full, Sunset could not return Ace's wave as he backed from the driveway.

"Midnight, would you like to stay with Sweetie Belle?"

"Sweetie Belle?"

"Orchid."

"Yeah, Pixie looks like a doll, too."

"Right."

The Crusaders were still at the door as Sunset ascended to the deck. Scootaloo pointed at Midnight. "Who's that?"

"Give me a minute," Sunset wheezed. Midnight was a small burden, but holding her while climbing the stairs was taking far more energy than Sunset had expected. She could have gotten Midnight sufficiently lucid to climb under her own power, but she wanted to avoid that and allow the girl as much rest as possible. Magickal powerhouse or not, she was at most twelve.

She was able to reach her bedroom, where she placed the girl on the lower bunk. Sunset helped Midnight remove her boots and jacket, then tucked her into the bed. A particularly good brushing in the morning would make up for the lack of dental care that night; luckily, Sunset had extra toothbrushes from buying a multipack.

Closing the door behind her, Sunset finally answered Scootaloo's question. "Her name is Midnight Radiance. One of her big brothers is my coworker. They got called to a family emergency, so I said she could stay with me."

"Oh, so one of them's yer boyfriend, huh?"

"Oh my gosh, Sunset Shimmer has a boyfriend?"

Before she could respond, Sweetie Belle came to her rescue. "Midnight and her brothers are our friends. They're friends with Pearl, and Ace told Sunset about the flat. Trust me, I'd know by now if they were dating or anything."

The other two Crusaders looked disappointed before their eyes started glinting mischievously. "Ah bet we could help ya get together with him."

Having heard of the girls' counterparts' disastrous attempt at matchmaking in Equestria, Sunset quickly shut down the idea. Two years earlier, she would not have been as concerned by such antics, but knowing that magick of several forms existed in the human world made the suggestion dangerous. Knowing the girls, they would track down a real love poison rather than simply place her in one or two awkward moments.

"Ace is my friend. You girls might not believe me, but that's really all. I'm not interested in dating anyone at all in the first place. Do you understand? No secret plans, either, if you want to be able to come for more sleepovers."

The little spark found itself plunged into a bucket of water before it had even begun to live. "Fine. Just don't come crying to us when you end up an old maid."

"I'll be okay, Scootaloo. I do appreciate that you want to help, just try to direct it to more practical things, okay? Like when you helped take care of Pixie today."

"If Midnight's in my bed, where are we sleeping?"

"Your bed's big enough for you and Midnight. Pixie would have to sleep in her crib, but I think that was already the plan, wasn't it?"

"Then where are we sleepin'?"

In response, Sunset lowered the futon. "Sorry about this. I know you girls wanted to sleep together, but Ace didn't have anyone else who could watch Midnight on short notice, and I don't want to make her sleep out here in a strange apartment by herself."

Apple Bloom and Scootaloo nodded, the latter saying, "That's okay. We'll get to play together tomorrow, too."

"Thanks for understanding, girls. I have plenty of extra blankets and pillows, so you should be comfortable. I'll get it set up, and then I'm turning in. You are welcome to stay up, but keep it down."

While Sunset collected bedding for the futon, Sweetie Belle moved Pixel Bit to their room. The baby did not stir at the transfer except for a small coo that dislodged her pacifier, which Sweetie Belle returned to her after wiping it on her sleeve.

The girls decided to go to bed as well, though Scootaloo had to be persuaded. Once they were all settled, Sunset turned off the light and tucked herself into bed. She hoped the nightmares would not plague her for once, but knew even thinking it would jinx herself.

Chapter XXVI: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns to Keep Her Word
View Online

Sunset Shimmer: Student of Magick

Chapter XXVI: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns to Keep Her Word

Sunset had just passed into sleep when she found herself lying on a bed of leaves. She stood, looking at the forest that surrounded her. The branches of the dark trees scraped one another as soft breezes whispered through the sharp-edged leaves. Faerie lights bobbed and wove amongst the undergrowth, occasionally lighting what may have been the barbed tails associated with demons. She could not be certain, as whatever creatures made that forest their home would rustle deeper into cover whenever the grim lights approached them.

The dark forest of the Supernal Realm of Pandemonium was becoming familiar to her. On her first visit, naked and bleeding from a knife wound that had punctured one of her lungs, Sunset had traversed the forest while being accosted by nightmares. When she returned, she had been clothed but still bleeding from a new knife wound near the original. She had seen both ends of the safe, narrow path through foliage that seemed to move of its own accord.

Her 'patron' was not there to meet her but was unlikely to be far. She had two opposing directions to travel. It was unlikely she would need to return to the cliff face, so she began the trek toward the field.

She reached the plain in what felt like minutes. The Supernal Realms were more like dreams, though, so there was no telling how much time may have passed. The Watchtower was no longer present, but she knew where she was. The grey and black grass waved in a breeze that was not cold but still chilled Sunset to her bones. The ink-coloured sky was clear, though no celestial bodies occupied it. Even without them, there was some light to illuminate the path. She walked in a silence unbroken by any of the sounds she would have expected. The breeze did not make a whisper, nor did the grass rustle. Unlike the forest, the plain may as well have been a tomb. One moment, she had been alone; with a blink of the eyes a massive throne of shadow and black stone occupied the path before her, the Ascended monarch resting upon it.

Nothing about the being had changed. Pale hands with long fingers still grasped their rests. The figure's robes might have been blue in better lighting, but they were instead a sickly grey like everything else in that place. Even Sunset's own vibrant colours were faded.

For someone on par with the ancient gods, she did not feel power radiating like a beacon. Except that the Ascended lord of reality was practically a void, she would have stated the figure was quite mundane. Even the tiny fairie lights resonated with greater magick than the null she faced.

Sunset approached the throne. Her years spent in a court gave her a good feel for the appropriate distance to stop, though she did not feel especial fealty to the monarch before her. She did not bother with a bow or a curtsy, merely stopping with her arms at her sides.

"I take it you called me."

"Why do you believe that?"

"Considering most Awakened only come here once and that you explicitly stated that you had called me on my second visit, it's a reasonable guess."

The enshrouded figure chuckled.

"You know why I summoned you, then."

"Because I made a deal with the Devil."

That received a full bout of laughter that did not cheer Sunset at all.

"You were in tears and accepted my assistance with nary a thought for the cost. Am I a devil to expect that you keep your word?"

"Let's just say that people who want to control all of reality aren't exactly saints."

"You would do well to understand that there are no saints. Those pretending to be so are merely contemptuous deceivers. Kneel."

The voice did not carry a compulsion; Sunset was reasonably certain she could have remained standing without consequence, but obeyed regardless. There was no need to antagonise the pale-handed person in front of her more than she may have.

"What task do you have for me?"

The right hand turned, palm open, to display three drops of blood floating above it that were black in the dim light. One of them fizzled before vanishing. As it did, Sunset felt powerful magick more suited to what she expected encompassing her. The power around her could have done anything to her without any possibility that she could stop it.

As she shivered at the overwhelming might surrounding her, the other hand raised. An image of Sweetie Belle, smiling and chipper, appeared.

"You will guide this girl to an Awakening."

The magick soaked into her body. It did not hurt, but Sunset still gasped as she felt it suffuse every part of her and bind her to her task. Though it faded quickly, the feeling remained like remembered pain.

Memories of the mental and physical torture inflicted upon her before she had even reached Pandemonium flooded Sunset's mind. She did not want Sweetie Belle to endure anything like it, especially after all the emotional pain she had already endured. The association of someone who was effectively her master to the Devil had been something of a tongue-in-cheek quip, but the idea of putting her best friend through an Awakening stirred the coals of anger that she normally suppressed. She wanted only to shout her refusal or to throw herself at the figure until the memory of the power that had surrounded her proved she could not. She cared little what happened to herself, but she feared what would happen to Sweetie Belle.

"How do I do that without traumatising her? Actually, how do I do it in the first place? No one knows what causes an Awakening."

"You speak as though you believe I would give you an impossible task."

"It definitely feels Sisyphean."

A quick snapping of fingers caused the image and the blood to vanish.

"You will do as I have instructed."

"How long do I have?"

"An Awakening takes as long as is required. I will know if you are not working toward your goal. I care little how it is accomplished, so long as it is. It is your responsibility to determine how to complete your task."

The damnable voice had taken all the wind from Sunset's sails. She slumped a bit as she replied, "Yes ... My Lord."

The figure actually snorted. Sunset did not know what to make of such a human reaction.

"Where is that fiery spirit that bantered so casually with me moments ago? Did you finally recognise the magnificence of my presence? The power that I wield over you?"

"I know you can see what I'm thinking so I'll be completely honest: I'm terrified you're going to take advantage of Sweetie Belle and try to control her if I send her here."

"There are five Supernal Realms; she need not come to Pandemonium." The figure stood, approaching Sunset's kneeling form. Everything except the hands remained covered in shadows. One of them brushed Sunset's cheek in a light caress, who refused to flinch even as the fingers grasped her chin. "That aside, I do not need to control her. I already own you."

"What's that supposed to mean?"

"What I have given you can be taken at my whim. Defy me if you wish to learn how far my reach extends. Service brings its rewards, Sunset Shimmer, not the least of which is ensuring I need not punish your beloved friends."

She withdrew from the hand. "Why bother threatening my friends? You know I won't go back on my word, no matter how much I don't want to do this. Is promising not to hurt them your twisted idea of making me more willing or happy about this?"

"I care little for your happiness beyond whether it furthers my ends. I would arrange your death if it suited me. When you are again dust, I will remain. You are useful at the moment, nothing more."

A sigh of despair was the only response Sunset could offer.

"We have come to an understanding. Return now and carry out my will."

Sunset woke, morning light just starting to creep into the room. The sensation of those fingers on her face remained. Her task was fixed in her mind. Either she damned Sweetie Belle to the rigours of Awakening or to the wrath of a scorned Exarch.

'I'll have to ask Midnight and the others when they come back about how to guide Sweetie Belle. Gods, please let her want to Awaken.' Sunset felt a few tears on her cheeks. 'Please, Sweetie Belle, don't make me have to force this on you.'

'Haven't you seen the way she looks at you when you're going to study with Pearl? She's jealous. That girl has a follower complex and an abandonment complex, so even the chance of being able to join your little private club would send her over the moon. Stop worrying.'

Sunset knew it was true. Sweetie Belle would leap through fire at even the hint she might be able to Awaken, though Sunset wanted her friend to desire it of her own free will and not because she had a desire to be like someone else.

'What if Awakening hurts her? I'm lucky I'm not more unstable than I already was after that. Then again, I hear from you a lot more and have worse nightmares since then, so maybe I am losing it.'

'None of the Awakened are completely stable, Shimmy. We all just hide our psychoses beneath of veneer of sanity. Do you really think Ace or Pearl or Midnight is completely sound? Hell, that's probably our first clue: You have to be completely bonkers just to have your CV reviewed. That girl is way ahead of you. She'd probably Awaken if you just cast a few ... "questionable" spells on her.'

'That plan is going on hold. The Silver Ladder does a lot with Awakening, but I'm not close with any Théarchs. I doubt the Trois Fleurs would be willing to have a casual chat about this over coffee, after all. Midnight is a Guardian, so she might know something about it or be able to point me to someone.'

'Are you sure you want to ask for Midnight's assistance? Why not make it a general inquiry to someone that won't connect the dots? Not that we have many options there, but you could ask any new friends you make when you join an Order.'

'Why wouldn't I ask Midnight?'

'Just in case. There's no telling what the little firecracker will do if you mention it before you're ready.'

'That's actually a good idea. What's your angle?'

'Same as yours, Sunshine. I am you, and we have a task to do. I don't give a damn if that being wants to bump off your friends, but I don't really feel like pissing off the closest thing to a god we've ever met when that being can make our life miserable.'

Sunset began thinking of various ways to obtain the information she wanted on guiding Sleepers or Sleepwalkers to an Awakening. The less traumatic the better, though she expected that would have to be a low priority. With Ace gone, she had no other direct contacts in the Mysterium. The Guardians studied the topic, but the one she knew would immediately know why she was asking. Pearl had opened her private library to Sunset, so it would have to serve as a starting place.

Once she was on the floor, she paused to check on the girls. Pixel Bit was still suckling her pacifier. Midnight had curled into Sweetie Belle's embrace. While Midnight always kept a barrier in place, Sweetie Belle was easy to read even without magick: Content. The scars remained as deeply rooted anger and pain visible as blemishes on a soul that was otherwise vibrant with cheer.

"I'm sorry," Sunset whispered to her friend before leaving the bedroom.

PART III END

Interlude III: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns How to Fight Back
View Online

Sunset Shimmer: Student of Magick

Interlude III: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns How to Fight Back

Even the sun had not yet risen when Sunset Shimmer woke. The warmth of Twilight's slumbering form next to her was lulling her back to sleep until she realised that her mobile's screen was lit. It buzzed as another alert appeared.

She had three new photo messages, graciously sent to her a few minutes before six. She wanted to ignore them but nonetheless decided to see what they were just in case it was an important alert from one of the girls. If not, someone would be getting an earful. She clapped a hand over her mouth when she saw them to prevent herself making noise that would wake her roommates.

Sweetie Belle, wearing her pyjamas and one eye slightly bruised, was tied to a chair in a very familiar band room. The pictures showed her from the front and the sides, making it clear the girl was not going anywhere. A message followed the photographs: "Come alone."

Sunset did not bother getting fully dressed. She slipped a pair of jeans over her shorts and pulled her jacket over the cotton top of her pyjamas. A pair of boots completed the ensemble. She was ready to leave as soon as her wallet and mobile were stashed in her pockets. She quickly checked to confirm that Princess Twilight and Spike were still sleeping before opening the door quietly and slipping from the room.

Though buses ran at that time to accommodate those working early-morning shifts, the school was only a fifteen minute walk from the hotel. She arrived to find it silent and dark. Not one vehicle was in the lot despite the fact the school was supposed to have a night watchman.

The front door was locked and all the windows were closed and intact. She knew there had to be some way to enter the building but did not want to have to waste time trying every door. Already, she was imagining the awful things Flash Sentry and his friends could be doing to Sweetie Belle. Sunset wanted into the building as quickly as possible and was strongly considering breaking a window.

Her mobile vibrated again. The new message told her to use the gym door. It was slightly ajar, the chain that should have been wrapped around the push bars lying in a pile next to the frame. She left it partially open in the chance she could rescue Sweetie Belle and needed an escape route.

That entrance was near the band rooms. Just on the other side of the gym was a staircase that went up to the roof door and connected to the second floor hall leading to the band practise rooms. A student moving at a casual pace would need only five minutes to reach the room in question. She made it in two.

Sunset's heart was already pounding even before she ran up the stairs. The only active light in the school shown from the Flash Drives' practise room. The door was closed, the light muted by the shades over the windows. Sunset paused only a moment to catch her breath before she opened the door.

Some part of her had expected to find Sweetie Belle being subjected to one atrocity or another. While she had clearly been roughed up at some point during her kidnapping, the girl otherwise seemed fine. She was still bound to the chair, not even gagged. Her irises were pinpricks of fear that widened when she saw Sunset at the door.

"So glad you could make it," Flash Sentry said. He was sitting on a table, just beside and behind Sweetie Belle. "We were getting a little impatient."

His two friends had been at either side of the door and grabbed Sunset's arms. She did not struggle, instead asking, "Have you done anything to her?"

"You mean besides grabbing her from her room and bringing her here? Well, we thought about it, but I thought it would be more interesting to wait for you to get here."

Neither of her captors had moved, content to ensure Sunset would not be able to approach Sweetie Belle or to attempt to escape. They looked to their leader, who nodded. Releasing Sunset, they closed the door and moved in front of it to forestall any retreat.

"I'll make you a deal. You can stay here with us, or you can leave and we keep our new toy." He nodded to his friends again, who stepped back to the sides of the door, opening it slightly. It was an invitation that her other self was pushing her to take.

"Why Sweetie Belle?"

Sunset was stalling, hoping Ace or Clash would arrive soon. It was still much earlier than the time Ace had given her, but no intelligent soldier would drop into a battle zone unprepared. There was a chance they would want to scope the location first, which would be Sunset's best chance.

"Why anyone? No one else did anything to you. Why are you dragging other people into this?"

"Did you really forget what this worthless piece of refuse and her little buddies did to everyone? Your friends weren't the only ones to have their secrets revealed." Flash Sentry hopped from the table to stand directly behind Sweetie Belle. He placed a hand on her shoulder. "Why'd you even come here? You could have pretended you didn't see my messages and still be safe. It's not like this thing deserves your help." His hand began to drift from Sweetie Belle's shoulder toward her chest.

"She's my friend. I'll stay. Let her go."

The guitarist's hand stopped moving as he smirked. "You heard her, boys."

They grabbed Sunset again, pushing her to a chair where they immediately began to tie her as they had just a few days prior. There was no gag this time, at least for the moment. When she was secure, they turned the chair to face Flash Sentry and Sweetie Belle.

"That magic rainbow must've fried your brain. Now you can watch while we enjoy playing with your little girlfriend."

"You said you'd let her go."

All three laughed. Unlike Pinkie's laughter, it was not at all friendly. They were mocking her. Sweetie Belle began to tremble, tears running down her cheeks. Even without a gag, the younger girl seemed unable to speak.

"When did I say that? Did you guys ever hear anything like that?"

The response was more laughter. He was telling the truth. At no point had he indicated that Sunset letting them take her would earn Sweetie Belle's freedom. His only offer had been that Sunset would be spared if she abandoned her friend.

Flash held another - or maybe the same - switchblade and was brushing the tip along Sweetie Belle's cheek. He did it slowly, his manic grin widening as her struggles grew ever more frantic the closer it approached to her neck. Stopping just above her jaw, he changed his attention to her ear. Sweetie Belle whimpered as he pulled at her ear and set the blade just above it.

"Please, let her go," Sunset begged, rocking her chair in frustration. "I'll do anything you want, and I won't fight or complain if you just let her go."

"But it's more fun if you fight and complain," one of the band members replied. Turning to the other one, he added, "Remember all those women in London? That was the best. The screams and the-"

"Shut up," Flash Sentry ordered. He had stopped playing with his knife when Sunset began speaking. "We'll do even better than that when this is done. Gag the bitch."

His friends held up a rag and a tie. Before they could silence her, Sunset tried one last plea. "Flash, if there's anything left of you, please don't do this. I know you're not a monster."

For a moment, a bit of the red, pulsing thing Sunset had seen during their first confrontation emerged and enveloped Flash Sentry's body. It vanished as quickly as it had appeared before he turned to face her. His eyes were glowing despite the fact that they had turned black.

"Flash Sentry gave himself to me," another voice spoke through his mouth. "He is no more." The thing possessing him used the boy's hand to slap Sunset before allowing his friends to gag her. "No more games. We will have your power."

It turned back to Sweetie Belle, cutting the sleeves from her pyjamas. Before the thing that had been Flash Sentry could do anything else, the door broke from its hinges and crashed to the floor.

Dark Ace and Clash were there again, the latter already in his larger wolf-like form. He had not yet shifted into the raging wolf-man that he had reached during the first battle. The Flash Drives vanished, taking a step forward that seemed to go sideways before disappearing. Clash did the same, leaving Ace to free the captives.

"Take her and go," Ace ordered before stepping out of existence.

Neither girl needed a second command. Taking Sweetie Belle's hand, Sunset led the way to the back staircase. They reached the gym to find the rear exit closed and chained, two of the rat spirits all-too-physical as they guarded the door. They could somehow remain on their hind legs without seeming off-balance at all, despite appearing to be nothing more than human-sized rats.

The girls did not pause as they turned back toward the main entrance, dodging more of the rats as they began appearing in the halls. Sweetie Belle stopped when three of the rats appeared to block the end of the hall. She made a fist and joined Sunset in punching at the things. They did very little damage; the small gap that allowed them to escape had likely been caused more by confusion that their prey would actually charge at them.

Finally, they reached the front doors. They had not been chained and none of the rats had arrived to guard them yet. Sunset was surprised that the first one opened with a push, glad that the doors swung both directions.

The escape had been too easy. It became obvious in hindsight when they saw eight rats materialise in a semicircle on the steps in front of them. Five more swarmed the door behind them. They were trapped.

The rats squeaked at them, closing the noose. The entrance to the school grounds was so close, as was the portal to Equestria. Reaching either would be difficult, but Sunset also did not want to risk a big fight with Sweetie Belle in the middle.

Taking a chance, she pulled the girl back toward the door, slamming her fist into a rat's nose. It stumbled, leaving a gap sufficiently large for someone small to escape. Sunset pushed her young friend into the tiny opening and then pulled the door closed, cornering herself with the enemy.

They wasted no time, their clawed paws seizing her and pulling her from the door. Before they could carry her far, Sunset screamed "Run" to Sweetie Belle, who hesitated a moment before dashing back down the hall.

"Why are you doing this?" Sunset asked her captors. None of them had spoken, but she was unsure whether that meant they could not. If nothing else, one of them could have been Flash Sentry or one of his friends.

None of them answered. Instead, they lowered her into the grass, holding her arms, legs, and head. Another held a paw over her, one of its claws lengthening and sharpening to a fine-pointed blade. It positioned the appendage over her chest and was about to stab her when something small bowled into it.

Sweetie Belle had returned. She held a baseball bat and began swinging wildly at the rats holding Sunset. They moved back, but maintained a ring around both girls.

When Sweetie Belle's attack connected with one of the rats, it squeaked but did not seem to be in pain. Instead, it grabbed the bat and pulled it from the girl's hands, tossing it outside the ring. Sunset scrambled to her feet, throwing protective arms around Sweetie Belle.

As much as she wanted to berate the younger girl for returning instead of going for help, she knew Sweetie Belle's actions had saved her life - for a moment, at least. None of the other rats had turned a claw into a sword, but their claws were still sharp. Each of them brandished their natural weapons at the girls clinging to one another in their midst.

'Stop holding back and fight them,' her inner voice whispered.

'I can't. There are too many.'

'Then you don't mind if they kill Sweetie Belle? She came back to save you, but you're just going to give up?'

'I can't stop all of them. I don't even know how to use magick.'

'You'll have to do whatever it takes to win.'

'What does that mean?'

The voice was silent. The whole conversation had taken place in less than a second. The rats were still closing on them as an idea formed. Sunset's plan was haphazard, which represented most of her schemes when she really stopped to consider them, but it was the only option.

"Sweetie Belle, do you trust me?" Sunset murmured. A small nod was the answer. "Then let go of me and don't move."

Doing as she was told, Sweetie Belle dropped her arms. Sunset charged at the wall of rats, dropping to roll between them. She stopped next to the bat, hefting it as she stood again.

"Come and get me," she taunted, brandishing her new weapon. Two of the rats grabbed Sweetie Belle but did not harm her. The others charged at Sunset.

When she first arrived in the human world, one of her early lessons was exactly what she had learned in Equestria: A youth that was alone on the streets - especially a girl - could easily become prey. She had promptly studied how to defend herself in her new form. Though she had almost never gotten into physical brawls during her time as the school's queen bee because it left too much evidence, she remembered her lessons. The problem was that her teachers had never covered human-sized rats; she took a fighting stance as she began trying to determine their pressure points. No matter the species, her first priority was preventing them piling on her and keeping enough space to move.

Sunset hefted the bat and charged her enemies. She swung with all the force she could, using her free arm to block incoming attacks and dodging each attempt to knock her to the ground. The bludgeon connected with a dull thud. Though the rat squeaked, it was unfazed.

'Why isn't this working?'

'You have magick, use it.'

Another failed attack. 'I don't know how.'

One rat managed to bite her free hand, its teeth sinking through skin and stopping on bone. Sunset screamed in pain, fighting the urge to yank on the captured limb and cause more damage. She instead swung the bat at its face, catching the offending tooth.

The tip snapped and the rat squealed, releasing her. The end of its tooth remained embedded in Sunset's hand, her blood coating it and dripping to the grass below.

'Feel the connection between the tooth and the monster,' her other voice commanded.

Unsure what she was doing, Sunset opened her mind to the bit of tooth. As it vanished, she knew on some level that it had returned to the other place, the place from whence it originated. Her mind flowed with it, feeling it hidden just on the other side of what she perceived to be a tattered curtain. She felt some new understanding of the rats and their world and sent that feeling along her arm into the bat.

It looked no different for holding Sunset's understanding of spirits, but it felt different. She willed it to be a true weapon capable of defeating her enemies and rescuing Sweetie Belle.

Her next attack surprised her. Though she wielded a bludgeoning weapon, it drew what looked like a slash across the body of a rat. The thing did not bleed and instead oozed some faintly-glowing clear substance that she guessed to be whatever stuff composed them in their natural forms.

The others halted their attacks, looking almost surprised. The opening so available, Sunset tried stabbing at the rat she had previously wounded. The bat sank into its body, which rapidly dissolved.

Sunset could sense the creature dispersing into the other place. Rather than allowing it to take a form there, she forced her will on the ectoplasm - or whatever it was - and worked it into the wall separating the other place from her world. She could feel that it was working as the stuff blended into the curtain and began repairing some of the holes.

She fought a grin as she turned to the other rats. They swarmed her again, this time frantic in their assault as they blindly rushed her swings. One would fall, its components joining the others and slowly healing the damage to the curtain, but another would take its place. Despite her new power, Sunset could not win against the show of numbers.

They finally applied sufficient force to push her to the ground, the bat thrown from her grip. Though only five rats remained, the three piled on her were effective at restraining her movement. Sunset looked over to Sweetie Belle and mouthed "I'm sorry."

A wave of force rolled over Sunset, avoiding her but throwing the rats holding her a good distance across the yard. The bat rolled to her side.

Grabbing it, she turned to the rats holding Sweetie Belle. They released their captive and fled to stand with their remaining brothers. When Sunset rushed them, they fled across the grounds to the playground in the corner.

On weekends and weekdays after school, it was open to the public and had all the amenities a child or the young-at-heart could want. The rats took positions inside the play gym, which was composed of metal and sturdy wood to conform to a child's size, making them harder to reach and not giving much space to swing the bat.

Sunset stopped at the edge of the playground, eyeing the enemy position and planning a strategy to get to them. They would be squealing before she was done with them. She could see their wary fear and allowed it to invigorate her.

Before she could mount her final attack, little Midnight Radiance strolled in front of her.

"Witches aren't very good with Forces. I don't like things that hold me back, so I studied hard until I could do this."

Sunset felt the air around them fill with energy, the hairs on her arms and the back of her neck standing. The playground gym, swings, seesaw, and anything else within the playground possessing metal components sparked with electricity. The magick was building to a climax, leaving the rats with nowhere to go.

As Midnight released her spell, someone tackled her. Instead of whatever controlled burst Midnight had planned, it twisted and tangled within itself. Sunset shivered as a creeping feeling almost like dread crawled up her spine. She could swear that - as the first small bolt of lightning broke from a metal joint - she glimpsed a dark place through a fracture in the air.

The playground gym shattered, most of its pieces simply collapsing as the electricity that flowed through them turned them into magnets and drew them together. If Sunset remembered her Physics studies, she knew why some of the other bits did not react the same way. If any of their polarities matched to the tangled mass, they were propelled through the air. Several of the bars, screws, and other bits shot in all directions to rain across the yard.

One of them, a large pole, was pointing straight at her face. With no time to duck, Sunset faced her approaching death and hoped it would not hurt too much.

Darkness enveloped her once again.

The whispering voices were familiar. Sunset heard her friends, classmates, and teachers each expressing their disappointment in her as they called her names and demanded that she be punished. Sweetie Belle's voice was the clearest, damning her for leaving them after allowing all the terrible events to happen.

Even knowing what it was, those voices hurt. Claws grasped at her, tearing her skin. Sunset was already resigned to her punishment when another voice ended it.

"Release her."

She opened her eyes, the clearing in which she rested and the grasping trees surrounding it disturbingly familiar. She slowly pushed herself to her feet, noticing that she was dressed this time. She looked to the other person standing in the clearing.

The throne was nowhere in sight; despite standing over her in the clearing, shadows still hid most of the other person. Her companion was turned toward her, but she only knew that by the orientation of the hands.

"It is rare to return here."

"It must be my own personal Tartarus."

A chuckle. "I called you here."

When the figure turned and began walking, Sunset - not sure what else to do - followed. They strolled through the forest, which was not as gloomy as she remembered. The path was much shorter this time. When they reached the edge of the forest, they were at the edge of a cliff rather than the clearing that housed the Watchtower.

Looking over the land below her, Sunset saw a place of grey flora and black rock spreading out of her sight. It was dark, like the middle of night. She saw no moon, no stars, nothing to provide the illumination that allowed her to see the pale figures stalking it. None of them noticing their observers as they wandered their plain, going about esoteric tasks that involved none of the visible features around them.

"Stygia, Kingdom of Crypts, home to the Watchtower of the Leaden Coin."

The spectres traversing their territory faded from Sunset's vision as she felt tears in her eyes. The moment she heard its name, she realised she was viewing the land of the dead.

"I'm going to be there soon." She felt raw fear, a dark dread pulling at her soul. She knew she did not deserve Paradise. "I'm going to Hell."

"You are not. When you return, that spear will pass by your head."

One of the hands stretched toward her, palm up. The air shimmered and a picture of Sunset and the scene she had left appeared. Sweetie Belle stood to the side as she watched. Someone with a bloated mass for a body had shoved Midnight to the far side of the field and was facing the exploding playground, standing just at the edge of the scene. Sunset could see that her companion was telling the truth. The pole would just miss her, provided she did not move.

She was about to sigh in relief when she noticed something else. Looking back and forth, she confirmed that what she was seeing was the truth and began crying again. Another spear of metal, this one sharper than the one Sunset had thought would kill her, was rocketing straight to Sweetie Belle, about to stab through her chest. The girl would have no chance and - even knowing it would happen when she returned - Sunset would not have time to do anything for her.

More tears flowed as Sunset dropped to her knees, crying apologies to an unhearing Sweetie Belle. She was a murderer; indirectly or not, Sunset had led her friend to death. Even if Sweetie Belle survived, there could be no forgiveness for Sunset.

A firm tone in her companion's voice broke through her fugue.

"Be still."

The voice carried power that calmed her emotions and dried her tears. Sunset's heart was still heavy, but she could listen. Her mind was clearer than it had been the last few days.

"What kind of person do you consider yourself?"

She thought for a moment. It seemed that no matter what she did, Sunset was always hurting those around her. She had not forgotten the accusations hurled at her when she arrived in Pandemonium the first time.

Many of her terrible acts had been intentional. She had enjoyed destroying everyone she could. Even after being forced to see the error of her ways, she was unable to silence that twisted, angry voice in the back of her mind.

"No matter what I do, it seems like I'm always on the edge of being a monster. I try so hard, but there's always something in me that enjoys hurting others. I just want to be a good person."

"Oh?" the other person looked down at her. Despite the shadows, Sunset could feel the gaze piercing through every part of her. "Now I would ask you to answer another question: Do you know who you are?"

"I don't understand what you mean. Are you talking about my origins?"

"I am aware of your origins. Everything within your memories, every thought you have is visible to me. I know of the rage and jealousy that drove you to the Fallen World from another place, as well as the devastation you worked upon your peers. I am not asking of those things. Do you know, deep within yourself, the truth behind that which drove you to those actions? What causes you to struggle against an urge to harm those around you?"

She looked into her own personality. There was a word for what had once wholly driven her and continued to whisper in her ear. It was one she wished to deny, but the figure towering over her knew the truth. It was time to admit to herself who she was, even if it became the final nail in her coffin.

"I'm a sociopath."

"You know the true meaning of that word and its implications upon your desire to be a 'good' person?"

Sunset only nodded. Many had called her by that name over the years, though she had always ignored them. She could always convince herself that they were wrong. There was just a bit of a malicious streak in her, one born from years of abuse at the hooves of her parents. Instead of accepting her, everypony always wanted to 'fix' that flaw and thereby drove her further into the arms of the malignant hate that festered in her soul.

She believed her parents had known and that they abused her because of it. Celestia - both versions - knew it; each had tried in her own way to guide Sunset to contain the most dangerous aspects of herself so that she could be a productive member of their respective societies. She could see now that they had been correct, but there was no cure. Even the Elements of Harmony could not excise the darkness in her.

Her current friends may not have said it before her reformation or during the Anon-A-Miss incident, but she had seen it in their eyes. Apple Bloom had once called her a psychopath in a confusion of the two, though she apologised for it later. The two terms may not have possessed exact definitions, but Sunset believed they were different.

She knew her affection for her friends and her heartbreak when they had turned against her was real. Even in the darkest moments of that time, she had been unable to consider doing anything to hurt to them as she once had. That had not extended to anyone else in the school; she had fought an urge to beat Trixie into the floor after their confrontation.

When the Crusaders confessed, Sunset's darker side had begged her to revert to her old ways just for a few minutes and give them the punishment they deserved. She had contained it and found within herself the ability to forgive them, partially because she had felt she deserved to be punished. She understood, though, that a greater reason had been her fear that any retaliation would be end of her shaky friendships. Part of her - which she had not been fully able to silence - had applauded when a group of students assaulted the girls for what they had done, allowing her to indulge the cancer vicariously.

The battle with the rat spirits and the glee she felt as she destroyed them bubbled into her memories. It had been wonderful to shred their remains and apply them to the wall between worlds. Something about utterly destroying them had felt right. Even at that moment, Sunset could not force herself to feel guilt at the joy. It scared her as much as it warmed her.

"You will have to decide what to do with this understanding. It is time for you to return."

Sunset was not panicking, but she was still filled with guilt as she cried, "No, please. I don't want to watch Sweetie Belle die."

"That girl? Why does her life matter to you? She nearly drove you to end your own and turned the friends you love from you."

"She realised her mistakes and confessed and apologised. She's done everything she can to make it right since then. I love her and her friends just as much as my other friends. I don't want to see this happen to her."

The figure knelt to Sunset's level.

"Would that girl be present if you had allowed her to continue believing herself nothing more than a lunatic? For what reason did you decide it was in her best interest to know the Truth?"

The question was not meant to be answered verbally. Sunset knew very well why she had gone to such lengths, and she knew the person could see that she knew the answer. She could not tell most of her friends for fear they would not be able to comprehend how she had changed; even Pinkie Pie had her own special circumstances.

Sweetie Belle would not only believe what was happening, she would also keep the secret. The old Sunset Shimmer had never died; she waited below the surface. Selfishness had driven her choice to induct her young friend into a world that was not her own. That darker part of her also revelled in the control it granted her over another person. It should have been harmless; Sweetie Belle was nothing more than a lost puppy eager for treats in the form of someone who would never think her to be mad. In forcing herself to be honest, Sunset knew that the heart of her friendship with the girl had been nothing more than a desire to have power over another that she could never again have over her older friends.

The realisation disgusted and elated her.

"I know I made a bad decision for all the wrong reasons, that I'm lower than scum, but she shouldn't have to pay the price for what I've done."

"Every action impacts the Tapestry. Simply by existing, you and all others affect what happens to those around you. That girl is paying for what you have done because that is how the threads have woven themselves. Take what blame you must, but never forget that you alone are not responsible for what has transpired."

The figure stood again and offered her a hand. She took it, expecting cold clamminess and instead feeling warmth. When she stood again, she faced the being as she waited to be sent back to witness the gruesome end result of several bad decisions.

"The Awakened in particular have the power to alter the course of lives, though you already have experience with that."

Sunset nodded. "When I was the bully, I always held back just enough to make sure I wouldn't go too far. I wanted power and control, but I didn't want to cause physical harm to anyone. I guess it somehow made me feel that everything else was okay - that I wasn't too bad - as long as it didn't cross a certain line. I lost control and tried to kill the people who are now my friends not too long ago. Before that, I caused serious harm to some bullies at my previous school. Even at my worst, I've tried to control the darkness inside me, but my choices are about to kill someone."

"What would you do to save that girl's life?"

"Anything."

"I can help you. When you returned the first time, I manipulated your path so that you would return after your saviours completed repairing the damage to your body. By that same token, I can send you further back."

Sunset looked at her companion in surprise. Something in the tone suggested such assistance would not be gifted as it had been the first time. She straightened her posture and looked directly at the figure.

"I'll do whatever it takes."

"Be careful when making promises. You may save your friend and damn yourself in the process." One hand held up the obsidian brooch Rarity had given her. "Give me some of your blood and swear to owe me three tasks to be called at a time of my convenience. If you do this, I will grant you three seconds to change the outcome before you. If you fail to provide the boons when they are requested, there will be a price."

Shaking a bit, Sunset took the former hair accessory. She sliced a finger. One after another, three drops of blood fell to the outstretched palm, pooling in the centre.

Closing the hand in a fist, the figure nodded. "One last warning: You are abusing Time to make this change. Beware the Paradox involved in such actions, as the Abyss is always watching."

Sunset felt herself drifting back to the Material Realm as Pandemonium faded. The figure's parting words followed her:

"Good luck, Sunset Shimmer."

She arrived just as the latest enemy impacted Midnight. Her spell once again went awry, but Sunset was prepared. She remembered where each of the magnetised scraps would fly. Taking a half step in front of Sweetie Belle, Sunset used one leg to hit the back of her friend's knees before catching the girl's collapsing form and covering her body as they both lay on the grass.

She watched over her shoulder as the rods flew through the air, one of them spearing two rat spirits when it stabbed through one and into another. They both vanished, though they were not dead. Reaching out with her magick, Sunset manipulated their remains into the curtain between their worlds. The three survivors faded slowly, their path not as easy to traverse. As Sunset's limited vision into the other place followed them, she had a brief glimpse of Ace and Clash and others tearing into things that felt similar to the thing that had possessed Flash Sentry.

Midnight lay on the grass; her pained grunts as she pushed herself to her feet pulled Sunset's consciousness back to the material. The hole into darkness Sunset had noticed the first time was closing quickly. The figure's warning about Paradox rang in her head, but she was unsure what it meant.

When everything was safe, she allowed herself a sigh of relief. She had fixed her mistake; the girl she had been using was still alive. That meant there was time to correct how she had treated Sweetie Belle. If she would forgive Sunset dragging her into a world of magick and spirits, Sunset vowed to herself that they would be true friends.

She looked down at Sweetie Belle and smiled. Her friend did not return it, instead looking past Sunset with a face full of horror. Before she could glance back, a rough kick to her ribs shoved her to her back. She rolled twice, the air knocked from her lungs.

Sunset looked up to see what had once been Flash Sentry standing over her. He was almost unrecognisable: Spirit miasma surrounded him, bulbous with bright red streaks against a black mass. It still resembled a human shape but was so fundamentally disgusting that it even repulsed Sunset. She felt a familiar pain in her side. He yanked the knife that had once again pierced her right lung and raised it over her chest. Before he could finish her, Sweetie Belle tackled him with a scream. They tumbled in a heap.

Sunset wanted to tell Sweetie Belle to get away from the monster Flash Sentry had become, but she was having too much trouble breathing to form words. She watched as the two struggled, the young man's greater strength obvious. He was turning his knife on Sweetie Belle, whose desperate attempts to force it back were failing.

Through the gathering haze, Sunset noticed she was holding the brooch in her mangled hand. She did not remember having it when she returned from Pandemonium, but she was not going to question it. She forced herself onto her uninjured side as she channeled what energy she still had into it and reached toward the bulbous monster. As she had hoped, the brooch connected with the spirit that surrounded him. She blindly cut at it, fighting the pain that came with the movement until it finally overwhelmed her and she retched the remains of her dinner into the grass.

Her actions had not been in vain. The brief activity had distracted Flash Sentry and Sweetie Belle had been able to take the knife from his hand. She held it against his throat, her hand trembling to a point that Sunset wondered if the girl would accidentally kill him.

Warm dampness covered Sunset's side and dripped down her body, the now-familiar taste of blood in her throat. She could not get enough air and knew she was suffocating as the world before her eyes continued to grey and to blur until nothing remained.

'This must be the Paradox,' she thought. 'Trading my life for hers. At least I don't have to worry about those tasks.'

Some amount of time that could have been no time passed. Light slowly filled her eyes. She blinked, groaning a bit.

"Ace, she's comin' 'round," a female voice with an accent thicker than Applejack's drawled.

Sunset became aware of hands pressed to her side and finally opened her eyes to see a woman kneeling beside her. The woman was a little past middle age, her vibrantly red hair streaked with a hint of grey. She had a few laugh lines around her face and a smattering of worry lines around crystal blue eyes.

"Ya can call me Pearl," she said, giving Sunset a warm smile. "Ah've healed yer hand 'n most of the internal damage, but don't be movin' too much, ya hear me?"

Ace knelt on her other side, accompanied by Clash and Midnight. Sweetie Belle was next to Pearl. She was holding Sunset's hand, her eyes red and puffy. She wore a sweater and a pair of jean shorts that were too big for her.

"Sorry," Clash said. "We chased the other two into the Shadow and left you."

Ace nodded. "We didn't expect any of the spirits here to be able to Manifest or we would have left those two to the others. Then again, with as much damage as they did to the Gauntlet, I'm not surprised."

"What happened?" Sunset asked, glad to be able to breathe.

"We were able to force the spirits Riding all three of your classmates out. We had a Warlock use a memory spell on them, so they won't remember what's happened. As far they know, they've been attending school normally ever since this all began."

Pearl added, "The rest of us took care of the spirits. Ah'm just glad Midnight told me what happened in time ta help ya."

"Why were those spirits here?" Sweetie Belle enquired.

"There were a bunch of nasty spirits drawn here by the magic surges we've been sensing. The hate spirits won the contest and the Beshilu agreed to help them by tearing a hole in the Gauntlet. We've done what we can to repair it. Get some good disbelief running around here and it'll get stronger on its own." Ace glanced at Sweetie Belle's hair. "Let's call you 'Orchid' now, okay? Sparky, did you know she's a Sleepwalker?"

"I'm not sure what that is, but I'm guessing it means she can be around magick." Though she heard and absorbed what she could of the information, Sunset thought of a more important question to ask. "You said the spirits came here because of magical surges?"

"We ain't never seen nothin' like it."

"It wasn't Awakened or Lost magick, and none of the others had any idea what it was. Of course, that drew everyone's interest. That third surge, when some of the more sensitive of us could feel holes in reality opening, really drew attention. After all, ripping the fabric of reality usually isn't a good thing. We were half-expecting the Exarchs or the Anunnaki to show up after that. Anyway, the spirits got here first. Clash and I were investigating them when we found you the first time."

"So there'll be others coming to the school?" Orchid asked.

"The spirits may have gotten here first, but all walks of life ... or whatever ... will want to know what we've been feeling. Something about giant rainbows and a unicorn in the sky. There'll be other spirits, too, now that we got rid of the hate spirits and the Beshilu. You might want to look into transferring; this school's basically got a great big target drawn on it. Awakened, Kindred, and Uratha won't go causing problems when we come to investigate, but we can't control the Lost or the spirits."

Sparky imagined she should feel guilty for introducing Equestrian magic at CHS. Perhaps if her emotions and mental state had not been so trashed over the weekend, she would. It would definitely come later, at least, once she rested and was not so enervated. Somewhere in the middle, she realised that she had completely slipped into her new Shadow Name and that it felt natural.

"So everything will go back to normal for now?"

"Not exactly. The spirits won't be exerting their influence anymore, but they already changed the ambiance around here. That hate won't just vanish, even with lots of disbelief."

"We'd have to change everyone's minds slowly?"

"That's the long and the short of it."

Sparky sighed. "I can live with that. Thank you for helping; you've saved my life twice now."

Ace waved a hand in a non-committal manner. "It happens. Your Awakening was an accident, so we have some responsibility for you. Speaking of which, we'll take you to the Consilium Forum once you're feeling better. It's where we Awakened gather. There's no going back now, so you might as well get to know your new ... social group."

"I'm sure it'll be interesting."

Chapter XXIX: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns that Friends Come From Unlikely Places
View Online

Sunset Shimmer: Student of Magick

Chapter XXIX: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns that Friends Come From Unlikely Places

When Monday dawned, Sunset was moving on automatic mode after yet another restless night of bad dreams. She made breakfast and then woke the girls to prepare for school. They were all seated to eat before Midnight reminded them that it was summer vacation for everyone but the hapless university student.

When she noticed that Midnight was wearing one of Sweetie Belle's shirts, Sunset asked, "Do you have a key for your flat? I can run you over there to get some clothes."

"I do, but let's wait a little bit and see if Ace comes back today."

The girls worked their small garden - a subsection of her own that Pearl had offered to them - rather than take a morning walk. Though Sunset and Sweetie Belle agreed they were not particularly interested in being farmers, both residents had taken to gardening and usually enjoyed the daily hour or two of maintenance it required. Zucchini, broccoli, tomatoes, romaine lettuce, spinach, and a few others grew in neat little rows as Pearl had taught them. They used an edge for colourful, human-edible flowers and various herbs at Sweetie Belle's request.

By that point, everything was growing well. The tomato vines had almost hidden their wire supports, the flowers were abundant, and they could even differentiate the weeds. If not for the guidance of Pearl and some of her staff, they would have pulled all the produce as soon as it sprouted. As the experienced farmer explained, "If'n it comes out easy, it's a good plant. Weeds have roots that go straight ta the Devil."

They had learned early that leaving Pixel Bit to her own devices resulted in the baby deciding to sample grass or dirt if she did not try to crawl into the activity. One of the tomato vines had to pulled and a new one sewn because of her casual excitement; contact with the tomato plant had left her with an unpleasant rash that had her crying for most of the day. Both had been convinced she would be horribly sick, but a little soothing ointment Pearl concocted eased the infant's suffering. Eating dirt was not as much of a concern - all children did it and survived - but they nevertheless alternated working while the other watched the bright-eyed eating machine and talked about gardening to her.

With Midnight to help, the weeding was quick. They noticed that a few of the cherry tomatoes were ready, so they ended the labour by harvesting the bright red fruits as a mid-morning snack. While Sweetie Belle held Pixie, Midnight manipulated the baby's hand to help her grasp one to pluck. Pixie squished it before shoving it into her mouth. She promptly made a disgusted face at the tangy flavour, which caused her caretakers to laugh outright in mirth.

As they neared lunch, Ace sent a message stating he and the others would be two more days. He did not provide any further details and Midnight had slept through any discussion of what they were doing. Her readings indicated that the people she considered family would be fine, so none of them were overly concerned.

They decided to go out for lunch after taking Midnight to her flat to get more clothing. She, Ace, and Clash lived in a complex in an upper-middle-class area of downtown. The four buildings formed a square about a courtyard that included a pool. Enclosed walkways connected each building to keep non-residents from the private areas, providing a veneer of exclusivity.

Sunset had visited once shortly after her Awakening. She remembered being surprised by how normal a Mage's home could be. They had all types of books, some family games, a kitchen, a television, private bedrooms, all the accoutrements to be expected in any first-world home. With so many unusual events happening to and around her and people who behaved in such strange ways suddenly appearing in her life, she believed her surprise was not unreasonable at the time.

Though Midnight invited her friends to enter with her, both felt uncomfortable with the idea of invading the flat while Ace and Clash were gone and chose to wait in the car. Midnight was quick; she was back with a small overnight knapsack before the first track of Sunset's newly purchased album finished. 'Bat Out Of Hell' may have been a ten minute song, but they were still surprised.

They had a simple lunch at a diner a few blocks from Midnight's home. The girl ate there with some regularity and promised they would enjoy it. She had not lied; Sunset's steak and eggs were delicious. The elderly couple who owned and operated it knew Midnight by name and not only gave each of them a free sweet roll, they also slipped a small discount into the cheque for their favourite customer.

When they were back at their own flat, Pixie decided she was done sleeping for the moment. She had been alert when they first left because she loved riding in the car, but the gentle motions had quickly lulled her to sleep. Even with the new sights at the diner, she had not been interested in remaining awake. Sweetie Belle settled her daughter into a bouncy chair so they could play.

Midnight proved that she was fully capable of assisting with the baby. She was already skilled at feeding with a bottle and burping. When the time for a diaper change arrived, she insisted on helping.

"You really like babies, don't you?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"Well, maybe, but it's more like I've never been around one. Maybe I just like Pixie, since she's a good baby. I see them all the time, but the Awakened don't bring babies to the Forum. I don't remember being one, and it's not like Ace or Clash have any."

"I bet you'd be a really good aunt if they do have kids someday."

"I think I'd like that, but I really wish I could be a big sister. I don't care if I'd have a sister or brother. If I could have one, I'd try to be as good of a sister as Ace and Clash are good brothers."

"For what it's worth, I'm sure you'd be an amazing sister."

Midnight blushed at the praise.

"If you don't mind my asking, how old are you?"

Sunset perked at that. She was curious but had never been willing to broach the topic.

"As far as anyone in the Consilium knows, I'm thirteen. Even then, they don't ask and I don't tell. The truth is that I just turned twelve last month, but please keep that to yourselves."

Sweetie Belle gasped. "Why didn't you tell us? We would've loved to have a birthday party for you. We would have gotten you a present and cake and whatever else you'd like."

"Ace, Clash, and Pearl kind of did a small party."

"What about your friends from school?"

"I don't really have friends since most of the other kids' families don't like Ace or Clash. They think they're gang members or something. Even the ones who don't care don't like me, so I don't have anything to do with anyone there. It's just my brothers, and Pearl's like a mum to all of us."

Sweetie Belle sniffled as a few tears ran down her cheeks. Sunset knew they were affected but said nothing; the show was too entertaining. Midnight was a skilled Witch capable of seeing through Fate and Time to get what she wanted; she talked a big game and backed up her words with deeds, thereby keeping most at a distance. Sweetie Belle had a knack for getting others to open up to her one way or another, whether by way of honest smile or overt manipulation. A small battle would play right in front of Sunset; she was curious to see whether Sweetie Belle could get to Midnight.

"Aren't we friends?" the teen asked, placing just the right amount of wobble and disappointment into her voice to be convincing.

"I-I didn't mean it like that," Midnight stuttered. The brilliant Witch had completely fallen for it. "I'm just not used to being around anyone else who's not basically family or trying to be better than me. I like being friends with you, both of you."

Sweetie Belle offered her a hug. "I'm sure Pixie will be your friend, too, when she gets older. You know, I bet she'd probably think of you as her big sister already. If you want, you could be her honorary sister."

"Really? You don't mind?"

"She has plenty of honorary aunts. A big sister who'd treat her well would be good for her. You'd be able to let her do something stupid that I'd have to say no to."

"I can do that, but I'd still make sure she wouldn't get hurt."

All three of the girls laughed, which prompted Pixie to join them. Her laughter was still mimicry unless someone was specifically playing with her. She seemed to associate the sound with happiness and had clearly learned that participation gained attention from the big people.

They spent the time until she napped again talking amongst themselves and playing with her. After that, they passed the time in quiet companionship as they watched one of Midnight's favourite movies: Despicable Me. For being a newly adopted big sister, Midnight was also very much a little sister to Sweetie Belle. They were practically inseparable through the day, talked well into the night until they slept curled into one another's embrace, and proceeded stay together as though joined at the hip the next day.

Late Wednesday morning, Sunset heard a vehicle in the drive and peeked out the window in full expectations of seeing Ace's car. It was not, nor did she recognise it as belonging to any of her friends. The sun's glare did not allow her to see the driver.

The farm was somewhat remote, but it had sufficient activity and local popularity to keep malicious people at bay. The vehicle in question was a sedan, so it was likely not one of Pearl's business partners. Sunset guessed it was someone on Consilium business and went down to the yard to meet the visitor.

Trixie Lulamoon stepped from the car, wincing when she saw Sunset. She openly displayed guilt and nervousness.

"It took me some time to find your address. Would you ... be willing to talk?"

The young woman's lack of her third-person speech and the polite way she made her request were odd. Even after mellowing, Trixie had maintained some of her mannerisms, though she was more careful not to be so abrasive until the hate spirits poisoned her. She had been one of the most hostile toward Sunset in the final days of Sunset's time at CHS, which was likely the cause of her guilt.

Well over a year after leaving, Sunset had thought she would never again have to deal with that old mess. Thanks to what the Trois Fleurs had told her, she was certain none of her other former classmates were members of the Consilium. In addition, Sunset's friends had assured her that they would spread the word so that the students and faculty would not blame themselves. Even if none of them liked Trixie, Sunset was sure at least one would have made an attempt to explain the situation to her.

That clearly had not worked. Trixie had gone to the effort of finding her; the emotions and mannerisms she displayed were indicative of contrition. Whether Sunset blamed her or not, she felt guilty. That Trixie was there proved she had changed. Even if she had not, Sunset would not allow anyone to feel guilty for their actions under the spirits' influence. That blame rested on Sunset's shoulders alone.

"I'd love to." Sunset gestured to the lawn furniture. "Would you like to chat out here or inside? Sweetie Belle's here and we have a guest, but they won't bother us."

"Outside would be nice. I've been cooped up the last few days."

"Want some lemonade? My landlady makes it herself; it's amazing."

"If it would be no trouble. Thank you."

Sunset ran upstairs to get two glasses and the unopened pitcher. She was thankful they had been saving the lemonade for special occasions, such as evening relaxation.

Both girls were in the kitchen while Pixie slept. Though neither was likely to eavesdrop, Sweetie Belle knew who Trixie was and what her relationship with Sunset had been. If for no other reason than etiquette, it was best to inform her first.

"Trixie's here and wants to talk about something. I'm pretty sure she's wanting to apologise for what happened at Canterlot High. Do you mind staying inside for now?"

"No problem. Try to get her to come in if she seems nice, though."

"Of course. I'd never deny you the chance to show off Pixie."

Sweetie Belle just rolled her eyes with a grin as Midnight giggled.

When Sunset went back out to the lawn, she set the glasses on the table and filled them. She even placed little paper umbrellas just for fun. Trixie raised an eyebrow at the act before she accepted a glass and sipped delicately.

"You weren't exaggerating, Sunset Shimmer. My compliments to your landlady."

Sunset then produced a small bottle of vodka. "Care for a little?"

"I didn't take you for the type to drink; at least, not these days."

Sunset shrugged. "A little here and there. I don't like I used to, but I enjoy it in the right occasions."

"Why not? Thank you, but I'll have to watch myself. I don't have your tolerance."

They shared a conspiratorial smirk before each added a shot's worth to their lemonade. A few sips passed quietly before Sunset decided to get the ball rolling.

"So, rather than beat around the bush, I'll just ask: What brings you all the way out here? I haven't seen or heard from you since I left Canterlot High."

"Yes, well...." Trixie seemed unsure how to respond. She added another shot of vodka to her drink and downed the glass. Even for a light-weight drinker, it was so diluted as to make little difference. The placebo was likely far more effective.

"When I realised what I had done, I wanted to apologise to you. I hadn't known then that you left the school altogether; I thought you were only staying away until we all calmed down. It wasn't until almost two weeks later that Principal Celestia told us all. That was when I told your friends that I wanted to talk to you and asked them where you lived, but they wouldn't tell me.

"After that, I heard the rumours that Sweetie Belle was pregnant and had moved in with you. On top of that, I heard that you and Rarity had stopped speaking. I thought about asking them again, but it didn't seem like a good time to bring up the topic.

"Since then, I had let it slip. Your friends, Celestia, and Luna all assured us that dark magic had caused it and that you didn't hold any grudges. It was ... 'good enough,' I guess, to leave it at that.

"Last Friday, I overheard Pinkie Pie mention you and Sweet Apple Acres. She had been talking to Applejack, something about you being nearby. When I asked, I think they finally believed me and told me where to find you."

"Trixie, you really don't need to apologise. Like you just said, all that stuff was dark magic again. I'm glad you wanted to talk, but I'd rather it be because you want us to be friends."

"Friends? Mind-altering magic or not, I haven't exactly treated you well."

"Neither did I, but here you are to apologise for something that wasn't even intentional. Can we drop the whole 'I'm sorry' thing? I'd have to spend a lot more time on it than you would."

Trixie allowed herself a small giggle. "Then what do friends discuss?"

"What do you talk about with your friends from the Illusions?"

"They were ... groupies. By the time I decided I wanted to be friends instead, they had ... migrated to another act."

Sunset decided to give Trixie a hug. She tensed at first, though Sunset did not feel fear. Trixie relaxed quickly and returned the embrace. She seemed a little embarrassed when they released each other, but she was happy.

"Why don't you tell me what you've been doing since I left?"

Like Rainbow Dash, Trixie was more than happy to talk about herself. That part would never change, though Sunset could tell that Trixie was nothing like the braggart she had once been. She was attending the local university - as nearly all of Sunset's group had - with a major in theatre. She had even taken a leading role in their spring production despite being a freshman.

"As much as I enjoy being on the stage, I also enjoy working on props and effects. I think I'll continue to alternate in the future."

When she finished relating her story, she asked, "What about you? I'm sure you can't talk about what happened with Rarity and Sweetie Belle, but you must have at least a few interesting stories."

Sunset wanted to grimace but grinned instead. There were numerous stories, most of them completely impossible to share. Even things not related to magick frequently involved Sweetie Belle or Pixie, and those without content she would have to break confidence to tell were boring. There was always the possibility Trixie was a Sleepwalker, but Sunset did not intend to test her for it for the same reasons she did not test her friends: Aside from being a probationary member of the Consilium, she did not want to shatter another person's belief in a relatively simple world. If they were not Sleepwalkers, exposing them to magick would drive them insane. She would have to settle for being mundane friends with Trixie.

"Honestly, I've been focused on work and school. I'm studying Computer Science online and thought it would be a good idea to load up on classes each semester, so that keeps me busy. I still get to spend time with my friends, though, so I haven't gone off my rocker yet. Well ... not completely, anyway."

They both laughed. By that point, Trixie was completely at-ease. Her guilt had cleared; she was sparkling with good humour. She produced her mobile.

"Would you be willing to exchange numbers?"

"Sure. Hey, do you want to come inside? The baby's probably awake by now, and she loves to meet new people."

"Are you sure Sweetie Belle won't mind?"

"Of course she won't. You're a friend, so she'd love to flaunt her daughter."

"Very well then."

Midnight was receiving lessons from Sweetie Belle on how to feed a baby when the young women joined them. Based on the amount of baby food around Pixie's mouth and on her hands, Midnight was doing about as well as Sunset had for her first few attempts. Trixie, who loved Pixel Bit's nickname for obvious reasons, helped to clean the chubby cheeks. For her part, Pixie was content to return the smile to the new face.

"She is such a sweetie." Trixie adopted a mischievous grin. "Or is she just putting on a show for the Great and Powerful Trixie?"

"No, she's pretty good most of the time, especially now that her ear infection cleared up," Sweetie Belle replied. "I read a lot about happy babies and not-happy babies, and I was really worried she'd be fussy."

"I've heard babies tend to be less fussy if they have good bonds with their caretakers." Trixie had a wistful look in her eyes, her soul tinged by melancholy. "How do you do it?"

"Lots of skin contact when she was born and whenever we have a chance. Breastfeeding. Cuddling as much as possible. I just do what feels right. I get lots of advise from Mrs. Love Tap, too."

"Who?"

"Do you know Button Mash? His mother."

Trixie's eyes widened. "He really is the father? I heard rumours, but I was never able to tell what to believe since I wasn't there."

"He's been a really great daddy. His whole family has been amazing about everything. Even his brother's getting into being an uncle."

"You haven't had too much trouble with your classmates, have you?"

Sweetie Belle shook her head. "There were a few that liked to talk about me behind my back, but most were supportive. Even if they weren't, I had Scootaloo and Apple Bloom, as well as Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon. Button said some of the boys teased him a bit, but I don't think they were really mean to him."

"The people at your school sound really nice," Midnight commented, a hint of jealousy in her voice. She spoke just on a level to be audible. It seemed she was back to her shy, withdrawn personality, the one she adopted in social situations around unknown adult Sleepers.

She had a knack for making herself practically invisible even without magick when she wished for it. Sunset had almost forgotten she was present, so skilled was she at becoming inconspicuous. It was a side of Midnight rarely seen, given how infrequently Sunset observed her outside one of the girl's comfortable settings.

Trixie turned to her. "I'm sorry, I failed to introduce myself. My name is Trixie Lulamoon. I went to secondary school with Sunset Shimmer and Sweetie Belle."

"Midnight Radiance. My brother and Sunset work together."

"And you come to visit?"

"Yeah, me and Midnight are buddies. Now that it's summer, we can actually hang out. So, you were really curious about having a happy baby. Are you-"

Trixie forcefully shook her head. "No, nothing of the sort. Just some of Trixie's acquaintances much older than you have babies that are obnoxious, so Trixie wondered if you do something special."

In her flustered state, she failed to notice her slip. None of the others mentioned it, allowing their new friend to keep some of her dignity after the outburst. Once she had composed herself, they continued talking and getting to know one another well into the afternoon. Midnight warmed to her slowly, but that was normal.

"I'm glad I came out here," Trixie said after announcing that she had to leave for rehearsal.

"You're welcome pretty much anytime. Sweetie Belle and I are here with Pixie most of the time right now, so we'd appreciate the company."

"I'll send you a message next week, but I ... won't be able to visit too often, especially when the new school year starts. I'm taking an exchange trip to Australia for the fall semester."

That got Sweetie Belle excited. "I'd love to see Australia. Make sure to bring back lots of pictures, okay? You have our numbers, so you can send us some while you're there. If you get homesick at all, you can always message us."

Trixie smiled. "I'll be sure to do that."

"Any particular reason for going?" Sunset asked.

"Honestly, I just wanted to get out of the area for a while. I've been feeling ... bored and maybe a little isolated, so I thought going abroad would make home seem interesting again."

"I know it's early to say, but I hope you have a lot of fun in the Outback. And no, Sweetie Belle, we are not singing 'Down Under' right now."

Sweetie Belle pocketed her mobile with a pout while the others giggled. Trixie then bid them well, accepting hugs from her two new friends before departing.

She had been gone less than five minutes when Ace and the others returned. After so many instances of him arriving with such perfect timing, Sunset was nearly certain he did it intentionally. Midnight was the first out the door, running to meet her brothers and wrap her arms around each of their stomachs in a hug.

"Sorry that took so long. A couple Uratha packs outside the Concord were getting aggressive. We wanted to head off any confrontations, but we also had to be careful how we handled the arbitration. Thankfully, we've brokered a deal."

"Do issues with others come up a lot?" Sunset asked.

"Not too much. They know better than ta mess with any of us 'round here ever since we started gettin' along."

"Wouldn't everyone know by now that this county's working together?"

Clash took the helm for Sweetie Belle's question. "I wouldn't say that we're 'working together' as much as we 'live and let live.' The Concord only gives us a way to work out internal issues without violence. We do agree to support one another from external threats, but that's mostly only for major problems that could affect the whole area. There are still many internal rivalries.

"As for the reason for the dispute, county lines don't exactly cross into the Shadow. Something like the Demilitarised Zone between North and South Korea has a reflection because of the resonance it has, but that's different. Even if you use a river or forest, they won't have the same shapes there. They'll probably be a lot bigger, too. This conflict was because of that: Two outside packs wanted to claim Shadow territory that's not clearly on one side of the line."

"Speakin' of, y'all should take the girls ta see the Shadow reflection of the Great Hall. It'd be a good, safe way ta let 'em see how everythin' changes there. Now, if'n y'all will excuse me, Ah gotta check on mah farm."

Pearl waited for their affirmations before leaving them. Sunset knew she trusted her foreman, but she still liked to keep abreast of everything. Given how successful her farm was - magick notwithstanding - Sunset guessed her mentor's "hands-on" approach was a major factor in keeping it running so well.

Ace, Clash, and Midnight left as soon as Midnight collected her things, all of them thanking Sunset and Sweetie Belle for their hospitality. As they departed, Sunset noticed that Midnight offered a sad, pained look to Sweetie Belle when the older girl's back was turned. If not for Sunset's ability to observe and to process minor details, she would have missed it. She hoped it was nothing, yet knew too well that Midnight would not have done it for no reason.

Chapter XXX: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns that Stuff Happens
View Online

Sunset Shimmer: Student of Magick

Chapter XXX: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns that Stuff Happens

The day after Pearl's return was quiet, as most days at the farm were. Pearl spent the day working alongside her crew while Sunset read textbooks and did homework. The only class she found challenging was C Programming, which was only because her professor had the thickest accent she had ever heard and recorded his lectures into a microphone that had to be turned to the minimum possible volume without being muted. She resolved to skip the lecture recordings in the future and to research the contents herself after wasting nearly two hours of trying to take notes.

It was evening before she felt Pearl's return. Sunset had completed her work for the day to give Sparky the time needed to speak with her mentor. She had already informed Sweetie Belle that she would be asking Pearl for advise about Awakening, so she hurried into the house. Pearl went to bed early; it would have been inconsiderate to delay.

Pearl was going through her refrigerator when Sparky joined her. Her mentor spoke without a need to look at her audience. "Ya need somethin', haystack?"

"I wanted to ask you about something. I brought some dinner if that'll help."

Pearl stood and closed her refrigerator. "Ya don't gotta bribe me, but Ah appreciate it."

Sparky produced a plate of pineapple ham with steamed green beans and a baked potato on the side. Pearl nodded in appreciation, taking it to reheat.

She waited until it was ready and she was seated to ask, "What's on yer mind?"

"I'm researching how to help Sweetie Belle Awaken. Midnight's supporting it and we both confirmed it's something she wants. We're not planning to start anything until I'm fully in the Consilium, so I'm mostly just gathering information for now."

"Ah'm afraid Ah cain't offer much advise on that, but yer always welcome ta mah library. Ya want me ta ask around, see about gettin' her inta one of the Cryptopolies?"

"I don't know how effective that would be for someone who already knows about us, but I'm sure she'd be open to it."

Pearl paused to have a few bites of her dinner. "Just be careful who ya ask fer help. Part of the reason Ah got ta be the first ta ask ya ta be mah apprentice is 'cause Ace 'n Clash were responsible fer yer Awakenin'. We don't believe in 'ownin'' other folks, but most anybody that helps her Awaken is gonna be lookin' fer influence with her."

"Thanks for the advise."

They sat quietly until Pearl finished eating. As she washed the plate, she said, "Ah'm sure Midnight warned ya, but it bears repeatin': This ain't gonna be easy fer Orchid. Ah ain't never heard of a gentle Awakenin'."

Sparky sighed. "We talked about that. She's determined to see it through ... if it even happens."

Pearl sat back at the island and put a friendly hand on Sparky's shoulder. "The best way Ah've found fer dealin' with big problems like this is ta focus on somethin' else fer a spell. Ya ready fer joinin' the Consilium?"

"You know, that just takes me from 'dread what might happen to Sweetie Belle' to 'panic that I'm going to do something stupid in front of all three leaders.'"

"Exactly."

Pearl again explained why Sparky had no reason to be nervous, which did not lessen the butterflies in her stomach. It was only Thursday, but she imagined her apprehension was already much like what Fluttershy felt at all times. It was odd that she felt so nervous about it, but it was there and she could do nothing about it. Pearl likely noticed, as she changed topics again to talking about what happened while she was gone.

Sunset cheerfully related stories of Midnight and Sweetie Belle cuddling as they slept and whatever other cuteness she recalled. Pearl expressed mirth when Sunset recounted how Midnight had been adopted as Pixie's sister. She was also happy for Sunset when she learned about Trixie's visit.

When Sunset had unwound, Pearl sent her back to the flat. It was with a much lighter mind that Sunset went to bed; she was not even plagued by the usual nightmares.

Much of Friday was spent with Rarity as they put the finishing touches on Sunset's new outfit. Sunset had simply requested black with red and ease of movement. What Rarity presented was a two-piece outfit composed of a lightly flowing blouse and tights much like the outfit she had gifted Sunset before the Friendship Games. Crimson red accented the black, the whole thing designed to accentuate her figure without being an invitation to ogle her. Rather than use faux gemstones, Rarity had placed a few rhinestones at the hems of the sleeves.

"Well, darling, what do you think?" she asked once Sunset had changed and was standing before a mirror.

"It's perfect. I'm sure I'll turn heads in this."

"You already do that, I assure you. I would only suggest you straighten your hair beforehand. Don't bother with bands or ribbons, just let it flow naturally.

"I do need to make a few more adjustments, but it will be ready tomorrow morning. I'll send you a message. I'll be here all day working on projects, so come whenever you're free." She sighed reluctantly before adding, "With your payment, if you still insist."

"Thank you, Rarity."

She changed and handed the new clothing back to Rarity. They shared a quick hug before Sunset left.

The next day, Sunset and Sweetie Belle were only just finishing breakfast when Button Mash sent a message to ask what time they would be arriving. That he was awake before nine on a Saturday either meant he was eager to take Pixie or that his mother was using him as a proxy. It could have been both. In either case, Sweetie Belle replied with a promise to be there within an hour.

They were almost exactly on time. Button met them at the door, his whole family in the living room. When he reached for Pixie, Sunset was unsure Sweetie Belle would actually give her up; the teen had been growing more anxious throughout the morning. She had been the same way the first few days she left Pixie in Sunset's care to go back to school. Still, once Button had a solid grip on her, he was able to take her from Sweetie Belle's arms without struggle.

Pixie had no objections to her father holding her. She was still closest to her mother, but she had bonded well to all of her family members. The infant immediately started her favourite game as she touched his face.

"I promise to call you every night so you can say good night," Button said. "And I'll have my mobile, so you can call me whenever you want, okay?"

"You'll let me know right away if she starts to get low on milk, right? Even if it's the middle of the night? You won't use formula, will you?"

"Don't you trust me?"

Though his voice sounded hurt, he was only goading her. Years of friendship with Sweetie Belle meant that he had learned something about manipulation. It worked perfectly.

"Of course I do. I mean, except for when you overheated the milk that one time, you've been really great at taking care of her. You won't overheat the milk again, will you?"

Love Tap must have decided to intervene. She joined them and placed an arm around Sweetie Belle.

"I'm sure he learnt his lesson after he burnt his wrist with it. Now, why don't you come in?"

"We can't stay. Sunset's work is having a dinner for everyone tonight and I'm her 'plus one.' We have to get ready for it."

"Alright, you two go and have fun. Try to enjoy getting a full night's sleep. When the withdrawal gets to be too much, you're welcome to come by."

With a last, somewhat reluctant kiss to Pixie and a hug each for Button Mash and Love Tap, Sweetie Belle followed Sunset back to the car. She was fairly quiet during the ride home but perked a short while later when Rarity sent the message that Sunset's new outfit was done. She was back to chattering normally during the trip to her sister's dormitory.

Rainbow Dash was there when they arrived. She was red-faced and sweating, the result of morning practise with the soccer team. She opted to take a shower while Sunset changed and Rarity gave everything a final once-over.

Once Rarity announced the ensemble complete, they relaxed together to chat through the afternoon. The dorm only had two chairs that went with the desks, so Sweetie Belle sat on Rarity's bed with her big sister to leave the chairs for Sunset and Rainbow. Spending time with her sister and friends helped ease Sweetie Belle's anxiety just as it did Sunset's.

As evening fell, they made their farewells before going straight to the Forum from the university. Sparky was already dressed and had some light makeup to accentuate her 'best features,' courtesy of Rarity. Orchid was wearing her normal tee-shirt and jeans, since she did not have any special role to play that evening. They arrived to find Pearl, Ace, and Midnight were already present.

"Solstice Cherry will come 'n get ya when they're ready," Pearl said. "Don't let yer nerves get the best of ya. Just be yerself."

"I'll be fine. We spent the day with some friends, so that helped keep my mind off it."

Pearl and Ace both nodded. The latter said, "The Trois Fleurs cabal was looking for you, by the way. They're out back."

"Do I have time to talk to them now?"

"Trust me, our Herald will find you when it's time. I swear, it's like she has tracking spells on everyone in the Consilium."

Sparky invited Orchid to join her, since they were all former classmates. It helped that having a third party there would cause Walker to be less likely to want to pick a fight. There was no telling what the florists wanted, but Sparky was hopeful Amber Wish had put in a good word for her.

They found their quarry seated on a bench next to a flower bed. They were animatedly debating how they could have made it better. The conversation ended when they noticed the company.

"You were looking for me?"

"Amber was really happy after you guys talked," Walker replied. "She also said you got into that musician she likes. I won't say 'let's be friends,' but I guess you're not so bad."

"You can come by the sanctum sometimes if you want," Jade Mind added. "I'd like to get to know you better."

"It'd give her someone else to fangirl with." Walker grinned at her friend, who replied with a roll of her eyes.

"Thank you. You remember Orchid, don't you?"

The teen smiled. "It's a pleasure to see you again. Are you going to be attending the Forum more frequently? I'd like all of us to get to know each other better."

Jade Mind returned the smile. "I think we will. It's a good way to build relationships. We couldn't make this year's Congressus Peculiaris, but we're not going to miss next year's."

"We heard that you're officially entering the Consilium tonight," Amber Wish said. "Is that why you're dressed up? Did your fashionista friend make that for you?"

They all knew Rarity's name, but Sparky appreciated the discretion. She nodded.

"I know we don't need to dress up, but I felt like it would help me make a good impression."

"There's nothing wrong with that." Amber Wish glanced behind Sparky and then added, "Looks like they're ready. Orchid can stay and keep us company while you're back there ... if she doesn't mind."

"Sure, thanks."

Sparky turned to face Solstice Cherry. There was no need for words when they both knew why she was looking for Sparky. Both women marched quietly to the Hierarch's office, where the Herald announced her and left.

Just as she had been told, Sparky faced all three leaders. Bronze Luck sat in his normal chair, but it had been pulled back from his desk. His counterparts were on either side of him in matching seats - except that Lightning Rider's was extra wide to accommodate his massive form. They all had neutral expressions as Sparky waited for an invitation to sit.

"Please make yourself comfortable, Sparky," Bronze Luck said. When she was seated, he continued. "I imagine you are nervous about meeting with us and I am quite aware that telling you not to be will not help. Still, try to remember that most of our time here is informal."

"Bronze Luck is telling the truth," Lightning Rider added. "We started this tradition as a way to meet new members of each of our societies. It's a chance for you to talk to us, not just the other way around."

"But if you just want to sit there and be in awe of us, I have no objections." Night Star's smile showed her fangs. "It might be a little boring, but it would hardly be the first time. Most who don't use this time to try to curry favour, which is also perfectly acceptable."

Sparky had considered numerous ice-breakers, none of which seemed appropriate. All three had given her a taste of their personalities, each of them different. She decided to take Pearl's advise to be herself.

"Leading up to this, I wasn't sure what to expect. I only knew for sure that I'd be sitting in a room with three people who can rub me out without breaking a sweat. No pressure, right? I mean, it's one thing for Pearl to tell me that it's at least somewhat casual, another thing completely for the Prince of the Kindred to be making quips. I've spent the past week debating between sitting quietly and only speaking when spoken to or trying to offer some intelligent conversation, but I figure anything I have to say is something you've all heard before. In the end, I figured my best bet was to dress up a bit and then just wing the conversation."

"You're off to a good start. Your candor is amusing."

"Sparky, what do you think about being one of the Awakened?"

She looked at Lightning Rider as she replied. "The first week was crazy. I could suddenly see everyone's emotions and know what they were thinking. Random people kept popping into my life and doing impossible things before vanishing without any explanation. I was nearly killed several times, most of those because of my own foolishness. For all of that, I really wouldn't want to go back. It opened this whole new world to me, which can be terrifying and amazing at times."

The giant Werewolf looked to his counterparts. "I'm satisfied."

"As am I."

"No complaints here."

Before Sparky could ask, Bronze Luck said, "Fully joining this world is frequently a painful experience. I know you have learned of the Banishers; our allies have their own members who are unable to accept their new lives. We believe that you have found a way to balance who you were with the person you are now.

"Sparky, as you have proved yourself to be responsible and unimpeachable, will you now swear to uphold the tenets of the Concord?"

"I swear it."

"Then we welcome you into the Concord." Bronze Luck favoured her with a small smile. "That is the entirety of the formalities. You are free to go, unless you have any last thoughts to share? The floor is yours, if you wish."

"When I became Pearl's apprentice, I expected some big contract in Latin that I would have to sign in blood. I might have been expecting something like that tonight, too. Maybe it's time I stop getting my ideas from fantasy stories and movies."

"That is a common misconception."

Sparky stood and nodded to the leaders. "Tradition or not, I would like to thank each of you for taking this time and letting me get to know you."

They each nodded in return. She went back into the hallway to find Pearl waiting for her.

"That wasn't so bad, was it?"

"Not at all. Their positions and power - magickal power, I mean - make them intimidating, but they're still people. It's like sitting down with a monarch, I guess. If you're not in trouble, there's no reason to get caught up on who you're talking to."

"That's the spirit, haystack. Welcome ta the Concord. Now, if'n ya'll excuse me, Ah've gotta go talk ta somebody. Midnight's out back with Orchid; Ah'm sure she'll wanna see ya."

There was very little to say about the meeting itself. Midnight and the Trois Fleurs all welcomed Sparky as Pearl had.

When the Hierarch gave his weekly speech, the Trois Fleurs invited Sparky and Orchid to stand with them to listen. Midnight joined them, rather than stay with Pearl as she normally did. For those who noticed them, it spoke greatly of their relationship.

There was no announcement of the end of Sparky's probationary period, but news had a way of travelling quickly within the Consilium. Gossiping was a popular activity for the Awakened. Both before and during the Forum, she noticed the eyes of her peers once again evaluating her. She was 'fair game' and was known to have ties to a Councillor. She was not sure, but she expected at least a few Mages would be trying to talk to her for various reasons over the coming weeks and months.

After the speech, Sparky approached Flawless Sword before he left his post in front of the dais. He looked at her expectantly, as though no doubt existed in his mind that she would say anything other than:

"I want to join."

"Do you want to talk in a conference room?"

"Whatever works best for you ... Sir."

Rather than bother with a private space, the two sat away from the buffet table at some of the chairs along the wall. The fact that she had approached him was more than sufficient for everyone else to know what she was doing. Orchid, Pearl, and Midnight joined them, but the Trois Fleurs had to leave. They all wished Sparky well on her Order initiation before heading out for the night.

Flawless Sword gave an overview of the boot camp and what Sparky would need while attending. They did not use training uniforms, so she would need her own clothing - which he suggested should be reasonably form-fitting and disposable. Meals were provided, as was care if she were to be injured. The only surprise was that she would not be allowed any form of external communication while training, though he did state that someone would get her a message if her ward had an emergency.

"We're not heartless bastards. If Orchid needs you, I'll make sure Pearl will be able to reach someone at the camp to tell you. We've been around for two thousand years; it's not the first time we've inducted someone who has responsibilities that can't be ignored."

"Ah'll take care of things here as much as Ah can. Karen ain't gonna let anythin' come around. Orchid's got a good head on her shoulders, too, so ya can go with peace of mind. Ah figure ya'll still be worried, but try ta trust us at least a bit."

"I do. I'll be worried anyway, just like a certain someone else I know."

Orchid blushed. "I'd like to see you handle it better if you have kids."

"I would; I'm already getting all of that out of my system with you two."

"Well, I think I covered everything important. Any questions?"

"When do I leave and where do I go?"

"I'll be taking you. I'll pick you up from Pearl's this Tuesday at ten. You'll have orientation the day you arrive, and then you'll have time to get settled. Training starts Wednesday morning and ends the Wednesday night three weeks later with an induction ceremony. You'll be back here the next day.

Any further discussion stopped when Night Star settled into a chair next to Sparky. She crossed one leg over the other and fixed Sparky with what might have been a seductive grin.

"Don't you have a court to lead?" Flawless Sword asked.

"I'm the Prince. Court is in session when I call for it. What are they going to do, hold it without me? I couldn't help but notice that this pretty little specimen is talking with you, the man who thinks crawling through muck is a normal, healthy pastime. She'll come back smelling like a barnyard and with ugly scars on her flawless skin; forgive me if I wanted to make sure she wasn't being led astray."

"You Daeva would know all about leading people astray."

"We're not called the Succubi for no reason. Oh, and look at this." She turned her gaze to Orchid and Midnight. "A veritable garden of flowers so conveniently gathered together. Is it so wrong that I want to be the one to pluck them?"

Flawless Sword laughed. "Well, I know when I'm outmatched. Sparky, I'll see you Tuesday."

He and Pearl both left the girls to Night Star. The Kindred Prince licked her lips as she scooted closer to Sparky.

"Your personal stock is rising," she said quietly. "It's not every night that I take interest in someone almost unknown. Who is your cute little friend?"

"I'm Orchid."

"What a fitting name. The night is young; would you girls care to walk with me?"

She had phrased it as a request, but Sparky did not have the courage to refuse. They followed Night Star to the yard and walked to the same bridge where Sparky once talked with Ace and Clash.

"Who are you, Sparky?"

"What do you mean?"

"You Awakened at Canterlot High School in the middle of a battle for control over whatever strange magic we sensed there. After that, Pearl - who so rarely takes apprentices - jumped on the opportunity to train you. Then you made waves by defeating Midnight Radiance in a card game. Not only are you associated with three very important names in this Consilium, you have even caught Bronze Luck's eye. Were I more cynical, I would say that you excel at the game."

"What game?"

"Politics. For all the magickal power our societies can exert to influence the world around us, we are still vulnerable to Mortal foibles. No matter the gathering - a school, a religious congregation, a workplace - we compare and contrast ourselves against others. I do not believe you are seeking to make yourself an alpha woman, but you have nevertheless laid the groundwork to manoeuvre yourself into such a position. I understand you recommended the new catering company."

"That's old news, just like our poker game," Midnight interjected.

"You of all people should understand how every word and action bleeds together, no matter how many years have passed, Midnight. Numerous Hungarians still resent the West for the Budapest Massacre despite not having endured the horror of it. Do I even need to remind you of the Holocaust?"

"I might just be dense, but I'm not sure what point you're trying to make."

"My point, Sparky? You are ensnaring yourself in a web. You never intended to create it, but that is the case regardless. Make your alliances now."

"Would you believe me if I said that I'm looking to make friends instead?"

Night Star smiled, again showing her canines. "I would call that the same thing. What are friends but trusted allies with whom you share a close bond? You trust them to be there for you, to safeguard your weaknesses. How do you build and maintain an alliance?"

"By getting to know one another, finding something in common, and then building a relationship. I get it."

"Good. When you entered Bronze Luck's office, I noticed that you had selected black and crimson as your colours tonight. I also noticed that you surreptitiously mentioned dressing up. You were hoping one of us would take the bait. Had you made this yourself, you would not have mentioned it. Based on the catering referral, I take it a friend of yours is a seamstress?"

"Her name is Rarity. She's Orchid's sister."

"I was given to understand that Orchid was not in contact with her family."

"My sister apologised. We've gotten close now."

That drew a nod from the Prince. "Now that she is your friend, you hoped to display her work to someone influential. I am guessing you chose these colours by making a reasonable guess about the Kindred, as I highly doubt you knew they were my favourite colours.

"The work, the attention to detail ... this Rarity is promising. She needs more experience, but she could be a rising star ... with the right connections. Of course, my judgment is based on a single example."

"I have a picture of my daughter and me wearing dresses she made for us."

"Show me."

Night Star's face was impassive as she looked at Orchid's photographs, one of which was of Rarity holding Pixie.

"Very well, I'll bite," she said with another flash of canines. "For the record, though, we never had this conversation. You understand the concept of privilege?"

"Yes, Ma'am."

"No need for that. I'm not as formal as Bronze Luck." She glanced at the moon. "I suppose we should call it a night. The night may still be young for me, but you sun-lovers need your beauty sleep. I would hate to ruin your complexion, my pretty little flowers."

She promptly changed into a bat and flew into the night. Orchid gasped.

"I thought that was just an urban legend."

"I think it's a pretty advanced magick; I know that they can change into bats, mist, and a few other things," Midnight replied. "They have to learn it, but that's where the stories come from."

"She's right: We should head out. Orchid's expecting a call."

"That came while you were in the meeting."

After glancing around them to ensure no one would see it, Midnight gave Sparky a hug. "I probably won't see you before you leave. Good luck at the camp."

"We should have a party when she comes back. I know a certain friend of ours who'd love to help set one up. She'll need a party after going through boot camp."

"That sounds like a plan, but you can work that out later. We need to decide on my cover story."

Midnight also hugged Orchid and promised not to let her get lonely, then they returned to the Great Hall. Pearl had already gone home and Ace was waiting for his sister. He congratulated Sparky and wished her well.

Before they departed, Sparky sent messages to the Trois Fleurs to invite them to the party for her return. Jade Mind - or perhaps she was Rose at that point - replied with a promise to attend if they could.

As Sunset Shimmer and Sweetie Belle drove home, they chatted amiably about the upcoming training while planning the cover story. They decided to call it a company retreat for the first week, to be followed by a convenient 'you just missed her.' Sweetie Belle could fake Sunset's messages to their friends as needed. The third week would stretch credulity; they agreed to revisit the topic later.

"What are you going to do about school?"

"I'll figure something out."

Sweetie Belle's mobile chirped. She read the message from Button Mash that was asking for permission to invite one of his friends to meet Pixie.

"I'm glad he's letting me know, but it's not like he has to ask permission. She's his daughter, too." Sweetie Belle sighed. "It's not like Rumble would be a problem."

"Who's he?"

"You don't know him? He's in my year and helped make sure the other boys didn't do anything mean to Button after everyone found out that we were gonna have Pixie."

"I've never met any of Button's friends. You guys were too far removed for me to have much contact with you."

"Oh, yeah. He's a jock, but not like the stereotypical ones. I only know him through Button, but he's always been nice. Oh, Button says he has a big crush on Scootaloo. She hasn't noticed; he's too shy to talk to her when we're not together."

"Aww, our Scootaloo's growing up fast; she's already caught a boy's eye." Sunset laughed. "You have no idea how badly I want to learn to make a love potion and give it to her after that little comment about me being an old maid."

"Don't even think about it. I know where you sleep."

Sunset had been keeping her eyes on the road throughout their playful banter, properly stopping when she reached a stop sign. Another vehicle hit the back of hers, pushing them into the intersection where a pickup truck that had the through lane struck near the driver's side door. The car ceased its motion upon meeting the stop sign, not that either occupant was conscious to notice.

Chapter XXXI: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns of Herself
View Online

Sunset Shimmer: Student of Magick

Chapter XXXI: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns of Herself

Sunset Shimmer was enjoying a picnic in a grassy field that was surrounded by cattails flowing in the wind. Her only companions were well-known to her: Her pony self and her demonic self. They enjoyed their respective meals, the human with sandwiches of deli meats and cheeses, the pony with sandwiches of flowers and hay, and the demon with sandwiches that cried in pain with each bite taken and dripped blood onto the blanket.

Human Sunset was refilling cups with a thermos of steaming chamomile tea, the scent reminding her of her first mentor. They took identical sips as the companions eyed one another over their tea cups. It was not wariness; they did not normally see one another. The experience was a special occasion for all involved.

At some point, she became aware of another human joining them. She was physically identical to Sunset, though her skin and hair glowed with inner light. As Sunset was the human, the other one was Sparky. She ate the same food that Sunset did, though she rubbed some jelly-like substance that had tiny glowing crystals within it onto her food.

Pony Sunset lay on her barrel, legs splayed at she levitated food and drink to her mouth. She wore a half-smile, content for the food and the company. Her tail would occasionally swish in pleasure. Both ears were relaxed, neither perked nor flattened. She did not wish to be bothered with conversation.

Demon Sunset sat with her legs neatly folded in front of her as Rarity and Fluttershy would on the group's rare outdoor gatherings. She extended one pinkie as she lifted her cup to her lips, holding another sandwich of pain in the other. She was silent, not even a sip audible as she drank.

Sparky, knees drawn to her chest, licked the jelly from her fingers before immediately proceeding to add more to another sandwich and then taking a bite. When she finished that sandwich, she mixed a bit of the jelly into her tea and drank deeply. It must have been delicious, but it was a little too odd for the others to sample it. The jelly belonged to Sparky for a reason, after all.

Human Sunset was cross-legged, elbows resting on her knees. She had eaten and drunk her fill for the moment and was happy only to watch the others enjoy their lunch.

The sun was comfortable; it seemed more like the Equestrian sun: Closer to the planet and much more gentle. The mild breeze cooled the small party without chilling them. They had been there for some time, yet the day had not progressed. They were not in a hurry to leave the serenity of the glade.

Eventually, it was time to start the picnic again. This time, both humans were present at the beginning. They distributed the meals and the tea to their companions. Not one word passed as they repeated the process numerous times. Human Sunset would serve the tea from a thermos and their plates would be replenished while she was not looking.

It was a day that should have lasted forever. None of the Sunsets had any intention of disrupting their dalliance; the day, the food and drink, and the company were too perfect to end.

Noise began to creep into the expansive glen. It was initially nothing more than a bit of a whiny static that began to resolve into a voice calling Sunset's name. A girl she felt she should recognise but did not was running toward them, trampling the corn rows in their precise lines of elevated soil. The girl's movement caused the breeze to cool, gradually becoming uncomfortable.

When the girl reached them, she dropped to knees beside the blanket as she gasped for breath. Her white skin glistened with sweat, her naturally curly pink and purple hair tangled and snarled from her exercise. Sunset offered her a teacup, which the girl slapped from her hand.

The girl seemed unable to speak. Her eyes were wide, darting amongst the picnickers. She seized the thermos, throwing it into the trees, where it shattered and its contents soaked into the earth. The picnic basket received the same treatment, followed by the plates of food.

None of the attendees made an effort to stop the girl's actions. It would have required exertion and thought, something none of them wanted to provide except in regards to their lunch. The girl would leave in time. They would be able to continue their repast soon.

The sun had passed its peak; despite their wish to the contrary, the picnic drew to a close. With a sad look at her companions, pony Sunset left first, trotting along the beach until she vanished from sight. Demon Sunset faded after nodding to her remaining compatriots.

Sparky and Sunset looked at each other. They were uncertain which of them should leave first. Sparky may have arrived later, but she was the most beautiful attendee. Sunset had been there longer, but she was the most experienced feaster. Whichever remained would be responsible for the blanket. Neither desired to be in charge, but could not bring herself to leave the task to the other.

The girl was still with them, watching as they gazed into each other's eyes. Finally, Sunset decided to leave. Sparky was the superior, so the blanket was to be her duty.

Rather than stand, Sunset leaned into Sparky, feeling their selves merge as she became Sparky and Sunset. The jelly had been delicious; Sunset regretted not having tried it until Sparky's memory shared the experience with her.

As the sun dipped to the horizon, Sparky stood and collected the blanket. When she had folded and then burned it, she offered her hand to the girl, who accepted the help to stand. The two grasped hands as they trekked the rocky barrens.

Chapter XXXII: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns of a Friend's Struggles
View Online

Sunset Shimmer: Student of Magick

Chapter XXXII: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns of a Friend's Struggles

Sunset woke feeling giddy and ready to float to the ceiling. Beneath the happiness was pain that she ignored. A steady beeping of machinery irritated her ears, but it was not painful. She opened her eyes slowly to behold a white ceiling and white walls, all of it sterile and boring. At least there was a window that offered a view of the dark night sky.

A light snoring that was just audible over the beeps alerted Sunset to her company. Moving her head was complicated due to a brace around her neck, but she was able to accomplish looking in the direction of the noise and saw Pearl in a recliner that had to be the most uncomfortable chair Sunset had ever seen. That was something, as she remembered the one on which she had slept when Pixie was born. Regardless, Pearl looked to be soundly sleeping, a thin blanket pulled over her form.

Pearl snorted as she woke, her eyes opening to look at Sunset. The older Mage smiled, sitting upright and tossing the blanket to the side.

"Welcome back."

Sunset tried to reply, but her mouth was dry and she could only croak. Pearl filled a plastic cup with water, inserted a straw, and held it to Sunset's lips. The young woman drank greedily. She felt that her tongue had mostly returned to normal after the second cup.

"How long have I been out?" Sunset spoke just above a whisper, worried any volume would irritate her throat.

"A little over a day, haystack. The accident was last night."

"Thanks for being here." For some reason, it was hard to process thought. Her mind was cloudy, but Sunset remembered that she had not been alone in her car. "Where's Sweetie Belle?"

Pearl's eyes turned down. "She's a couple of rooms away. She wasn't hurt bad - just a twisted ankle 'n some other bruises, maybe a small concussion - but she ain't wakin'. Doc's not sure why not, so they hooked her up ta machines."

"Can you feel what's wrong with her?"

"Ah checked her body; she's fine other than gettin' a little banged up. It's in her heart. Somethin's got her mighty weighed down. Ah even called a Warlock ta take a look, but she ain't lettin' anybody in without a fight. We've been waitin' fer ya ta wake up so ya could try gettin' ta her."

Thoughts were slow but still worked. The main point was that her best friend needed help. That was all Sunset needed to hear.

"I'll do my best. I feel like my magick is stronger or that it makes a little more sense now."

"That's the 'Gnosis' Ah told ya about. Did ya dream of yer magick?"

"I did. I'll need to talk about it with you later, if that's okay."

Pearl gave her a big smile. "Ah'd be happy ta help. Those Gnosis dreams don't always make sense right away."

"Thanks, Pearl. I'll try my magick now."

Pearl laid a hand over Sunset's. "If'n ya have trouble, let me know."

Sunset nodded, then attempted to project her mind out of her body. She felt the mundane world start to fade as their inner sparks gradually turned from fuzzy to sharp. While she could see Pearl's radiance next to her, Sunset could not reach beyond herself as she normally did.

The hospital reappeared. She groaned.

"I can't float away."

Pearl traced one of the tubes connected to Sunset's arm and found the rolling clasp the controlled the drug's flow.

"It's probably the drugs. Ah can turn off the morphine 'n clear it outta yer body, but yer gonna hurt like the dickens."

"I'm on morphine?"

"Yer leg's busted pretty bad. Ya also got a few cracked ribs from yer seatbelt, 'n lots of sprains 'n deep bruisin'. It'll be a long time before yer back ta runnin' around with the other young'uns.

"Ah can help ya heal faster, but ya won't be able ta talk ta Sweetie Belle tonight. It'd be major work no matter what; even Ah'd have ta charge ya fer it."

It was tempting. Sunset had never been so badly hurt, even including the stabbings and her foalhood trek through a dangerous forest. She did not look forward to weeks of painfully slow recovery that would likely include rehabilitation. Still, Sweetie Belle was far more important.

"We can talk about that later. Go ahead and turn off the medicine. I don't want to keep Sweetie Belle waiting any longer."

With a nod, Pearl twisted the clamp to stop the drip. Sunset felt Pearl's magick that she did not resist as it reached into her body. The pain became increasingly obvious, stabbing and searing her nerves. If any part of her was not on fire, she could not tell.

It was worse than she ever could have guessed. She gasped, her breathing becoming ragged as she tried to force her screaming brain to be silent. Nothing was helping, her concentration shattered by the unending agony.

'I can't do this. It hurts. Dear gods, it hurts!'

'Then give it to me.' Her other self's presence was almost physical, cutting through the haze. 'I am you, and I can take it. Send it to me.'

The dark, hidden part of Sunset began to absorb the screams echoing from the many parts of her body. The pain did not diminish; it became a piece of another part of Sunset Shimmer which was not the conscious part of her. Her other self was now the one gasping in their shared thoughts.

'Get to the girl. I can't do this forever.'

Sunset allowed the hospital to fade again, finally able to extend herself beyond her bed. Pearl was still next to her, the cherry-coloured spark pulsing nearly in time with Sunset's. There were a few other sparks around them, walls no longer a constraint to Sunset's vision. They were all dull, their senses buried and believing in the Lie. One near her was especially dark, the purple and pink having faded almost completely to grey.

The magick was easier to use. She could feel her connection to Sweetie Belle, the experiences and friendly love they shared giving the Mage a strong sympathetic bond with her best friend. Sunset could reach the crystalline spark without a thought, just by wanting to be closer to it.

Her friend's soul was mired in darkness. Pushing herself through the cloud, Sunset reached for her friend's core. It was cracked and chipped, what few colours remained blurring together as they succumbed to the grey. Something about the encroaching darkness scared her, as though she was witnessing Sweetie Belle's life being snuffed from existence like a candle.

She felt something within that spark as she reached for it. Fear and anger were buried deep inside it, compromising its fragile beauty with their disgusting red murkiness. As Sunset made contact with Sweetie Belle's soul, she felt her senses fade as the other sparks vanished.

She was in a room painted in bright colours, toys and stuffed animals neatly placed about the single occupant. The little girl was playing with her toys, having a bunny ride on a turtle's back while she hummed a simple tune.

'Sweetie Belle?' Sunset looked closely at the child and realised she had mistaken the girl's identity. The girl before her had an off-white skin tone with two-tone hair in pink and orange-brown. 'Pixel Bit?'

Pixie had to be around four, perhaps five. She was adorable, looking exactly as Sunset had imagined she would. She kept her shoulder-length hair tied back with a red band, excepting bangs grown long and tucked behind her ears. Her amber eyes were bright and full of life; the spark of childhood wonder was strong.

The bedroom door opened, prompting Pixie to drop her toys and crouch onto the floor. Her eyes filled with fear as a young woman entered her room. This was Sweetie Belle, though she was fully grown into a beautiful young woman.

"Pixel Bit? What have I told you about playing with things that don't belong to you?" Sweetie Belle's voice was oddly masculine. "What do you have to say for yourself?"

"I'm sorry." The little girl cringed as her mother advanced on her. Her voice was high-pitched and squeaky, just like her mother's. "Aunty Sunset said it was okay."

"It doesn't matter if she does or not. You are not to touch things that belong to others. How many times do I need to tell you to get it through your thick skull?"

Sweetie Belle grabbed her daughter's arm, yanking the girl forcefully over her mother's lap. She proceeded to spank Pixie several times, the slaps painfully loud in Sunset's ears. The viciousness of the punishment made her cringe; she was about to use magick to enter the dream and stop it, but it ended before she could. Finally satisfied, Sweetie Belle relented and pushed her daughter back onto the bed.

"I love you, Pixie, but I'm tired of telling you things over and over. Start listening and behaving yourself."

Through her sniffles, Pixie replied, "Yes, Mum."

The scene changed. It was still the same bedroom, but the dresser was no longer small and pink. It had been replaced for a more mature white one. There were fewer stuffed animals and the bedsheets were light blue without childish patterns.

Pixie - now about nine but otherwise looking the same - was playing a game on an iPad, her tongue poking from one side of her mouth as she concentrated on what appeared to be rhythm-based controls. She was well into it when her door opened and Sweetie Belle entered.

"Aw," Pixie moaned as her game beeped. "I died."

"Pixel Bit, put that down and listen to me." This time, Sweetie Belle's voice was that of an adult woman with a Minneapolis accent.

The girl did as instructed, dropping her tablet onto the bed and looking at her mother. "Yes, Mum?"

"Aunty Sunset and I will be working on our research for the rest of the day. I've arranged your regular babysitter. She should be here in a few minutes."

"Why can't I help you? I promise not to get in the way."

Sweetie Belle laughed. It was not mirthful; she was mocking her daughter with her tone.

"You? You don't know how to stay out of the way. You're going to stay here and behave yourself, do you understand me?"

"But, Mum, Aunty Sunset said I could come and help if you weren't doing anything dangerous."

A smack rang through the room as Sweetie Belle slapped Pixie. There was force behind it, far more than what Sunset would have thought her friend could bring to bear. She fully expected to see a handprint on the girl's face. Sweetie Belle was angry, her eyes narrowed and hardened into a glare.

"I love you, but you can't talk back to me. When I tell you something, I expect you to say one thing. That is?"

"Yes, Mum." The girl touched her cheek, tears forming in her large eyes. "I won't do it again."

That mocking laughter escaped Sweetie Belle's mouth again. "I doubt that. I'm starting to wonder if you can listen to me. Maybe that space between your ears is empty."

The doorbell sounded. Sweetie Belle left, nearly slamming the door behind her. Pixie sniffled as she sank into her pillows.

Once again, the scenery changed. A teenage Pixel Bit stood and regarded herself in a full-body mirror hung on her wall. Much of her room's decoration was more mature, almost what one would expect of an adult. There were no posters on the walls, which were a simple blue. Her bed had plain white sheets covered by a dark red quilt and was made up perfectly like what one would see in a fancy hotel.

Pixie wore a boy's tee-shirt emblazoned with a movie or video game character Sunset did not recognise, as well as boy's jeans held to her hips with a simple belt. She still kept her hair tied back, though she had grown it a bit longer. Sunset thought the sight was cute and wished she could get a picture of it to show to Sweetie Belle later, even if it was in their minds.

A Sweetie Belle that was only a few years older than Pixie stormed into the room. Her classy voice rang as she shouted, "What in the world are you wearing?"

"I thought they looked nice."

"Those are clothes for boys. Take them off now."

Pixie shook her head. "I like how I look. What's wrong with that?"

Sweetie Belle responded by grabbing her daughter and stripping her before forcing her into a blouse and a skirt.

"You are a young lady, not some low-brow urchin tomboy."

Pixie glared at her mother. "Why do you care if I want to wear boy's clothes sometimes? I like them, and I can do more things than I can in a skirt."

"What, precisely, do you wish to accomplish that cannot be done in proper garb?"

"Playing with my friends. Running around at the park. Sitting down on the steps. Climbing a ladder."

Sweetie Belle shook her head. "Those are hardly appropriate activities for a lady. They sound more like what Scootaloo's children would do. You can have fun with your friends without roughhousing like boys. I believe I taught you how a proper lady sits when she does not have a seat available."

"Just because you like all that stuff doesn't mean I do."

Rather than respond, Sweetie Belle grabbed her daughter's arms. She squeezed as she pulled the girl close to her face; Sunset was certain Pixie would have bruises. Dream or not, she could not understand why her friend would treat Pixie like that. The pieces were starting to come together, but she wanted to wait for the scene to end before she made any guesses as to the meaning.

Sweetie Belle carefully enunciated each word as she spoke again. "Stop being an idiot, you stupid child. You are a lady. So help me, I will see to it that you behave like one."

She released Pixel Bit, who had started to cry.

"I love you, but you must learn proper behaviour. I am disposing of this," she shook the pilfered clothing, "and I hope never to have this discussion again. Am I being clear, or do I need to use smaller words?"

"Yes, Mum, I won't do it again."

Instead of changing, the scene faded to be replaced by a void. It was a true void: Absent of light or colour, dark and devoid of anything. Sunset was on the lowest shores of the Astral Plain, the Temenos, within a single dreamer's soul. She had no experience traversing a dreamscape that was not her own. She had only read about it during her studies, unwilling to use the magick for fear of invading another's private thoughts.

Each piece of a soul - dreams and hopes, thoughts and feelings - occupied its own space within the personal Temenos. Finding something specific meant one had to play the association game. She wanted to be wherever Sweetie Belle was, but she had no direct way to track the girl's consciousness if she was even aware of her dreams. Whatever was so hindering her friend had to be somewhere within her soul, but that space was effectively limitless. She needed clues.

She did not know how much time she had, as oneiromancy did not have any predictable time table. Non-Mages lacked personal Daimon - a type of Goetie that inhabited the Astral Plain - so she could not look for that. Her best option was to travel as best she could until she could draw Sweetie Belle's attention and either wake her or pull her consciousness into the dream. Ideally, she would be able to discern what was causing the problem.

'Alright, I'm within a cell of "abuse Pixel Bit" right now. The way she talked each time makes me think of her family, so she's probably projecting that onto having a child.'

The dreams started again. They were not the same ones; Sweetie Belle had a lifetime of memories to recycle. Pixie was punished time and again for genuine misbehaviour and for simply being different. The only reoccurring similarity was that the punishment never fit the crime; it was always verbal or physical abuse, never a time out or a grounding or a conversation about what she had done wrong. The whole thing was far too similar to Sunset's foalhood. When she decided she would learn nothing more, Sunset called on her magick to manipulate the dream.

"Hey, Sweetie Belle," she called when she had given herself form within the bedroom.

Her friend paused the verbal assault she had been unleashing to give a chipper "What's up?"

"Does this scene remind you of anything? Did your mother ever yell at you like this?"

"All the time. Why do you ask?"

How exactly to use one dream to travel to another was not in the reading material. Sunset was moving blindly into new territory.

"Well, what if you were Pixie's age and you were back with your mother? I'd like to see what happened to you."

"Sure. It was like this."

Sunset felt herself moving. Rather than stay in the part of Sweetie Belle that revisited her childhood on her daughter, Sunset assumed she was going to a place that would show those memories. She did not care if her mode of travel was not elegant; so long as it worked, she would be a sledgehammer if that was what was required to save her best friend.

The scene offered a subtle change. The room was the same, except the child had purple and pink curly hair and white skin. Cookie Crumbles was berating her daughter, just as Sweetie Belle did to Pixie earlier. An image of Sweetie Belle lay on the bed and sobbed.

'How the hell does Luna deal with this stuff? I know Sweetie Belle is in here, but what's holding her down?'

Sunset paused her thoughts to examine the scenes. One after another, each of the family would belittle, mock, spank, or slap the girl throughout her life. As Sweetie Belle grew older, she became increasingly hesitant, a wilting flower in thin soil.

'Even after being with me for so long, I do know that she's still got that baggage. If she's not here, then what else could represent her problems?'

When the quest was ended, Sunset resolved to take as many Psychology classes as possible. If she ever had to deal with dream walking again, she wanted to have some idea how to find what she needed. She could start by reading, as she would be in the hospital or laid up for some time.

That was for the future. The problem facing her was the now, and she was lost. Sunset decided to abandon thinking too much; she would act by instinct. If gods existed, she prayed they would favour her for once.

Rarity was in the room with Sweetie Belle, her hand raised to deliver yet another painful reminder that the girl was not good enough for her family. Sunset willed herself into the room and seized the teen's arm.

"Sunset? What are you doing here? Can't you see I'm in the middle of a conversation with my sister?"

"Conversations don't involve slapping someone for disagreeing with you or not doing what you want." Using the faux Rarity's arm as leverage, Sunset shoved her into the door. "You're not her sister anymore. The one she has now learned a better way. The new Rarity is a great sister. Go, shoo."

Rarity vanished. Sunset was about to turn back to the image of Sweetie Belle until she felt small, thin arms encircle her as her friend's weight hurled itself into her back.

"Thanks for coming for me. I wasn't sure how much more I could take."

"Sweetie Belle? Did I find you?"

The image released her. Sunset turned to face her, a grin of relief on her face. It faded when she saw that Sweetie Belle was shaking her head.

"I'm only a piece of me. I'm the part that would wait in my room for someone to come and yell at me again. Did you come to help me stop the nightmares?"

"Yes. Can you help me find the rest of you?"

"I wish I could, but we're hidden from each other. I can only help you with one thing: You don't need to look for all of me. I'm pretty sure there's something deeper that represents all of my nightmares. If you find that and make it better, I bet the rest would disappear."

"Thanks. I'll see you when we wake up, you hear me?"

The image did not reply. It and the bedroom faded. Sunset felt herself moving into another part of Sweetie Belle's soul as she was drawn to a new cell. This one had a different feeling to it than the earlier ones did; it was lighter and more colourful. It felt happier.

Sunset's initial speculation appeared to be correct as she saw a very young Sweetie Belle wandering about a zoo with her family. Thanks to it being a dream, Sunset knew instantly that their smiles were genuine. The little girl's eyes widened in awe at the large animals and she giggled in mirth at the antics of the smaller ones. At a guinea pig petting area, Magnum bought her a bag of feed before accompanying her into the pen where several of the large, adorable rats swarmed her for treats. They laughed together as the guinea pigs snatched the food from her open palm.

One of them was a little too excited, nipping her finger in its rush to eat. She began to cry, though the injury was not bleeding. Magnum lifted her and passed her over the gate to Cookie, where her mother and big sister comforted her. An attendant apologised, but Magnum sent the young man back to his post. Sweetie Belle had already calmed and wanted to go back to feeding the critters.

'She's always been fearless, even if she can't see it. No, not exactly fearless. Resilient. She's stronger than she thinks, but she has to see it.'

A piece of the Sweetie Belle-coloured jigsaw puzzle clicked into place. She had an inkling of what her friend needed, if no plan yet to help her. It was something, but she still needed to find what was preventing the girl recognising herself as the strong young woman she was.

"Sweetie Belle, give me a hint. What's holding you back?"

"Sounds like you need help."

Sunset felt a weight on her shoulder. A small black cat was perched there as though she had always been present. Karen regarded her for moment before speaking.

"We Fae are good at travelling through dreams. I've been keeping an eye on her ever since she gave me a home and her friendship. My poor little mistress has been hurting, but I haven't been able to help her. I'm afraid that if this continues, The Bogeyman will notice and take her away. Do you mind if I travel with you?"

"I'd appreciate the help. Do you have any ideas where to go next?"

"No, I don't. I'm sorry, I can't really be much more than moral support for now."

"That's worth a lot more than you think. Let's go."

They travelled for a time that felt like hours, but Karen stated had been minutes. More happy scenes of Sweetie Belle with her family, friends, and daughter revealed themselves, as did scenes of further abuse. It was repetitive, an unending montage without any direct information.

Sunset did not have unlimited time. She was aware that the clock was ticking; her other self could not hold back the pain for long, and she had no idea what would happen when it returned to her conscious mind. Given that she was linked to Sweetie Belle, Sunset worried that it would hurt her friend. If all else failed, that was her final card; she desperately hoped it would not need to be played. The searing agony would draw Sweetie Belle, but there was no guarantee Sunset would be able to do or to say anything.

"We're going in circles. I don't know what to do to get deeper."

Karen patted her shoulder. "If we're not progressing like this, we should look for alternative dream plays. Maybe we should try to find something from after she started to live with you?"

"That pretty much includes everything with Pixie in it."

"She's only superimposing her own life onto her daughter. We haven't seen anything that involves the real Pixie."

"Alright, take the helm."

Karen worked some of her magick on the door of the bedroom they currently occupied. Sunset opened it without hesitation; the duo found themselves in their flat's kitchen. Sweetie Belle was serving tea to a middle-aged man seated at the table. He was semi-translucent and hovered a bit over the seat, yet had no problem grasping the tea cup.

"Mike?"

The ghost started, but he smiled at the cat. "Karen? Fancy meeting you here."

"Are you still haunting Sweetie Belle? I thought you passed over or something like that."

He chuckled. "I would think one of the Fae would understand. When one comes into contact with another, the parties exchange pieces of their souls. Those remain with them for a time; the stronger the connection, the longer it endures. We all live on within the souls of those we meet. It may have been a short time, but Sweetie Belle truly considered me a friend. Because of this, she has nurtured a piece of me, though I do not believe she is aware of this. I sometimes appear in her dreams to comfort her."

"Something's really hurting her," Sunset said. "I saw her soul from the outside; it's like she's almost completely given up. We're trying to find out why. Could you help us find it?"

"Alas, I lack the ability to traverse her dreams as you can. All I can offer is advise."

"Anything can help. Please tell us."

Mike swept his arms to encompass the kitchen. "What is missing from this dream?"

Sunset and Karen looked about the room. Sunset was unsure what its layout had been when Mike visited them, but she did note the high chair was not present. Sweetie Belle had not yet given birth when she met Mike.

"I'm not sure. I think it looks like it did when you were here."

"Correct. The girl I met was with child. She may have been unsure of herself and still learning, but she was devoted to being a mother. Karen, do you recall her words in the temple? She wished to introduce her child to her friends. She must have given birth by now, but the child has never been presented to me in any of her dreams. Have you seen her offspring elsewhere?"

"Many times," Karen replied. "They're not always happy, though. She repeats the sins of her family."

"Then perhaps you should investigate Sweetie Belle's soul to discern her true feelings for the infant."

The dream was fading. Mike offered a final sentence, "I will aid to send you somewhere to connect to the child."

They found themselves in a quiet downtown street. Sunset did not recognise the location exactly; it may have been a generic background or a place of significance. Sweetie Belle was strolling along the sidewalk as she carried Pixel Bit. When the young mother reached an alley, she ducked into the shadow. After glancing back to ensure no one had seen her, she dropped Pixie into a dumpster. Sunset remembered Midnight's story even as she gasped at her friend's actions.

It was a singular lead, the best they had. She wanted to question that particular image of Sweetie Belle but knew it would be better to follow the dream and see if it led to the end of the hunt. Karen helped guide them through the alley to another dream.

The scene faded into yet another void. Sweetie Belle was there alone, still pregnant. She stood before a mirror as she tried different masques. Each was her face done in Ancient Greek theatrical style: An enormous smile was followed by a sad face that in turn gave way to a frown.

"I've never been this deep before," Karen whispered in Sunset's ear. "If this isn't what we're seeking, it's close."

Sunset nodded. Her intuition was screaming at her, though that may have been her other self. If they had not found the problem, she feared she would have no choice to but to abandon her quest for the time being.

The pieces did not quite align. Terrible memories were interspersed with pleasant ones, all culminating in a deep dream of abandoning her own daughter. Sunset had expected to see something involving Pixie again.

Mike's explanation about carrying pieces of souls within one's own jarred her memories of her nightmares. If those pieces reflected the true individual, which she believed they did, then she had a greater understanding of what was wrong. Sunset's nightly horror shows frequently included the girl she called her best friend. While Sweetie Belle's own dreams had not involved gruesome murder - at least, not those they saw - she had joyfully instigated or participated in it every time she appeared to Sunset. Her ready willingness to offer Pixie or herself for inhuman atrocities was a testament to something being fundamentally broken.

Sunset integrated herself into the dream and called to Sweetie Belle.

The girl stopped, a gasp of shock that belied her masque of laughter escaping her. "Sunset? How did you find me?"

The dream began to fade.

"Get out! Please, just go away."

"No, don't kick me out. I'm here to help you."

Sweetie Belle held a knife that she plunged into her gravid belly. She used her other hand to swap masques to a horrified grimace. When her expression was suitable, she tore into her own flesh as blood ran down her body and soaked her clothes. Whether she was doing it in an effort to drive Sunset into leaving her was impossible to guess. Her emotions were full of rage and guilt and shame.

"Why would you want to do that? Look at me! I'm a monster, Sunset."

"I don't believe that for a second. Just let me talk with you. Please? You're my best friend. If you're hurting, I want to be there to support you."

"I'm not worth it. I can't be fixed, Sunset. If I go away, you wouldn't have to waste your time and money on me, Pixie could be with Button and have a better family that'll love her like she deserves, and everyone will be happier."

Sunset pushed against the fading dream, weaving her own Mana into it to lend it strength. It would not last if she could not persuade Sweetie Belle to allow it to remain.

"No, we wouldn't. Karen and I would be heartbroken. Think of Scootaloo and Apple Bloom and Button Mash; would they be happy to see you die?"

"They will be once they realise how much I've held them back, especially Button. I'm a burden to everyone."

"Do you really want Pixie to grow up wondering about you? She'd see pictures of you and wonder what happened to you."

"She wouldn't need that. She'd stay with Button Mash and his family. They can give her what I can't. I'd just break her."

"Did you forget that I can read people's feelings? I know how much she loves you; she's not broken, she's radiant. Yes, having her father's love played a big role in that, but she wouldn't be as brilliantly happy as she is if it weren't for you. Who gets up every time she cries and cuddles her back to sleep? Who plays with her so much that she forgets to do her homework? Who sings to her in the most beautiful voice I've ever heard? She'd lose all of that if you left her."

"Sweetie Belle, you're refusing to see all the ways you've helped others," Karen said. "I was just existing by that river, hoping The Bogeyman wouldn't find me. I was too scared to leave. If you hadn't let me travel with you and then invited me into your life, I'd still be stuck there. Can't you see what you've done for me? How your friendship has made me happier? Can you say that it wouldn't matter to me if you hadn't been there?"

"But what about all the things I take? Sunset has to put up with Pixie's crying, she spends money on us, and she's always dropped everything to help me. You said I'm your friend, but I count on you to protect us from monsters. I'm not giving you anything."

Sunset lunged forward, grasping Sweetie Belle in a tight hug. She did not care about the blood; the only thing that mattered was saving Sweetie Belle from herself.

"Damn it, Sweetie Belle, you're only looking at material things. So what if I lose sleep or spend money? Do you know how much I get back from having you both in my life?

"If you want to look at give and take, then think about this: I get to watch Pixie growing up. Those big, bright eyes of hers are taking in everything around her. She smiles when she sees me now. I've ruined my reputation with a lot of people, but Pixie doesn't know that. She knows me as her Aunty Sunset who loves her, and she loves me back. Thanks to you bringing her into my life, I get to have someone who loves me without all the memories of what I've done."

The girl had not responded or moved. She was still trying to end the dream.

"Sunset, you don't understand. I am a monster. Don't you understand what I was doing? You must have seen my dreams; you have to know how I feel about her. You should know by now that I'm not good for her."

Karen hopped from Sunset's shoulder to Sweetie Belle's. "Can you explain? Why do you think that?"

"Because I hate her sometimes! When she starts crying, I have to force myself not to scream at her or pick her up and shake her until stops making that awful noise. I get so angry that I just wish she'd go away. There are times I've wished that I'd gotten that abortion when I had the chance."

Sunset did not break her embrace. "Then why didn't you? Why don't you scream at her or smack her? What made you keep her and be a good parent?"

There was a moment of silence. Finally, Sweetie Belle looked at her. The masque prohibited reading her expression, but the dream began to stabilise. She remained trapped in her anger and guilt as she spoke in a quavering voice.

"When I was little, I thought it was really weird how my friends' parents would just say 'I love you' to them. Scootaloo's parents are retired professional athletes, but they don't care that she's not interested in becoming a pro; they love her anyway. Mrs. Love Tap and Mr. Chip are always happy for their sons and encourage them to be who they want to be. I never had that. I didn't even know there were families like that until I met them.

"Once I saw how my family was different, I wanted someone who'd just love me. When I found out about Pixie, part of me thought it was my chance to get what I wanted. I knew I'd never be allowed to keep her, but I still liked the dream. I'd have someone who has to depend on me and loves me unconditionally. I wanted that from Pixie, someone who'd just say 'I love you' with no strings attached.

"But then it really happened. You came and took me away so that I could make my own choice. What I told you the night we found out about Pixie? That was just a stupid dream, but I knew I couldn't change my mind after you did so much for me. I decided I'd have to be a good Mum no matter what, since I didn't want you to know and throw me out. I tried to force myself to believe in the lie I told you, but it's not working."

Karen rubbed her cheek with a paw. "I can taste emotions; you've never shown hatred to Pixie. Irritation, yes, but that's to be expected. You love her, truly and deeply, even if you can't always see it. Why don't you abuse her like your family did?"

"The problem isn't that I don't love her, it's that I hate her sometimes. I know it's wrong of me to feel that way, but I can't help it. It's all so messed up in here that I get lost. I can't blame her for being born when I decided to let it happen. It's not her fault that she can't tell me what she needs or doesn't understand how to wait until I'm awake or not carrying dishes to cry for something. That doesn't stop me wanting her gone. I'm always scared that I'm not going to stop myself one day, and then I'll take away the happiness in her eyes. She doesn't deserve someone like me."

"I have news for you: You will lose your temper one day. We're not perfect. If you leave us and she goes to live with Button permanently, he'll lose his temper one day. I've lost mine with you. Did you stop liking me when I made a mistake?"

Sweetie Belle gasped. "Of course not. I love you, Sunset, and I knew you didn't mean it when you accidentally said hurtful things. That's why I forgave you when you apologised."

"And I've done the same for you. I'm not perfect, you're not perfect, Pixie's not perfect. No one ever is. Would you stop loving her when she's older and gets mad at you? I don't think there's a kid alive who hasn't said 'I hate you' to their parents at least once. Would you kick her out if she did?"

"Of course not. I'd be hurt, but I'd never stop loving her."

Sunset nodded. "There's your answer, Sweetie Belle. Yeah, you'll make mistakes. The difference is that she already knows that you love her, so she'll forgive you."

"But that doesn't fix those times I really do wish that she'd never been born. How do I fix those feelings? A lot of things can be forgiven, but she shouldn't ever have to forgive me if I tell her that."

"I think the root of it is these masques you're wearing."

Talking with Sweetie Belle had distracted her from trying to end the dream. She had not abandoned her attempts to push Sunset from her mind, but they were not as forceful. When Sunset mentioned the false faces, the dream started to fracture. Whatever Sweetie Belle was hiding, mention of it had more than redoubled her efforts; the entire void was breaking as Sweetie Belle started to fade. Sunset's magick would not be able to stop it.

"Please, don't do this," she begged. "I don't care what you're hiding or who you are. There's nothing that will make me stop loving you."

"I can't let you see. It's ugly."

"I still dream about the monster I used to be. It can't be worse than the thoughts and feelings I had."

The masque fell to reveal nothing. Sweetie Belle had no face, just a featureless field of smooth skin from her neck to her hairline. She was crying, though her lack of eyes meant no tears fell. Her voice, defeated and empty, came from where her mouth should have been.

"I'm nothing. That's all I ever was."

Sunset felt herself flying away from Sweetie Belle. The dream was over. She screamed her friend's name, hoping Sweetie Belle would hear the anguish of loss in her voice.

She stopped moving. It took a moment before Sunset realised she could feel the dream stabilising. It was not her magick, but it did not seem to be from Sweetie Belle, either. Karen was next to her and seemed to feel it as well.

A glow emanated from behind them, the source of whatever was holding them within the dream. It looked like the soft warm light from a fireplace inviting the weary traveler to rest. It began to take a shape, rapidly forming an enormous dragon. Sunset and Karen sat within the palm of a massive hand.

Even as ponies, Sunset and her friends could have stood together on that hand and still had the room to move. Each claw was easily twice the length of her human body. Bright red scales glittered in light that surrounded the dragon. Orange irises regarded them for a moment before turning to Sweetie Belle.

"Ted!"

Sunset had initially thought her friend somehow possessed a daimon. The dragon certainly matched the one from Sweetie Belle's adventure to the lost temple. Sunset could appreciate just how large the ancient god was, something the girl and the cat had failed to clarify. The fact that Sweetie Belle had been in Ted's hand, right in front of the great dragon's face, and had not been cowed gave Sunset a new appreciation for her.

"My dear friend, I have felt the terrible weight that drags your soul into the muck. The caged bird is unsure how to spread its wings and fly. Why do you falter at the cage door? You, who stood within my hand and possessed the gall to berate me for my anger, should not feel fear as you behold the sky."

"I can't fly. You can't throw a flightless bird from its nest and expect it to survive."

Ted lowered Sunset and Karen to the ground, then smiled. "As we are within a dream, allow me to make it easier for us to talk."

The massive dragon began to shrink, only stopped when his head was at Sweetie Belle's eye level.

"Do I not owe you a hug, Sweetie Belle?"

She latched onto his neck with force that may have suffocated even a god. The once-enormous dragon raised to his hind legs to wrap his forelegs about the girl.

"How are you here?"

"All thinking beings possess souls. Your friends can explain how we leave pieces of ourselves with others, but we gods are capable of much more than humans. I left another piece of myself with you so that I could enter your dreams without restriction when the time of your greatest need arrived. I feared that you would drown before you learned to swim."

"Why would you bother?"

He ended their hug, withdrawing a couple paces to look her in the eyes.

"I came for you because you are my friend, though I am not the only one to care for you, Sweetie Belle the Greathearted. If you do not know who you are, perhaps your friends can help you to discern it."

"You'd do that for me?"

Ted smiled. "For what purpose do friends exist? I do it for you because I wish to see you smile as you did before I departed this world. You granted me peace, now it is my time to return the favour."

"Who am I, then? All I know is that I'm Pixie's Mum. I'm Sunset's friend so she doesn't lose touch. I have lots of friends, and I know who I am to them. Who am I to me? How do I mean something?"

"That is both the simplest and the most complex of questions any being can ask. Who are you? I could tell you what I see, but that does not answer what you have asked. In my eyes, you are a priceless treasure, though I cannot decide your value. You are as valuable as you wish to be, from the rarest of gemstones to the most common of soils.

"You define yourself as others see you. You cannot give yourself worth if you have decided that you have no meaning. Tell me, who are you?"

"I don't know. I'm just the faceless girl that wears a masque to fit the situation."

"Whence came these masques?"

"I'm not sure. It seems like I was already wearing them by the time I noticed. I don't remember ever having something I could point at and say 'That's Sweetie Belle. This is who I am.' If my friends want to play, I play with them. If my family wanted me to be perfect, I tried."

"You fought against being what they wanted you to be," Sunset said. "If you had always been the perfect daughter they wanted, you wouldn't have gotten pregnant. Why did you do that if you didn't have something of your own will?"

"The things I did with Button were stress-relief. I don't know what I was thinking except that it felt good to do something they'd hate. I knew what could happen and that I'd get caught if it did, but I did it anyway. That just makes me a tramp."

"That makes you someone who wasn't wearing a masque to be what someone else told her to be."

"No, I just swapped what they wanted for a different one."

"So you're saying it was all Button's idea? Did he suggest it? Did he pressure you into doing it?"

Sweetie Belle shook her head vehemently. "No, he'd never do something like that. It was my idea. I kinda had to talk him into it."

"Then that wasn't a masque you wore for someone else. No matter what you think about what you did, it was still something you did because you were Sweetie Belle: A rebellious spirit that wanted to be her own person."

"You have fixed your own gaze too long upon your demeanour; now you are incapable of finding your nature. Is this a reason to wish for an end to your life?"

"I've hurt people a lot, too. It never even occurred to me that bullying Sunset would push her to kill herself, but that's what I helped do. My friends and I had what we wanted, but we kept going because it felt good to tear her down. We were petty and stupid and malicious.

"It's also easy to hurt someone without meaning to. I don't want to hurt Pixie, even if I dream about it sometimes. I should know better than anyone except maybe Sunset how badly even words can destroy, but I know I'll still fail her and everyone else at least sometimes."

Ted nodded. "Even we gods are not perfect. It required a sprouting bud full of vigour to show me that there was another path I could choose, one that would lead me to peace. Could your Blessed friend have displayed the same fortitude of will to counter me?"

"You mean stupidity? Sunset's really smart and good with words, so I think she could have helped you find peace without having to yell at you."

"You're wrong. I know I can be brave, but that takes a completely different type of courage. I'm a jackhammer that beats its way through an obstacle with all the finesse of a hacksaw. I'll bull-headedly smack my face into a wall until I get what I want unless someone else turns me around. I might be learning, but that's still me at the end of the day. What you see is what you get."

"That's who I wanted to be: Someone who doesn't hold back just to make other people happy. I don't want these stupid masques to fit in; I want friends who love me even if I'm air-headed and wear my heart on my sleeve."

"Have your clipped wings regrown, little sparrow? Can you discern who you are?"

"I'm not sure. I don't want other people to tell me who I am. Being Pixie's Mum is fine, but I don't want that to be all I am."

Karen leapt to Ted's back and then to Sweetie Belle's shoulder. "Take your time to decide who you are. Even if you decide now, you won't be that person right away. You could spend several lives refining yourself, anyway, so decide as you go and then apply what you learn."

Sweetie Belle grabbed Karen and hugged her. Pretty green eyes full of tears came into being as she buried her face in the cat's fur. Karen licked her cheek, eliciting a giggle.

"That tickles, Karen," she fussed through a mouth that was finally visible. It was turned up in a real grin of her own, not one she forced upon herself.

Ted hugged her again. "And so the little bird tentatively unfurls her wings. Soar without fear. When the storms come, your friends shall be ready to harbour you."

Sweetie Belle placed her hands over her stomach, then lifted them to hold Pixel Bit. The self-inflicted wounds, the blood, and the swollen belly were gone. The baby in her arms was about the size she should have been for the present.

"Oh, Pixie, can you ever forgive me?"

Even though she could not understand what was happening or what was asked of her, Pixie was merely pleased to be with her mother. She may have been a shard of the real Pixel Bit, but the piece reflected the whole and the entirety of Pixel Bit was every bit her mother's girl. She squealed, reaching for Sweetie Belle's face to grasp her nose as a big, goofy smile took hold of her face.

"I know I'm not perfect and that I'll let you down sometimes, but we'll work it out, okay?" Sweetie Belle spoke through the little hands seizing her lips.

Her question received a coo in response.

"I'm so sorry. I love you, Pixie, and I'll always be there to tell you that. I have some friends who I think want to meet you."

She offered Pixie to Ted, who cradled her in his forelegs. "I predict that she will grow to be as vibrant as her mother."

Mike appeared, hovering next to Ted. Dream logic allowed him to take Pixie in hands that should not have been able to touch her.

"Your child is as fearless and kind as you. A mighty dragon and a shade earn naught but smiles."

"Maybe that's who I am?"

"What do you mean?" Karen asked.

"All different types of people need someone who can accept them the way they are, no matter what they look like or what they've done. I want to be able to make people feel better, whether that just takes someone to listen or a song or a hug. I can take what I learn about being who I am and help others learn to be themselves."

"You are well on your way," Ted observed. "Though it saddens me, it is time to say farewell. I cannot remain with you in this manner, though some part of me shall be at your side throughout your life."

"Before you go, I wanted to ask something. Was it your voice I've been hearing calling me in my dreams?"

"I have not spoken to you before this moment. When did you hear it?"

"It wasn't The Bogeyman or one of the other Lords of Arcadia. I would have noticed their magick."

Ted smiled. "You must discover the source of that call for yourself. My final words of advise: Treat the unknown with respect, not fear."

Sweetie Belle pulled her friends into a group hug. "I want to know what's out there, even if it's scary. After all, I have friends to catch me when I fall."

There was no specific end to the hug or to the dream. Sunset felt herself rushing back to her own spark. The sensation of being pushed from Sweetie Belle's mind was not unpleasant as she felt the old hurt falling from her friend. The hospital room reappeared, Pearl still at her side.

The agonising pain was still present, but Pearl was already opening the line of morphine while her other self continued to hold the worst of it at bay.

"I think she'll be okay now. She'll wake up soon."

Pearl's eyes glimmered as she smiled at Sunset. "Ah'm gonna check on her 'n bring her back here as soon as Ah can."

A small wave of magick, one that was pure and radiant like the energy that had surrounded her as she pulled Midnight Sparkle back from the edge of destruction, flowed through the room. It did not heal her, but it soothed Sunset's pain with its passing. The magick was that of the Awakened and was intimately familiar despite the fact she had never felt it prior to that moment.

"Well bless mah stars, Sweetie Belle went 'n Awakened."

A quiet "Yay" was the extent of the response Sunset could muster. The drugs were flooding her system with a sweet cloudy high as they eased her pain. She wanted to cheer, but she was too sluggish to move.

"Ya rest fer now; ya've done more'n yer best."

Sunset's consciousness began to fill with static like an old television. She might have been lying there for hours for all she cared as she enjoyed the high delivered by the opiates that kept the pain in the back of her mind. Her only thoughts as she drifted into sleep were pleasure that she was alive and that her friend was finally healing. She lost consciousness with a smile on her face.

PART IV END

Epilogue: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns That She Has Only Begun To Learn
View Online

Sunset Shimmer: Student of Magick

Epilogue: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns That She Has Only Begun To Learn

There was a definite pink on the horizon when Sunset felt two people enter her room. There had been a couple nurses checking on her after Pearl left, but the souls of these two visitors burned as Sunset's did. Pearl's spark was there, as was a glowing pink and purple spark. The latter was bright and clear, the dark clouds of unhappiness and red tint of buried rage that had enshrouded it for so long finally gone.

Sunset pulled herself back into her body, unaware she had been drifting. The hospital had not faded, yet she had been able to see the souls of those around her.

"Sweetie Belle?"

The response was a pair of arms gently wrapping across her chest. The teen applied just the right pressure to make her presence known without irritating Sunset's injuries.

A high-pitched murmur replied, "Thank you."

Though she was stiff, Sunset's right arm did not hurt as much of most of her body did. She was able to lift it to pat Sweetie Belle's head.

"How do you feel?"

"Amazing. I can't believe how different everything looks and feels. Is this what it's always like?"

"Ya'll learn how ta balance that 'n ignore all the extra input. It'll just go ta the back of yer head."

"No wonder you seemed out of it all the time after you Awakened," Sweetie Belle chuckled. Her face fell, though not from the depression that had haunted her. She was regarding Sunset. "I can feel where you're hurt and how bad it is. How were you able to help me when you're in such a bad state?"

"Because you're my best friend."

"You have no idea how much I appreciate it. If you hadn't come when you did, I would have given up completely. You've saved me so many times, Sunset, and I just wish I could help you."

"You've Awakened. Just being able to say that and feel the magick in you helps more than you can imagine. Which Path are you on?"

"I ended up in Stygia. I thought Alchemists are focused on Death and Matter. Wouldn't broken bones and injuries be for the Life Arcanum? Why can I feel and see the damage you've taken?"

"They overlap," Pearl explained. "Ah've never studied Death so Ah'm not sure if they're different fer the two of us, but Ah feel injuries as bein' damage ta the person's Pattern that mah magick lets me fix. Ah think Death looks more at how it can break a Pattern altogether."

Sweetie Belle shivered. "I wouldn't want to hurt someone. I want to use my magick to make things better."

"Hayseed, ya ever hear of Shiva? The Hindus from India worship her. She's their Goddess of Death 'n Destruction. In order fer mah plants ta grow their best, Ah gotta rip out the ones that ain't makin' it 'n trim back extra branches. Death 'n destruction have their place so's somethin' new can come in. It's like Midnight points out: Death just means change. Ya understand?"

"Yeah, I just don't really think about it. Death isn't usually a good thing, whether it's death or change."

"I hear that," Sunset wheezed while trying to chuckle. "For the record, I'm glad I'm alive ... even if it hurts."

Pearl laid a hand on Sunset's shoulder. "Ya want me ta work on ya? It's gonna take a lot of Mana, but Ah could have ya back ta normal by tonight."

It would be so easy; the pain would be gone and she could forget the hospital. Sunset shook her head as best as the brace allowed.

"It's not that I don't want to owe you, Pearl, but I'm worried that I'd lose myself fast if I start counting on magick to fix everything."

"Ah respect yer concerns. Use magick fer what's important or when ya need it, but never let it be yer crutch. T'ain't nothin' wrong with havin' a little fun with it, neither, so long's ya remember moderation. Still...." Her voice fell silent as Sunset felt some of her mentor's magick flow into her body. She did not resist it, and she felt some of her bruises healing and the pain lessening. "Don't mean we cain't take the edge off fer our friends. Yer on yer own from here."

"Thanks, Pearl."

"Do ya feel up ta talkin' 'bout yer Gnosis dream now?"

"I think so."

She described the dream, though she did not mention her pony and demon counterparts. The unending picnic, Sweetie Belle's appearance, the merging of selves, and the end of the dream were not difficult to relate, but she found herself faltering when it came to sharing how she had felt throughout it. She stumbled on the words for the tranquil nothingness.

"Do you know what it means? Oh, is that a bad question to ask?"

"I don't mind talking about it, not with you two. It'll probably seem silly for a 'profound moment of clarity,' but I'm pretty sure I know what I was trying to tell myself."

"Ain't nothin' silly 'bout it. Ya learned somethin' that enlightened ya, 'n Ah'll take on anybody that would say otherwise."

"Alright." Sunset chuckled, but quickly stopped as the pain resurfaced. "That picnic was just a setting. I was going through repetitive motions without thinking about them. Sparky was off to the side, not taking action since I wasn't. When Sweetie Belle came on the scene, she forced us to stop. We had to pay attention to something, to think again.

"I wouldn't say that I've been stagnating, but I haven't been moving forward. All these things I've learnt and people I've met, and I've been trying to stay the same. That's not how it works; it's like what the Adamantine Arrow teaches: 'Existence is War.' Living is a struggle to survive. If you're not changing every day, you're dead.

"My merging with Sparky is the main point. I went into her, not the other way around. Magick changed how I see the world, but I'm still Sunset Shimmer. I might call myself Sparky sometimes, but that doesn't have to mean being two different people.

"Talking with Night Star actually helped me think about that. I haven't fundamentally changed. Just because I can see what someone is feeling doesn't make me someone else. I hang out with my friends, old and new, and I'm still Sunset Shimmer. Instead of fighting to keep two lives separate, I need to embrace how they affect each other."

"No masques?" Sweetie Belle asked with a small, knowing grin.

"No masques. There's value in protecting my identity from unscrupulous people, but that applies to the non-magickal world, too. I don't think there's anything wrong with behaving differently in the appropriate situations, just that I shouldn't try to be someone else and lose sight of who I am."

"Well, haystack, Ah think yer ready ta take on the world."

"If it's all the same to you, I'd rather just take on these injuries for now."

Pearl laughed. She reached into her bag and placed a new, unwrapped mobile on the rolling tray. It was the newest model iPhone, one Sunset had skipped because of the need to save money.

"Mah graduation gift fer ya, since yers was ruined in the accident."

"No way, I know how much those cost."

"Don't worry yer bruised head about it. Ah ain't takin' 'no' fer an answer. Ya need a way ta keep in touch with yer friends, 'n ya've more'n earned it."

"Alright, you've twisted my arm. Thank you."

"I know you need to sleep, but you should probably call your insurance people first."

Sunset nodded. "Can you look up the numbers?"

"Ah'll do the talkin' if'n ya'll tell 'em it's okay. Ah'm known fer drivin' a hard bargain."

"I'd appreciate that. Thank you again, Pearl."

"No need ta mention it, haystack. When Ah take apprentices, they become mah family. It's why Ah'm so particular about who Ah take."

She did as promised, taking the call into the hallway so Sunset could rest. The warm glow of Pearl's kindness and Sweetie Belle's Awakening combined with the drugs and the aftereffects of Pearl's magick to exact their toll. Sunset felt sleep trying to lasso her. She knew resisting would do nothing for her and surrendered to it, losing herself in a dreamless darkness.

She woke stiff, but otherwise feeling much better than she had. It was fully morning by then, cheerfully warm sunlight streaming into her room. Sweetie Belle was dozing in the recliner while Pearl was relaxed in another chair, holding her tablet. When she saw Sunset's movement, she turned off the screen.

"Just in time. They're comin' ta take ya fer X-rays 'n some other tests. How're ya feelin'?"

Pearl's voice woke Sweetie Belle, who sat up.

"I'm feeling better. Between what you did and just getting some sleep, I think a lot of the smaller aches are gone."

"Ah got some news while ya were sleepin'. That accident was the darnedest set of circumstances Ah've ever heard of, 'n that's sayin' somethin'. The driver that hit ya stole that car. The owner didn't even notice until the cops came ta ask about it. The truck's driver saw a man fleein' the scene. We got the police on it, but Ah don't think they're gonna have much luck. There was Awakened magick at the scene. A Witch we don't know was the thief. We don't think he was after ya, but that was some mighty weird timin'."

"You think he could have been a Seer?"

"Cain't rightly say. He's not in our Consilium or the local Assembly. We're gonna put out an alert, but don't hold yer breath. Not a one of the Guardians has been able ta trace him."

"At least my insurance will cover this. I'm guessing I'll need another car after that, though."

"You and automobiles." Sweetie Belle's mirth quickly fell to guilt. "I can't believe I wasn't wearing the charm bracelet. If I'd had that, you wouldn't have gotten hurt."

Old habits did not vanish in hours. Sunset knew that better than most. She settled for comforting her friend in the hopes that her new appreciation for herself would override her guilt.

"I promise that I will never blame you for not wearing it. Midnight even said it's never going to be perfect, so the accident might have happened anyway. Please don't blame yourself for this."

Sweetie Belle did not smile, but the guilt receded. "You're right. I'll work on not blaming myself for everything while you work on getting better, okay?"

"Sounds like a good deal to me."

A few minutes later, a nurse arrived to wheel Sunset to the examinations. The scanning and poking only took an hour. She received praise twice for cooperating so fully despite her condition. One of the technicians promised that a doctor would be stopping into Sunset's room later with results before wheeling her bed back into place.

While Sunset had been gone, Love Tap and her entire family had arrived. Button Mash was sharing the recliner with Sweetie Belle so they could both hold Pixie. Though Sweetie Belle was officially discharged, she was still battered. A flailing baby would not help her bruises though - to see the joy on her face at holding her daughter - Sweetie Belle may as well have been unharmed, even when Pixie smacked one of her tender ribs.

Love Tap welcomed Sunset back to her room. "We were just talking with Sweetie Belle. Would it help if she and Pixie stay with us while you recover?"

"If it won't be a problem. Are you okay with that, Sweetie Belle?"

"I know you're going to need a lot of rest and stuff. I'll come by every day to help out, though."

"I appreciate that, but just come by when you can. I'll be able to take care of myself."

"Would you like to say hello to Pixie?"

"Definitely."

Button and Sweetie Belle attempted to stand together, the boy simultaneously trying to hold his daughter and to assist Sweetie Belle. Gibson, who had been lurking in a corner, gave a frustrated groan.

"You two stay there. I'll get her."

He scooped the baby from their arms before they could respond, cradling her gently as he approached the bed so that Pixie could see Sunset smiling at her. Sunset held her good arm up so that she could tickle Pixie's stomach and play with her toes.

"Looks like you'd make a good daddy someday, too," she teased.

Gibson flushed a bit, returning the baby to her parents. "No way, not after watching them. I'll just be the cool uncle. You baby-lovers can have the messes and crying. And the diapers." He shivered.

Pearl, who had been sitting quietly with her tablet again, stood. "The room's gettin' a mite crowded 'n Ah've got a farm ta run anyways. Call me if'n ya need anything, ya hear?"

"Roger. Thanks for staying with us, Pearl."

"What're friends fer?"

Chip held a small bunch of balloons with bright, cheery colours and positive words. He gave them to Love Tap, who tied them to Sunset's rolling tray.

They visited for another hour before Pinkie Pie sent a message to Sweetie Belle that she would be there soon "with the girls." Love Tap decided to clear the room and allow Sunset's other friends to have time with her. Before leaving, she forced Sunset to promise to let them know if she ever needed anything without holding back.

Sunset had a few minutes of quiet time alone before Pinkie Pie sprang into the room with more balloons. To her credit, the party girl controlled her volume and carried herself as someone conscious of being in a hospital. She had, indeed, arrived with others: Rarity, Applejack, Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, and both Twilight Sparkles. When they were all in the room, Princess Twilight closed the door while Sci-Twi slipped her backpack from her back and lowered it to the bed next to Sunset.

"Okay, I'm letting you out now. Don't jump on Sunset or anything, though."

"We know," one of the Spikes groaned as both heads popped from the opening.

While it was generally easy to differentiate the two iterations of Twilight, even when they attempted to make themselves look the same, only Fluttershy and the Twilights seemed to be able to differentiate one Spike from the other with a glance. Sunset could only accomplish it by using her Mage Sight.

Once Sunset had again affirmed that she was mending and already feeling much better, the group visibly relaxed and took turns giving her details of the outside world as though she were a prisoner held captive for months. Once the disparate group finished, Rarity cleared her throat and approached the bed.

"There is one other thing. When we heard what had happened, we got together and decided to 'chip in,' as it were, to help." She presented a manilla envelope. "When we mentioned it to some of our other friends and former classmates from CHS, quite a few decided to contribute."

Sunset took the envelope, feeling a considerable bulge of what had to be money. Even if most of it consisted of small denominations, it had to be a large sum.

"You have no idea how much this means to me, but I promise that I'll be fine. My health insurance and auto insurance have everything covered."

"Your insurance?" Rarity objected. "Surely this is the fault of the other drivers?"

"Well, it was really only one of them. The guy in the truck had the right-of-way and he wasn't speeding, so the police aren't placing the blame on him and neither am I. Unfortunately, the driver that rear-ended us had stolen the car and fled after the accident. The police are looking for him, but the owner's insurance isn't going to cover this and I wouldn't expect the owner to pay for it, either. I talked with my insurance people, and I promise: Everything's fine."

"Shucks, Ah guess we was all worried fer nothin' on that. Still, we all put in ta help. We're not takin' 'no' fer an answer."

"Pearl said that exact same thing." Accepting that she would not win, Sunset placed the envelope back into Rarity's hands. "Thanks, girls. Get that to Sweetie Belle; she'll take care of it until I go home."

"So, darling, I do have some exciting personal news, if you don't mind."

"Of course not."

"I might have a sponsor!" She was nearly bouncing like Pinkie Pie. "A rather fabulous woman came to see me yesterday evening. She introduced herself as Night Star and said she had seen my work at the university's fashion show. She was very precise when she was critiquing my designs and asked if I want to apprentice under Proper Hemline. Oh, Proper Hemline is a popular local designer. I love her work; it combines warm and down-to-earth with this extraordinary, understated glamour."

"What part of that's a 'sponsorship'?" Applejack asked.

"Proper Hemline does not just take on apprentices, you know. She will, but she is very exacting and never holds back on her thoughts. Not many last under her. Night Star is one of her investors, which is why she can arrange for us to meet. It is hardly guaranteed she will accept me, but I never thought I would even get a chance."

"Yer family's connections couldn't get ya in there?"

The rest of the group gasped, but none of the girls could think of a rebuke before Rarity replied.

"I know what you think of me - and I know that I have earned it - but I am not going to use back-door secret handshakes to get myself noticed. My work earned at least passing attention on its own merits. I want to earn any spotlights I may get."

Applejack did not apologise but did not press the issue. Rarity did not address it further, so no one else said anything. Sunset offered a grin.

"I'm happy for you. You will keep me informed, won't you?"

"But of course."

It was getting into the afternoon when the girls decided to leave. They had been visiting for several hours, and Sunset was drifting back to sleep despite one of the nurses cutting back her painkiller drip. With promises to visit again and to assist as Sunset recovered, the injured teen was again alone.

Fluttershy arrived later with Rainbow Dash. Both girls worried over her, not allowing Sunset a word. Though she tried to wait for them to settle, Sunset finally ordered them to sit.

"Girls, I'll be okay. Thanks for visiting, but please just settle down. Now, Fluttershy, what are you doing here?"

"When I heard what had happened, I asked for an extension to visit. My professors were nice enough to give me a break." She blushed. "They, um, they said that I'm one of the most gifted veterinary students they've ever had, so they were sure I'd be fine."

"She hopped a bus last night. Our Fluttershy, on a bus all night, just to get here."

"I'm sorry. I would have been here sooner, but I couldn't afford a flight and the train doesn't run anywhere near here."

"Don't put yourself out for me. Are you sure you'll be okay with your classes?"

Fluttershy nodded. "I'll be studying while I stay with Rainbow Dash."

Sunset started to nod, but paused. "Wait, Dash, aren't you living in the dorms?"

"Yeah, but I'm staying with dad until Fluttershy goes back. Her parents are gone on a trip, so I didn't want to leave her alone in their house."

"What about your brother, Fluttershy?"

"Okay, I didn't want to leave her alone with him. He'd just stress her out."

"He's not that bad."

"You didn't refuse to stay with me."

"Well, no, but I thought it'd be nice to have a slumber party like we used to."

Sunset enjoyed their visit, but she knew they could see that she was fading. Dash took advantage of a lull in the conversation to suggest they return the next day.

They were leaving when the door opened to admit Trixie.

"What are you doing here?" Hostility dominated Dash's voice.

"She's my friend."

Perhaps she had not heard Sunset or the darker side of herself was taking control, but Dash spat, "Get out of here, Trixie."

"Rainbow Dash, don't make a scene in a hospital." Fluttershy's tone was firm and rebuking, apparently surprising even herself. "If Sunset says Trixie is her friend, then she's free to visit."

"Wait, you two are friends? When did that happen?"

"Rainbow Dash."

Fluttershy was quieter, but the pleading delivery snapped her childhood friend from the belligerent attitude. Rainbow Dash rubbed the back of her neck as she looked down.

"I'm sorry, Sunset. Sorry, Trixie. It's none of my business. We'll go now."

"Apology accepted," Trixie said. "You don't need to leave on my account."

"Nah, we've had a chance to catch up and all of that stuff. Catch you later."

Once they had gone, Sunset gestured as best she could to a seat.

"How did you know about the accident?"

"Sweetie Belle messaged me. You seem much more ... chipper than what I expected for something like this."

"It sucks when I think about it. I'm going to be down for a long time and I cannot express how wonderful morphine is. For all of that, it opened my eyes. I have some wonderful friends who are like family to me, and you've all dropped whatever you were doing to make time to see me. I'm sure I'll be grumbling when I have to start rehab, but things could be a lot worse. It would so much harder to go through this alone."

Trixie seemed to be taken aback. She fiddled with her skirt for a moment before changing the topic.

"I have my aeroplane tickets now, and my new passport just arrived. I should be excited, but it feels wrong to be leaving when you're hurt. Is that what I should be feeling?"

"I can't control that. For what it's worth, I'd feel bad if you don't go because of this. How have you been?"

Trixie sighed. "More of the same, just boring old routine day after day. Maybe I'm fooling myself that going to Australia will change anything, but I just keep hoping."

"Maybe you should go hang out with Sweetie Belle and Pixie for a while. Let them get you smiling and then take that with you to Australia."

"I think I will try that. Thank you, Sunset."

Trixie did not linger much after that. Sunset had been fighting to keep herself awake even when Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy were visiting. Trixie left a 'get well soon' card with a friendly smile as she departed.

The quiet was pleasant in its own right, as Sunset was not alone due to abandonment. It was merely an absence of others, giving her the opportunity to sleep and to allow her body to heal itself. She would have gladly done so if her other self had not selected that time of peace to speak.

'All these people coming just to see you, even giving you money; it warms our shrivelled, blackened heart, doesn't it?'

'What do you want?'

'Skipping the pleasantries? Whatever. Have you noticed the pattern yet?'

'A pattern where? I'm too tired to play games right now.'

'Gods, Shimmy, it's like you don't even believe in having fun. Fine, I'll spell it out for you: There have been way too many coincidences around us ever since we came to this world. A buttload of them. Our life has been far too easy; even when crap hits the fan, it's like someone went and covered everything in plastic first.'

'If you think everything I've been through has been easy, you're a masochist.'

'Oh, please, I'm a sadist and proud of it. I have you as a role model, after all.'

'Did you come out just to annoy me?'

'Not this time. I don't like being a puppet any more than you do, and that's what we've become. Look at everything that's happened so far and tell me you can't see it.

'Pay close attention, Sunny: It all started when we jumped through that portal to escape Celestia, stole the crown, and had to deal with Twilight Sparkle and introduced Equestrian magic to this world. Sirens show up, we beat them with more magic. The Friendship Games and the other Twilight? More magic.

'Then we get to this world's magick. At the beginning, Flash and his groupies had us pinned down. We were bound, gagged, and naked. There we were, completely at their mercy, when Ace and Clash showed up just in time to save us from that. Of course, they also drove us into Awakening.'

'I stole the crown and drew the Sirens and Sci-Twi to our school. My introducing Equestrian magic and the fallout from it was what drew the hate spirits and led to my Awakening.'

'Still, all of those situations resolved a little too neatly, don't you think? That was just the half of it, anyway.

'I guess you think Pinkie Pie is a Changeling by coincidence, then. Oh, then Sweetie Belle just happened to wake up in time to learn about Pinkie Pie and our magick. Ace and the others helped save us again. How convenient that Pearl noticed the pregnancy when she did, huh? Then we need to consider that Sweetie Belle is pretty unusual for a Sleepwalker, and that she was just the right match to be the support you needed while you were still getting your balance.'

'So you think everything around my Awakening and after was all planned somehow? How could someone make Sweetie Belle into a Sleepwalker? Even if someone could, why do it years before I got here? I'll admit Ace and Clash are really good at dramatic entrances, but they'd have to know every time. Even if they used her magick for it, Midnight told us that Fate doesn't always work like that.'

'Not for regular Mages, no. If you could see everything from up above and pull all the strings with the ability to see how each one interacts, yes.

'Come on, you're supposed to be smart. It all makes sense. Sweetie Belle just happened to find both pieces of that amulet, which let Ted come to help her out when you failed. The thrice-damned accident? Those flower puffs being in the Consilium? Why can't you see it?'

'It's not that I can't see your point, but it seems like a lot of work just to get me into this position. If that Exarch or whatever is manipulating my life, what would the end-game even be?'

'I don't know. He ... or she - or it, really - wants you for something. Even if all of these things have been pure coincidence, I'm no happier being a slave than you are.'

'How can I possibly have something that an Ascended god can't get?'

'The ultimate question. Then again, maybe I'm just the paranoid part of you.'

They were both silent after that. Sunset filed the idea for later examination. There was a high probability her other self was correct on a few of those points, but even knowing definitively changed nothing. Even combined, the Awakened were less than fleas to an Exarch. She only stopped thinking about it when the need to sleep overpowered her.

She had been resting just over an hour when the promised doctor finally arrived with her test results.

Once she was fully alert, he stated, "I'm afraid I have both good news and bad news. Where would you like to start?"

"Always get the bad stuff out of the way first."

He nodded. "The scans of your leg showed that the damage was more severe than we first believed. While it is still early to predict - and everyone responds differently in physical therapy - the odds are high that you will have a permanent limp and will need a brace and possibly some support for longer distances."

"Like a crutch or a cane?"

"A cane. Your knee was shattered and is not setting correctly. Several ligaments were torn. That said, there are two options available.

"First, you could undergo surgery. That would attempt to ... 'put everything back together.' It does have better-than-even odds of helping, but the recovery time is quite long and it would only be a partial 'fix.' You would be looking at multiple procedures. The second option is a total knee replacement. It would also have significant recovery time and would not be a permanent solution. In any case, conservative early guesswork places you at several weeks of rehab. You would need to wear a knee brace at all times and avoid heavy lifting."

"What's the difference, then?"

"Long-term pain. The surgery would extend the amount of time that you could walk without a cane, though it would see a gradual deterioration. The knee replacement would let you get back to normal faster, but you would still have certain limits. Also, because of your age, it would likely wear out and need replacing at some point in the future."

"The replacement sounds like the better option, but I want to talk more about both."

"I'll have a specialist come and talk to you tomorrow."

"What's the good news?"

"Your knee aside, you are recovering quickly. Everything is on the mend, and you shouldn't have any complications. Once you decide what you want to do about your knee, we can estimate your recovery and rehabilitation timetable."

"Thanks, Doctor. I'm sure everyone will be thrilled to know I'm doing this well. Is there anything else I need to know?"

He glanced back at the chart. "No. Without the accident injuries, you are quite healthy. All of your labs and tests came back clean. If you'll pardon my tongue in cheek, you're as healthy as a horse."

Sunset winced. "You do know what they do to horses with broken legs, right?"

"Ah, yes, poor choice of words on my part. Still, it's good you're taking everything so well. Good attitude and familial support can improve recovery times. If you need anything, please use the pager. I'll be back to check on you again tomorrow."

As he was leaving, Ace and Midnight were entering, followed by Clash. Midnight ran to the bedside, reaching for Sunset's hand before pausing. Sunset took the girl's hand with a warning not to apply pressure.

"Thanks for coming. I hate to ask, but could one of you please get a message to Flawless Sword? I'd hate for him to show up at Pearl's to take me to training while I'm here."

"Don't worry, I called him as soon as I heard the news. What's the prognosis?"

Sunset explained what the doctor had told her. Her friends nodded, expressing disappointment about her knee but happiness that everything else would recover.

"And now that you know about your knee, have you changed your mind about Pearl's offer to use her magick?"

"She told you? Well, it doesn't really matter. I was tempted and probably will be again, but I can live with this. Honestly, I'm just worried about my Order initiation. After getting psyched up for it, now I won't even be able to do it."

Ace gave small chuckle. It was friendly, as though Sunset had made a joke without realising it.

"Trust me, you'll be fine. Do you really think they can't work around whatever limits you'll have? I'm sure they'll still come up with other tests for you, but I don't doubt you'll be passing those with flying colours."

Clash finally spoke up. "You're good at using your head. A pack might value strength, but someone who knows how to use what's there the best is valuable. From what I've heard, those Arrows will be glad to have someone like you, even if you can't move as well."

"I need to stop making it so easy to read me. Is there anything else I need to know?"

They looked to one another. Ace nodded to Midnight before leading Clash from the room and closing the door.

"There's something I need to tell you." Midnight pulled a chair to the side of the bed and knelt on it to bring herself to eye level with Sunset.

"Whenever a new Mage shows up around the Consilium, the Guardians of the Veil check them out. We watch them and talk to them and other stuff, whatever works best for our Paths. Since I'm a Witch, I use my cards. Marble's a Witch, too; she uses astromancy and pyromancy.

"We aren't allowed to use True Names if we know them unless things look really bad. Marble asked me to do some readings for you since we had already gotten to know each other. I'd have at least some sympathy to help."

"I'm guessing whatever you found is why we're talking now."

"I didn't get anything. No matter what I try - even your True Name - I can't read for you. It's like my cards fight me; I even got paper cuts from them. The only way to get anything is to look around you, like reading for myself about challenging you to that poker game. I've never had that happen before. I can read for Sweetie Belle just fine, so I know it's just you. When I told Marble, she and some of the others tried ... and they had the same problems. One of the Guardians even burned himself when his incense stick burst into flame in his hand. There's something a lot more powerful than we are shielding you."

Sunset was unsure how to reply. She had a decent guess as to why Midnight encountered such difficulties, but she had no idea how to explain it. If she admitted to having a deal with an Ascended being, she would forfeit her life.

"Obviously, we all want to know why you're hidden. There are a few guesses, but none of them seem right."

"Did you come to ask me about it?"

"If you know and can tell me, I won't complain. Look, we're curious. You've become a Mystery, and those of us who know about it are probably going to keep trying to figure it out.

"You don't have to worry about it unless we find proof that you're a bad guy. We already told the Hierarch, and he wouldn't have let you stay in Consilium this long if he thought you were a Seer or Scelestus. Unless you're a really great actor, we've decided that how you've been so far is good enough to believe in you."

"For what's worth, I can honestly say that I don't know anything about it."

That elicited a giggle. "I didn't mean to make you worried. Trust me, if you were in trouble, I wouldn't be telling you. We're too close, so Marble would send someone else."

"I know you guys aren't assassins unless you absolutely have to be, but I do have to admit that this whole thing makes me nervous. Still, I do trust you. I'll probably be thinking about it for a while, I'm not going to borrow trouble."

"Promise?"

"I promise. It's not like I don't have other things on my mind right now, anyway."

"Thanks, Sunset. Do you mind if I set up a party with Sweetie Belle for when you get to go home?"

"Go for it. Just make sure to get Pinkie Pie involved. I'll need some processed sugar after all the bland hospital food."

With another giggle and a promise, Midnight called her brothers back into the room. They each wished her well before they left. Sunset laid back, ready to sleep.

'There's my Sunshine,' her other self whispered. 'Lying to a little cutie like that and then telling me that we're nothing alike.'

'You might have good advise sometimes - and you were able to shoulder the pain so I could help Sweetie Belle - but we're still very different. You're a monster.'

'Pot calling the kettle black. I'll say it until you admit it: I am you. You released me once. You'll do it again. Just keep telling yourself that you're a perfect little girl and blame me for everything. I'll be waiting for the day this dark corner can't take anything else and you have to let me off the leash.'

'That will never happen again.'

'Didn't you say it yourself? "All Mages are broken first." News for you, Sunny: This world's no more sunshine and rainbows than Equestria was. At least the humans know how rotten they are. You can keep clinging to those bright places like a moth, but remember what happened with Rarity and her family ... or Rainbow Dash.'

'Those were the exceptions and I'm wiser now because of them. Rarity may not be perfect, but we're rebuilding on a true friendship now. Dash knew to say something before she got to where I've been.'

That horrible demon laughed mockingly. 'Keep clinging to those bright lights. Some of them might even be real. Don't worry your pretty little head; even when everything does fall apart, I'll still be there for you. I am you.'

'Say what you want. Sweetie Belle is brilliant now that she's cleared the skeletons from her closet. I'll do the same. You won't be there forever.'

'Don't forget that the brightest lights create the darkest shadows. Sleep well, Sunny. I'll be here.'

TO BE CONTINUED

Prologue: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns of the Consilium
View Online

Sunset Shimmer: Student of Magick

Prologue: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns of the Consilium

Author's Note

Please note that while this story is written in the limited third-person perspective, the story is still subject to Sunset Shimmer's point of view. Except for her words, thoughts, and actions, all descriptions and depictions are her interpretations and should never be taken objectively.

Prologue: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns of the Consilium

A young woman who answered only to Sparky stood to the side of the Great Hall, her red and yellow hair allowed to fall freely as she willed the people around her to ignore her presence. She maintained a position a few steps from the buffet table so as to keep sustenance available, but not where any others desiring finger-sized cannoli or cheese cubes speared by elegantly carved toothpicks would speak to her. The beverage table was near her other side, a bowl of crystal surrounded by stemware to allow the guests to enjoy a punch the colour of a blush. Gone were the days when Sparky would stroll into a crowd and dominate with her looks and wits; she instead preferred to remain a wallflower.

Each visitor to one of the tables glanced at her, their eyes making obvious that they were crafting instant judgments of her worth. Most turned their backs to her; she was no threat and unworthy of their attention past that moment. The few to show any lingering interest still did not approach to introduce themselves. She was an unknown and they could not risk seeming too friendly until they knew where she stood.

The scrutiny had continued the better part of the evening, ever since she entered the Great Hall. If the inner sparks she saw within each of her fellow guests measured anything, Sparky was at the bottom. She had understood this instantly, the spark of her soul dim when contrasted against any other. Still, despite how new she was, they were neither hostile nor aggressive and she appreciated being allowed solitude to observe them as they did her.

As the clock ticked the hour, an older man took his position atop a dais at the end of the Great Hall. All visitors immediately ceased their quiet conversations to look up at him as they gathered to hear his words. Though he was below the median height for an adult man, his presence demanded attention. He had a stern face that was somewhere between father and grandfather, his deep turquoise eyes seeing through each person there. He was Sparky's opposite, what she had hoped to be in another life.

Four others stood below him, facing the crowd. Each wore an armband adorned by Order symbols, the only method to distinguish them as having greater rank than the rest. One, his armband depicting a book with a lock keeping its secrets firm against prying eyes, caught her attention and gave her a slight nod. That tiny acknowledgment caused a surge in her value with quite a few in the crowd, many of whom took a turn to regard her again as they reassessed judgments in light of a Councillor showing his approval to a new member.

The Hierarch was standing motionless as he cleared his throat. Nearly fifty sets of eyes immediately locked to him. He swept his gaze along the crowd, his expression changing from the flat passivity of an observer to a warm smile that lit his eyes as he prepared to speak.

"Fellow Awakened, welcome to another Forum. On this evening, I first wish to introduce a new probationary member to our Consilium. Traversing Pandemonium along the Mastigos Path, I am pleased to welcome Sparky."

He gestured to her. The multitude of eyes left him to gaze at her openly. Now an accepted member of their society, they could acknowledge her. Sparky stood her ground, struggling to keep her face impassive as their many judgments of her worth assaulted her at once. As she felt the weight of her inclusion to the bottom of the social pecking order, she managed to lock eyes with one of the three people she knew and used the older woman's crystal blue gaze to steady herself.

"I have only one other announcement." The Hierarch's statement pulled all attention back to himself.

"Two weeks from this night, we will be hosting this year's Congressus Peculiaris. I hope to see all of you there.

"There have been no violations of the Lex Magica and no cabals have reported hostilities. Due to this, we can celebrate another peaceful week. Thank you all for maintaining the Concord."

He stepped down to the floor with a nod to his Councillors. Their work done, they broke from their positions to mingle with their factions. As the mass of people once again broke into their cliques, Sparky's acquaintance left her associates to approach the younger woman.

"Thanks, Pearl," Sparky murmured when the older woman was finally next to her.

"Don't mention it, haystack." She glanced over Sparky's shoulder and nodded to someone else. "The Herald's ready fer ya. Don't keep the Hierarch waitin'. Ace 'n Midnight should be free by the time yer done."

Solstice Cherry, the Consilium Herald, was apparently capable of moving as silently as a cat. She was already standing behind Sparky before the teen noticed her. The Herald was a young woman, perhaps only a decade older than Sparky, yet her own inner spark glowed far more brilliantly than Sparky's did.

"Sparky, the Hierarch is ready to meet with you."

"Thank you." She briefly turned back to Pearl. "See you later?"

"Bet yer buttons."

The Great Hall could easily fit hundreds and still have enough space for the crowd to maintain their allegiances in hushed conversation without fear of most being able to hear them. For genuinely private meetings, there were several rooms reachable by a hallway in the back. The women passed each room, heading straight to the back where a final door terminated the path. Only those with permission passed that threshold.

The door was open, revealing a large, immaculate room. A desk made of ash occupied the front-centre, the Hierarch seated on the far side. He rested upon what may as well have been a modern throne, the arms supporting his elbows as he perched his chin atop steepled fingers.

"Announcing Sparky for her appointment with the Hierarch," the Herald stated in a voice somewhat louder than necessary. Sparky remembered announcements like that in a different court she had once attended and was not at all discomfited.

"Enter," he ordered as Sparky stopped in the hall. When she crossed the threshold, he added, "Close the door and take a seat."

Sparky did as she was told, seating herself in one of the overstuffed chairs that would have been perfect in a stereotypical psychologist's office. Plush with just the resistance needed so that the seated would not sink completely into it, covered in a soft material Sparky could not name but guessed to be leatherette. She was certain her fashionista friend could have told her instantly, provided she could stop complimenting the room's decorator. At least, Sparky believed her friend would appreciate the elegant yet utilitarian feel of the room. Everything had a purpose, each object combining function with an aesthetic that matched everything else.

"Thank you for granting my request for a meeting, Hierarch."

He rested his hands on the desk. "You are welcome. For what reason did you make the request, Sparky?"

"I wanted to ask a question."

He did not blink as he met her eyes and held her gaze. "Please continue."

"I heard that we can bring Sleepwalkers to the Congressus Peculiaris. If I know a Sleepwalker that three fellow Awakened can verify, would I be allowed to bring her as a guest?"

"Dark Ace, Pearl, and Midnight Radiance will all attest to the veracity of your claim?"

"Yes."

He nodded. "I will need you to send me a photograph of this Sleepwalker." He slipped an ivory business card across the desk. "Send it to the number on the back. I will have Ace contact you when I have confirmed her status. If she is confirmed, she will be allowed to attend as your guest and you will be responsible for her. Do you understand?"

"Yes, Hierarch."

Sparky waited for him to dismiss her. She knew the meeting ended only when the Hierarch said it did, but she was uncertain whether she should give him an indication that she was finished. Her question had been asked and answered. Before she could find the courage to ask if she could leave, he spoke.

"You surprise me, Sparky. I expected you had come here to request use of your Consilium boon."

"I don't really need anything."

"Hate spirits poisoned your academic environment against you. Despite Dark Ace and Midnight Radiance causing the recent destruction at Canterlot High School, the police consider you their prime suspect. Despite the lack of proof, you have been evicted from your flat over the investigation.

"Perhaps it would be correct to say that you do not need anything and that these problems will resolve themselves, yet we could make them vanish at your request."

She was not surprised he knew exactly what was happening in her life. One only attained and maintained his position by developing the ability to know even closely guarded secrets.

He also spoke the truth of what he could do for her. Even without her new magick, Sparky would know it. Everything about his tone showed that he was being truthful, that his connections and influence had the reach to eliminate her problems. Her composed demeanour belied her inner fear that one of the problems he had listed would ruin the life she had worked so hard to build.

Requesting help was tempting. Of her three problems, absolving herself of suspicion for the recent damages to her school was paramount; sooner or later, they would realise she did not belong.

"Before you make your decision, please know that we have already dealt with the police. Your Awakening was a result of the actions of a member of this Consilium and the fallout of it should not be your burden. Your homelessness is another matter. We could make arrangements of a place for you to stay, should you wish it."

"I appreciate the offer, Hierarch, but I've been able to stay with one of my friends. She and her family have been very generous considering everything that's happened."

"It is always good to have friends," he replied with a smile. "Sparky, it has been a pleasure to speak with you. Never hesitate to make an appointment if you ever need to talk. You may go."

She thanked him before she left. The Herald remained outside the door, taking position to lead Sparky back to the Great Hall. Neither spoke during the short walk. When they returned, the Herald met the Hierarch's next appointment and led him back along the hallway.

Pearl, Ace, and Midnight all fulfilled their promise of waiting for Sparky. They were seated at the edge of the vast open space, just behind the hors d'oeuvres. The long sleeves of Ace's loose shirt barely revealed the tattoos that covered his arms as he stretched and stood.

"Good meeting?"

"He's going to ask you to vouch for Orchid."

"Not a problem."

Midnight fiddled with her hair, adjusting her headband to keep it back. She yawned, eliciting an identical reaction from Sparky. "We should go home."

Ace grinned. "Yeah, you kids need your sleep."

They trailed Pearl out the front door to the parking ramp. She was the chauffeur for all three that night. Her truck was likely older than Ace, Sparky, and Midnight put together and yet was quieter than one would expect when noting its ancient, faded colours and the small spots of rust around the edges and frames.

As she drove, Pearl manipulated the gear shift like she had been born to use it. Sparky was unable to tell when they changed if she was not watching.

The girls sat in the back of the cab, Midnight resting against Sparky. The girl's inner spark glowed even when she slept, leaving her cushion to wonder how so much of that power fit into a such a small body. Sparky guessed Midnight was about ten or eleven, though she was not skilled at determining human ages.

The Consilium's public sanctum, a building that was an art gallery during the day, was in the heart of downtown. Ace and Midnight lived on the edge of downtown, only a few blocks from Sparky's school. Pearl's home lay on the periphery, near to many of the other farms. Sparky had once also lived near them, though her current residence was now in the uniform suburbs. Despite the school being closer, Pearl took Sparky home first. The thoroughfare near Canterlot High would take her straight home after she deposited Ace and Midnight.

Sparky got out of the truck at the corner so as not to be visible to her hosts and bid each of her new acquaintances a good night. She forwarded the pictures of her friend to the Hierarch while she traversed the sidewalk. The teen barely paused where she had first seen a glimpse of the Truth as revealed by a fox-eared girl singing with the evening breeze.

Only two weeks prior, Sparky had never been known by that name or any other than her birth name. Two weeks ago, she had not Awakened, had never heard of Pandemonium except as an archaic word for chaos, and did not know she was Sleeping. She had always been Sunset Shimmer, the identity she now assumed as she entered her friends' home. In the few days since her Awakening, she had become adept at splitting her psyche wholly into the two sides of herself that must never meet.

Three members the family of four that normally inhabited the house slept. Her hosts had accepted her request that they not wait up for her. The night was a Saturday, though the hour neared Sunday, and Sunset had told them she would be working late. The one not yet slumbering was visible to Sunset's new senses even through the upper floor and walls of the house as purple and pink colours that remained vibrantly awake. They began to flash in excitement when their owner heard the front door close and footsteps ascend to the second floor.

Sunset did not have a chance to knock on Sweetie Belle's door as the girl had opened it and was beckoning her into the room. When they sat together on her bed, Sweetie Belle asked in a whisper, "How was it?"

"Pretty boring, actually. Most everyone just ignored me. I do have one exciting thing to tell you."

This started the little bundle of energy bouncing. "What is it? Did they teach you about magick? Will you show me some?"

"Okay, maybe not that exciting. There's a get-together in two weeks for all of the ... special people in the area. I'm working on getting permission for you to come with me as a guest."

Though they had only truly been friends for two weeks, Sunset already knew how and when to brace for one of Sweetie Belle's flying hugs. How the girl accomplished one when seated a hand's width from her target was a mystery. The two embraced as Sunset waited for her young friend to settle into a reasonable state.

"The Hierarch needs to confirm that you're a Sleepwalker, but Ace said he'd help. They'll let me know for sure in a few days. I'll tell you the rest tomorrow, okay?"

"Okay." Sweetie Belle finally released her hold of Sunset's torso. "Can we sleep together?"

"I don't see why not."

Sweetie Belle craved physical proximity to the people she liked, a quirk her family claimed had existed since her birth. Even as a toddler, she would find ways to escape her crib and crawl into either her parents' or sister's bed to cuddle. Sunset was not much to initiate unnecessary physical contact but also did not resist when her friends did. Rarity, after all, was perhaps the most likely of her friends to touch another and the frequent body measurements or occasional friendly laying-on of hands acclimated her to the idea.

Sweetie Belle so avidly modelled and idolised her sister that Rarity had not always considered how she and her sister were fundamentally different. While the elder enjoyed time with family and friends, she also appreciated time alone. The younger had instead proven to be much more in need of constant attention.

Even if anyone questioned the two sharing Sweetie Belle's bed, her confession of her insecurities meant it would hardly be odd to learn that the younger girl had requested their guest be her body pillow - the fate of anyone willing to sleep next to her.

After she had brushed her teeth and changed for bed, she found herself grasping Sweetie Belle's hand as they both drifted to sleep. Something about her made the older girl want to be close. The feeling was not romantic; if Sunset had to give a reason, she would have readily explained that the girl now sleeping next to her was the only one to know both Sunset and Sparky.

Switching between the two sides of herself was easy to do. Maintaining those identities in the face of her different lives was difficult, but having another with whom Sunset could share stories of Sparky's new life made the days and nights simpler. She could place some of the burden caused by her second existence on those slender shoulders, which also helped in grounding Sparky when she needed to be Sunset Shimmer.

She was not long in following Sweetie Belle into slumber. She woke once, when her companion grasped her body in a lock that would have made professional wrestlers green with envy. The hold did not hurt; the young girl was merely seeking the closest warmth. She refused to allow Sunset to escape her until the bright light of the day entered her room and woke her.

Their close embrace allowed them both a good night's sleep, which was the real reason Sunset had accepted the sleeping arrangement. There were no visions of the negative moments she had accumulated during her life - particularly those of the previous two weeks. She did not see a shadowy figure pulling strings attached to her limbs to dance her about a stage like a marionette, nor a red-skinned demon who cackled as she sought her way into Sunset's mind. There was no distant tower of dark rock against a forest haunted by the things that created nightmares or a blue-haired boy plunging a knife into her ribs. Not a single nightmare bothered her that night, her unconscious mind satisfied to remain quiescent.

Chapter VIII: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns How the Awakened Play Games
View Online

Sunset Shimmer: Student of Magick

Chapter VIII: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns How the Awakened Play Games

They found Midnight Radiance at their table, a plate of her own and a glass of punch in front of her. She wore a red and green dress, her hair pulled back as normal in her headband. She sat upright and remained quiet despite the lack of entertainment. The young girl's face lit in a grin when she saw them, and she promptly leapt from her seat to give Sparky a hug.

"Nice to see you, too," Sparky said, giving the girl a pat on the back. "How's everything?"

"Boring." Midnight gave an exaggerated sigh as she released Sparky to hug Orchid. "You'd think that at least one person would know how to play a good game of cards if they're going to bet against a Witch."

"Ah take it ya fleeced all challengers again?"

Midnight beamed up to Pearl, quite obviously proud of herself. "One was so desperate to get back at me for all the times he lost that he almost wagered a soulstone."

Pearl's sharp intake of breath was a clue to the uninitiated that such a wager was not a good thing. "What happened?"

"I just told him what his three tasks would be to get it back once he lost it. He gave up."

Orchid looked between the two, confusion on her face. "Soulstone?"

"Awakened with the right training can take a piece of our souls and put them in something else, like a rock," Midnight explained. "Sleepers and Sleepwalkers can't see it and don't feel anything different, but we can. They glow when you look at them under any of the Mage Sight spells. You'll probably get see one, especially if Sparky needs to make one."

"They're required ta create a Demesne, what ya might call a 'magickal zone.' T'ain't exactly the most savoury of practises ta make one, but ya need 'em sometimes. They make Willworkin' easier, but ya have ta be careful. If'n another Mage gets it, ya have ta do three tasks ta get it back, 'n they can use sympathetic magick on ya through it."

"They can be destroyed to put that piece back, but making them over and over kinda rips your soul apart."

"That sounds really scary."

Pearl nodded. "Smart Mages don't make one unless it's absolutely necessary, 'n even then look fer another way first. But let's not worry about that, hayseed. Try yer wine."

Sparky watched as Orchid took a sip of the wine. Her eyes widened, and she smiled as she lowered the glass. "It's nice and sweet, but it doesn't taste like candy. You're really good at picking things, Pearl."

"About every girl Ah know likes sweets. Don't take a genius ta know that somethin' too sweet would take away from the food. Just enjoy yer glass slowly; it'd be real easy ta overdo it with a good wine, especially since we don't know what yer tolerance is." Pearl took her seat. "Enough gabbin'. Dig in while it's still warm, girls."

They were finishing their plates when Midnight fixed Sparky in her gaze. "After dinner, would you like to play a card game with me?"

"Are you seriously asking me that after your little bragging session earlier?"

"Don't worry, I'll go easy on you. Best of five hands, Texas Hold'em, True Name wager. I already know yours, so you don't actually have anything to lose. If you do win, you'd be the first in the Consilium to beat me in a year."

Sparky glanced at Pearl, who was nodding agreement. "That's not a bad idea. Y'all should get some witnesses fer the game, but don't tell 'em what the wager is. Even if y'all trust each other, y'all should plan ta have a geas put on ya ta make sure ya don't share the True Name with anybody. It's tradition, 'n it's a good habit. Question is, Sparky, do ya want ta gain attention in the Consilium? They'll notice ya even if'n ya lose."

Thinking on the question posed, Sparky weighed her options and their outcomes. She had a mentor and friendly acquaintances who could help her make new contacts, though she knew clinging to another's skirt would only make her look pathetic. She was not interested in trying to gain power out of concern that greater involvement would risk spilling into her other life, though she did want to learn more about this new world. Pearl had already stated that Sparky would need other mentors specialised in her Path's magick eventually, and gaining a little attention would help with that. Midnight had been correct, too: Sparky was not actually risking anything other than small embarrassment at losing to a girl who probably weighed less than a medium-sized dog. Considering more than a few of the other Awakened had already done the same, she would hardly be alone in that club.

"Okay. When do we start?"

"Let me round up a few witnesses," Pearl offered. "Ah'll be back by the time Midnight finishes explainin' how Mages play games."

Pushing her plate back and placing a fork to indicate that she was finished, Pearl stood and looked around the Great Hall. Sparky had not noticed, but it was starting to fill. There was still significant open space around occupied tables, but at least one hundred people had to be in attendance by that point.

Pearl moved toward one of the closest tables and gave a small wave to the six occupants. They all seemed to recognise her, each favouring her with a welcoming smile.

"When we play just about any kind of game, magick is always allowed unless all the players agree otherwise first. Since you're a Warlock, I know that you automatically have the Mind and Space Arcana on your side. You can use them to see my cards or rearrange things. I have my Witch's Fate and Time on my side, so I can use that on the cards to get good hands or see what you'll play. Then there are the Arcana from outside our Paths that we might have studied, which is where we can surprise each other. Basically, as long as you don't attack another player or take over their mind, anything goes. For this game, let's stick to our Path Arcana, okay?"

"That's fine, but wouldn't your magick be more useful than mine? If I draw bad hands, knowing that you have a good one won't make a difference."

"Yeah, it's not always fair, but that also makes it look better for the winner when Witches lose games of luck. The trick is to pick a game where your Arcana will give you an advantage. Usually, the person challenged picks the game, so Mages who only want to win wait for someone to challenge them."

"But you set the game," Orchid observed. "Shouldn't Sparky have picked it?"

Midnight nodded. "If I just said 'I challenge you to a game,' she'd pick it unless she told me to."

"Why would anyone let the challenger get them into a game where they don't have the advantage?"

Sparky replied before Midnight could. "Pride. If I found a game where I have the upper hand, it doesn't look as good if I win. I'm guessing putting up a good fight counts for something?"

"Right. In fact, sometimes the loser can still get ahead just by playing well. I think there's a saying that's something like 'the audience decides the winner.' Last time I lost was to a Warlock; she tricked me into thinking aces were low when they were high. Our witnesses really liked that one."

"Wouldn't that be mind control?" Orchid asked.

"It can be if you use it wrong. She didn't actually get in my mind; she just used a suggestion, and I wasn't protecting myself. She won fair and square like Awakened are supposed to.

"So, do you know the rules for Texas Hold'em?"

"Yeah."

"We use a slightly different game, since we're only playing for a single stake. We don't call or up the ante or fold or anything like that. You get five cards in your hand, three on the table. Don't be afraid to use magick." She glanced over Sparky's shoulder. "Pearl's coming back; you ready?"

"As I'll ever be."

Midnight produced a deck of playing cards and showed it to Sparky before passing them to Orchid to verify the box was sealed. As they examined it, Pearl and the rest of the audience arrived.

Everyone gave a brief introduction despite wearing name tags, since it was a good way to get a feel for the other party. Three were fellow Awakened, young women around Sparky's age. Jade was on the Thyrsus Path, Walker traveled the Obrimos Path, and Amber studied the Moros Path. They all belonged to the Silver Ladder, which was likely how they knew Pearl, and were in a cabal called the Trois Fleurs.

One had to be a Kindred, his face unnaturally pale in the lights. Because of their unique physiology, Sparky had no way to know how old he actually was. Kindred souls radiated power as Awakened and Uratha souls did. Their magick did not feel the same, which made it impossible for someone so unfamiliar with them to gauge their relative experience. All Sparky knew for sure was that Crimson Star had his Vampiric Awakening - called an Embrace, if she remembered correctly - when he was in his mid-twenties. Star's name tag used a deep red, which meant the liquid drop following his name looked like blood. He explained the other symbols on his tag meant that he was of the Clan Mekhet and that he belonged to a Covenant known as the Ordo Dracul.

The last two were husband and wife, both Uratha. The man, Dark Scar, was the tallest member of the group and reminded Sparky of Clash. Dark Scar's wife, Morning Blitz, grew her hair to her waist, the braiding woven in patterns Sparky could not decipher. Their nametags used a medium brown and had three slashes in parallel diagonals. Morning Blitz introduced herself as an Ithaeur of the Hirfathra Hissu, which she translated to "a Crescent Moon of the Bone Shadows." Dark Scar was a Rahu of the Iminir - Full Moon of the Storm Lords. They said the words were in the language of spirits, and referenced their Auspices and their Tribes.

That was the first time Sparky had heard the spirit language, despite participating in a battle against them. She found it hard to believe the event had only taken place one month prior.

"I have heard of you," Dark Scar said when the introductions were complete. "Clash said you fought like a cornered hare against those vermin."

At Sparky's confused expression, both Uratha chuckled. Morning Blitz explained, "It's praise. A wolf has natural weapons to shred the enemy. A hare possesses only its wits to survive the battle."

"Thank you," Sparky said with a nod. "And thanks for agreeing to witness the game."

Star smirked. "I don't think there's a Kindred unaware of Midnight Radiance and her poker games."

"Orchid, do you know how to shuffle and deal?" Midnight asked.

"I can shuffle, but I don't know if this game has special rules."

"Pearl can tell you how to do it. Do all witnesses guarantee not to interfere with the game in any way, participating as silent spectators only?"

With assent from all of their audience members, Midnight nodded to Orchid, who opened the deck of cards. They agreed to aces high as they waited. Pearl instructed her to remove the jokers and then Orchid shuffled for a minute. While no one would mistake her for a Vegas pro, she knew what she was doing. Midnight and Sparky both approved her work. Midnight granted Sparky the cut for the first hand and then Pearl explained how to place the cards.

At the start, Sparky had three jacks in her hand with a pair of queens on the table.

She started pushing her senses toward Midnight, stretching a little bit of her consciousness to the glowing spark that comprised Midnight's self. There was some kind of barrier in the way. She channeled a bit more energy into her attack, morphing the flow of thought into a cudgel and slamming it into the barrier.

"Sparky, Fate barriers need something more than hitting them to beat. Try something else; we have time," Midnight's voice said, her violet and green spark hidden safely inside the barrier and vibrating with the sounds. Sparky had never seen that in her earlier metaphysical explorations, but she also had not studied a fellow Mage's spark so closely.

Ignoring the other sparks around her, Sparky probed the barrier that was Midnight's protection. Pearl had taught her a little about shielding oneself from foreign magick and how each type of magick needed different methods of attack. They had not yet covered the Fate Arcanum.

'How would you get through a shield made of Fate?'

'That's a stupid question. Remember what Starswirl the Bearded wrote about subverting fate? Why wouldn't that apply here?'

The voice of her other self was an unwelcome intrusion that nevertheless did raise a valid point. Fate tended to play with coincidence and misdirection: Two ponies bump into each other and eventually become a happy couple with a foal on the way. Even he believed it was almost impossible to get around something related to fate or destiny, but Starswirl had written several treatises on the subject.

That had been Equestria, however, so there was no reason to believe that his writings applied. She did not know if the human world genuinely possessed gods weaving the fates of mortals as her native world did. What Mages called 'fate' in their magick might have been tampering with a divine tapestry or might simply be observing and rearranging the placement of atoms to bring about a desired outcome. Regardless of how Midnight's magick worked, Sparky had no other clue how to solve the puzzle before her.

She formed her magick into a needle and began prodding the barrier. The girl's defences presented as a rotating cylinder, which - if Sparky remembered her Maths and Physics classes - meant the weakest points were numerous but tiny. Magick did not necessarily have to conform to mundane Physics, but something in Sparky told her the assumption was safe. Calculating those weak points in her head would take hours if she could even do so. Finding one of those many small weak points would require a lucky guess.

'So it presents a barrier that's actually pretty weak if you know where to hit it, but most people wouldn't even know that or be able to find those weaknesses if they did.'

The magick was beginning to strain, so Sparky released it. She would need to save her power, plying at her opponent's shield whenever the opportunity arose.

"No cards," both players said. They revealed their hands, showing that Sparky had won.

"Good job," Midnight praised. "You're getting faster with magick, too. It only took you three seconds to do whatever you did."

"Thanks."

Orchid shuffled again, Midnight cutting the deck. Sparky felt her magick flowing across the cards then and knew she would have to do something this hand if she wanted to have a chance.

"I'm feeling lucky," Midnight proclaimed when all the cards were on the table.

Looking at her hand, Sparky had a pair of nines and nothing else. The common cards were so varied as to be practically worthless: Too far apart to form a straight, only one face card, and all different suits.

Forming another needle with her magic, Sparky stopped thinking and tried to stab the barrier. Someone slammed a fist at another table just as she was about to contact it, shattering Sparky's concentration. The magick vanished, leaving her facing a smirking Midnight.

"Sorry about that, Sparky."

She kept her nines. "Three cards."

The hand was not so much a loss for Sparky as a bloody slaughter with no survivors. Thanks to the king on the table, Midnight had a royal flush. She had somehow arranged her victorious hand only through cutting the deck, as she proceeded to explain.

"The cards were already in their order. I didn't change it at all; I just had Fate tell me where to cut. Sorry again, I didn't think I put that much into it."

The third hand went to Sparky again, who did not try to do anything with her magick. She could see Midnight was playing with her. She might have grown angry except that she could also tell that Midnight was trying to teach her, hence a game where Sparky had nothing to lose. They still had to maintain appearances for the audience, though Sparky could tell they were expecting Midnight to win on the fifth hand.

She suffered the loss of the fourth hand, conserving her Mana for the last one. Sparky would be cutting the deck. She was certain that meant Midnight's magick would have less of an opportunity to interfere.

Sparky believed that last thought until she was cutting the deck. Foreign magick that felt more like Midnight than physically touching the girl did prodded her undefended spark, at which point she felt a twitch that caused her to drop the cards. Only a few at the bottom cut from the rest. Orchid placed those on the top and dealt the final hand.

Though she expected to have nothing at all, Sparky was close to a straight flush, queen high. She only needed the diamond-suit jack, which was not in the common cards. She held the jack of spades, which still left her in a strong position. Despite her strong position, the fading aura of powerful magick from the opposite side of the table almost assured that she would not win.

"Hey, Midnight, you said that any magick that doesn't attack other players or make them act against their will is okay, right?"

"Unless the players agree otherwise."

"Just to make sure, we never agreed otherwise?"

"Nope. Standard rules."

With a nod, Sparky sent her magick straight at Midnight's barrier. This time, she closed all of her own senses. She did what she could to brace herself for the shock of complete cessation of external input except from her extended needle of attack.

Sparky paused before attacking. Just stabbing at it and hoping to breach one of the weak points would not be sufficient. She was certain the random distraction at the last instant indicated her previous attempt had been close to breaching the barrier. Midnight would not use the same trick twice. The girl knew her attack pattern now, and Sparky had given her almost three minutes to create a defence against it. She needed a new plan.

'Cylinders are vulnerable along their centres,' she thought.

Sparky stretched her thread of attack into scissors and placed the blades on either side of Midnight's cylinder. She squeezed them in less time than an eye could blink, which crushed the shield like a can between two fingers.

Before Midnight could reform her barrier, Sparky lanced a needle of thought into Midnight's spark. She pushed a demand to see her opponent's hand, placing her desire into her magick.

She received a brief glimpse before Midnight shoved her magick back across the table, once again breaking Sparky's concentration.

"That was really good," Midnight commented. "I wondered how long it would take you to figure that out. Did you get anything?"

"I wonder." Sparky kept her face impassive. "You didn't give me more than a second."

"Less than that, but I'm really good at reacting to things. It's part of being a Witch."

Midnight's hand was in Sparky's memory, but only one card would focus. She could see the jack of diamonds, the last card on the left from Midnight's orientation.

'Here goes nothing.'

Sparky had not spent much time on practise of the Space Arcanum. She knew it was weaker than her knowledge of Mind, so she had followed Pearl's advise to become familiar with what was stronger and then apply that knowledge to her other Arcana. Sparky allowed the world to fall one last time, again blocking her external senses.

If Midnight guessed what Sparky was going to do, the girl would do everything she could to block it. The teen reached for Midnight's cards, which were outside her barrier, doing her best to move without thinking. Sparky again gathered her desperation to win and poured it into her magick, willing reality itself to alter such that her jack would trade places with Midnight's.

Something felt odd, as though her magick had wrapped about itself while connecting their cards. She ignored it, forcing the trade to conclude before Midnight could stop her. Sparky felt something almost like a click as the cards fell into place, but her magical sense faded as a migraine assaulted her. In addition to the headache, she felt as though she had taken a hard blow. Several of her muscles ached.

"You Reached too far," Midnight whispered, sympathy heavy in her voice. "Pearl?"

"It's just a first-degree Paradox. Give it a couple minutes 'n ya'll be right as rain."

A comforting hand rubbed her shoulder. Sparky felt the terrible headache that was blinding her fade despite the lack of healing magick. The muscle pain did not clear, but that did not impair her. A couple minutes had her sufficiently recuperated to open her eyes. Sparky could see Orchid's worry ease as she returned to the game. Sparky's cards were still clutched in her hand, so she had not accidentally mucked and forfeited the game. She saw that despite the cost of abusing her magick, her efforts had succeeded: She had the straight flush she had wanted.

Gulping the last of her screwdriver helped steady her. Finally, Sparky felt ready to conclude the game. "Straight flush, queen high."

Seeing that, Midnight giggled as she placed her own cards on the table. "Straight flush, queen high."

There were several gasps from the audience, though Sparky barely noted them as she groaned. "Spades? Even after all that, you still won."

"Huh?" Midnight's bewildered look rendered Sparky speechless. "Wait, you didn't know that most poker games don't rank suits?"

"Then we tied? Do we play another hand?"

The comforting hand rested on her shoulder again. Pearl asked, "Sparky, where'd Midnight get her queen from?"

"The common cards?" She made the statement a question because she was unclear why the fact was significant.

Midnight giggled. "You haven't played tournament rules, have you? With two matching hands, if one uses the common cards and the other doesn't, the one that doesn't wins. You beat me, fair and square."